《Coming of the Evil Era》


 001 - Way of the world

    It had been 50 years since ''Heroes'' were last seen in our world. My parents would have only been toddlers when the Heroes lost against the formidable might that was the SHS, or as most people plainly put it, the ''bad guys''.


    Once those stuck-ups were put in their place the SHS swiftly swooped in and took over all world governments in the span of three months. Military companies were collapsed and all government-regulated facilities were put under strict control. Authorization could only be acquired if you were born with the special abnormality of Strand.


    Lyn Jin Precinct - 18/02 - 9:19 pm - 51 EE


    The undercities skyline was breathtaking, a cool blue glow casting down onto the warm orange streets. A perpetual night beneath the earth. Quiet yet bustling, loud yet vacant. Most people never came down here of their own volition, though in our case, we aren''t most people. From the peak of the police tower, five of us stood waiting.


    "Call inbound?"


    Casper spoke up, a sleek leather jacket adorned with metal chains hanging around his waist. His dirty-blonde hair sporting an off-centered middle part which he never to seemed fix.


    "Not hearing much yet. Give it a second Cas..."


    Annabelle replied staring at her watch blankly. Her hair was in a neat bun and her long black trench coat concealed most of her form.


    "Damn speaks, always taking so long. It''s not like they''re doing much else so what''s the holdup!"


    Hiro shouted, tossing his biker helmet across the ground. He stuck his hands deep into his pockets and started to fish something out. He pulled out a half-eaten protein bar and threw himself onto the floor, gouging his mouth with the bar.


    "Cheer up Hiro! It''ll be only 5 more seconds! NO! It''ll be 10! OH, how about 20?"


    Kaleido was in her usual giddy mood as she pranced around in circles, her light-up shoes flicking a multitude of colors with each step, and the hundreds of bracelets that covered her wrist jingling as she threw her arms back and forth.


    "Careful Kaleido, don''t fall off this building again."


    Century watched Kaleido out of the corner of her eye while she faced out toward the city skyline. She looked calm but was only able to soothe her nerves by chewing on the single tuff of hair that fell across her face.


    As the wind changed direction a sudden sound was heard from our communication devices.


    "Go."


    That was all that we needed. As we all stood attentively we felt our bodies lightly lift in the air as our vision faded. The last thing I saw was Kaleido stealing Hiro''s protein bar as he viciously tried to pry it out of her hands.


    Upon our arrival to the surface world, we landed in Port Qin. The reason why we were standing atop the police tower in the undercity beneath the ground was because it was directly beneath our target destination. Now our operation could truly kick off with a surprise attack from beneath.


    When Century opened her eyes she threw her head around to scan her surroundings. None of her teammates were in sight, instead rows of large shipping containers surrounded her. The stars shined bright tonight. She quickly regained her footing and peered upwards to the night sky. From the tops of the shipping containers, numerous armed guards peeked over. They were covered head-to-toe in black swat gear, their only signature feature was the green goggles they all wore.


    Century reached behind her head and ripped her hair tie out as a metal click could be heard. The guards aimed their rifles at Century and a hail of bullets was unleashed onto her position. Century threw her hair tie into the air it was instantly shot, exactly what she wanted. The hair tie exploded creating a plume of dust and fragmentation across the area. Century, however, had no cover so she had to endure multiple pieces of fragmentation stabbing into her.


    She gagged as the explosion hurt her but she kept her ground and used the distraction to climb up the shipping containers. Once at the top, she saw the group of guards all focused on where the explosion was. As the dust settled they realized she was no longer on the ground.


    "TARGET GONE! I REPEAT TAR-"


    Century quickly threw one of the guards off the top of the containers, the splat alerting all the other guards to point their guns at Century.


    "DON''T HESITATE! JUST FIRE!"


    Century leaped down from the containers and ripped another 2 hair ties from her hair before throwing it towards both groups of guards that were positioned on either side of her. She curled into a ball before hitting the ground hard, but soon the symphony of 2 explosions soothed the pain as all the guards had been taken care of.


    Standing up once more she glanced around looking for any sign of her teammates. Sounds of distant gunshots and explosions pointed her toward the large cranes positioned over a cargo ship.


    On the other side of the port, Hiro and Kaleido had opened their eyes to find themselves in the back of a pickup truck, surrounded by fully armed guards.


    "KALEIDO! Give me my protein bar!"


    Hiro tackled Kaleido around.


    "NO NO! Give me just one bite!"


    Kaleido inched her mouth ever so closer to the protein bar, she was practically drooling at this point as Hiro tried to reach for it and keep her mouth away.


    They didn''t seem to pay attention to the dozen or so guards surrounding them. The guards all glanced at each other, unsure of what to make of the situation. Eventually, they just kept watching Hiro and Kaleido fight.


    "FIGHT! FIGHT! FIGHT!"


    All the guards were cheering at the brawl. Some even started placing bets on who would win.


    "I''ve got 10 bucks on the dumb-looking one!"


    One of the guards held up a 10-dollar bill before getting punched in the jaw by Hiro.


    "WHAT DID YOU CALL ME, CANON FODDER?!"


    Hiro growled before regaining his focus and looking back at Kaleido who was happily munching on the protein bar, her cheeks puffed out as her glossy and colorful eyes stared blankly at Hiro.


    "NOO! Kaleido you''re buying me 10 more after this mission!"


    Hiro grabbed Kaleido by the back of her shirt and held her up.


    "Put me down stinky!"


    She blew a raspberry at him and thrashed around.


    "Yeah! I knew the small one would win! Now pay up Jenkins!"


    Jenkins the guard held his head low before placing 10 dollars in the other guard''s hand. Suddenly the guard''s radios went off as someone began to yell.


    "YOU IDIOTIC GUARDS! Stop horsing around and KILL THE INTRUDERS FOR CHRISTS SAKE!"


    "Oh uh... yes boss! Men, kill the dumb and small one!"


    "HAHA! They called you the DUMB and SMALL one!"


    Kaleido giggled smugly as Hiro looked at the many gun barrels that now surrounded them.


    "They''re talking about BOTH of us!"


    Hiro, with Kaleido in hand, leaped from the truck. As they hit the floor Kaleido pulled down on her right eye''s bottom eyelid. The pickup truck then began to float as all the guards screamed. Kaleido smirked before making her right eye lookup which caused the pickup truck to be sent flying upwards in the air.


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    "Boom! Who just saved our butts? This girl! That''s right."


    Kaleido looked pleased with herself as she and Hiro stood back up.


    "You better save your wallet next for all the protein bars you''re gonna buy me..."


    Hiro grumbled before walking off. Kaleido quickly followed behind him.


    On the other side of the port, Century was hiding behind cover as guards placed high up kept her under fire. She was unable to peek at where their position was let alone have any chance of getting out of the situation.


    As she tried to look for anything around her that could happen she saw a small piece of metal that could reflect where the shooter''s position was. She reached for it but a few bullets landed close to her hand so she slinked back to cover. She reached back for it but was shot at again. Once more she reached for it but was shot at. She looked at the various bullet holes around her and could vaguely make out where the shooter was from the angle at which the bullets landed. Taking a deep breath and clenching her fist she ripped a hair tie from her hair and went to throw it at where she thought the shooter was but quickly halted.


    "Century! Glad we found you."


    Casper waved at me as he threw the incapacitated bodies of the guards off the side of the crane they were positioned atop.


    "Good job Cas."


    Annabelle said putting a hand on his shoulder before looking down towards Century.


    "Century, good to see you''re still on your feet."


    "You too Anna."


    Century smiled as Annabelle turned into a shadow and quickly flew down to join me, meanwhile, Casper turned himself into a phantom and floated down before returning to normal.


    "Where''s Hiro and Kaleido?"


    Annabelle checked her watch.


    "Heading to the objective. Executive building near the corner."


    "Let''s not waste time, they''ll probably be too busy bickering with each other than actually doing their job."


    Casper threw his arms behind her head and strolled towards the objective. Me and Annabelle followed not far behind.


    At the executive building, Hiro and Kaleido walked through the front door with ease. No guards are positioned around the building and there is little in the way.


    "Did everyone already go home?"


    Kaleido snooped around all the desks finding things to look as if everyone who worked her suddenly got up and left.


    "Didn''t Anna say there would probably be hostages? This place seems abandoned to me."


    Hiro went up to a vending machine and attempted to purchase a can of cola however the vending machine was empty. He sighed before seeing Kaleido walk down a dark hallway. Her bright eyes illuminate her position. As she walked further she looked into one of the rooms and paused. Hiro narrowed his eyes, continuing to watch her when she was abruptly snatched.


    She squealed as she was dragged into a side room. Hiro''s eyes shot wide open as he sprinted down the hall and into the room she was dragged into. Upon entering he found their ''objective''


    "What a cute and colorful girl. She''ll make a fine addition as the crown jewel."


    An old and sadistic man placed Kaleido aside. His body was ginormous, various mechanical parts had combined to his lower half turning him into a grotesque slug-like cyborg. Lined up on the floor were the port workers, all tied up, gagged, and struggling. He plucked one out and took off their gag. The worker screamed and cried. Their struggle was futile as the old man picked out one of his gray hairs and shoved it down the worker''s throat. The worker began to morph, their skin stretching and tearing as a mechanical trinket burst from their fleshy body.


    "This one is ugly... to the tail, you''ll go."


    The old man put the newly transformed mechanical trinket at the end of his sluggish body. Hiro soon realized that his entire body was made from these things. Hiro gritted his teeth.


    "HEY OLD GUY!"


    Hiro shouted as the old man looked surprised and turned to him.


    "You Cailenger?"


    "Oh, another person to add to my body! How fantastic."


    The old man went to grab Hiro but Hiro took his bike helmet and threw it behind Cailenger. Hiro made a head-bang motion as he was then instantly teleported to his helmet''s location with the helmet on his head now.


    Hiro threw his head back and grabbed onto the back of Cailenger. With a heavy thrust, he threw his head forward and delivered a hefty headbutt shattering the metal body of Cailenger. Cailenger was plunged out of his metal frame as he fell to the floor, his legs twisted and broken.


    At that same moment, Century, Annabelle, and Casper all entered the room to see their objective lying on the floor.


    "No NO! My body... what have you done! All those beautiful mechanical creations... useless now! Why!"


    Cailenger tried to crawl to his body.


    Kaleido got back up and looked at Hiro who had a disgusted scowl. Hiro slowly waltzed to Cailenger and grabbed his head.


    "You sick man. Using people like this... Whatever the SHS has in store for you is well deserved."


    Hiro throws Cailenger to the floor before walking off.


    "Well down Hiro. You too Kaleido."


    Annabelle pat Hiro on his shoulder as Hiro walked past, ignoring her. Kaleido soon followed him.


    Annabelle approached Cailenger and squatted down to meet his gaze.


    "How unfortunate, and here I thought the Ignition would find you before us. Cailenger Ibraham. You''re strand allows you to turn people into piles of scrap once they digest a piece of your hair. Judging by the pile of junk you once called a body... you''re very skilled at what you do."


    "You''re a vile woman! It''s not junk... or scrap! It''s my treasure, my children! I would have turned all of you into my beautiful children..."


    Cailenger clung to a piece of metal.


    Annabelle taps something on her watch.


    "Objective secure. What are we doing with him?"


    A wave of static muffles any audio when suddenly someone answers.


    "Dispose. Hostages will be collected."


    Annabelle stands up and puts her heel on Cailenger''s head.


    "STOP, STOP! NO!"


    Cailenger''s head soon was crushed as she pressed down harder on it. The cracking of his skull and squelching of his flesh brought a strange smile to Annabelle''s face. Casper quickly grabbed her wrist.


    "Anna... stop."


    Annabelle looks at Casper and quickly stops what she''s doing.


    "Good work today Century. Feel free to wait outside, I''ll clean this mess up."


    Century nodded and went outside of the executive building. She saw Hiro and Kaleido standing outside looking up at the stars.


    "I noticed how bright they are when we first got transported up here."


    Century joined them.


    "You... feeling okay Hiro?"


    Hiro blankly stared up as Kaleido turned to Century.


    "He''s just feeling grumpy because I got caught. But it does make us even now. I saved you from the truck and you saved me from that weird old guy."


    Hiro smirked and looked down.


    "Yeah, you owe me twice over. Once for the protein bar, second for saving your ass."


    Century''s smile grew.


    "I know just how she can pay us back. Buying the after-mission drinks."


    Hiro put his hand to his chin and nodded thoughtfully.


    "Y''know... I think you might be onto something Century."


    Kaleido frowned and began to tear up.


    "Please no!! I''m gonna be broke!"


    Century giggled as Kaleido tugged on both Hiro and her sleeves, rocking back and forth begging them to not make her broke.


    "What''s this about after-work drinks?"


    Casper chimed in walking out with Annabelle behind him.


    "Not you too!"


    Kaleido looked defeated as she stood there and cried.


    "Well that''s what you get for getting us in danger so many-"


    BANG! Everyone''s eyes shot open as the sound of a gunshot rang through the area. Their hearts all stopped as no one could react fast enough. Century reached for her hair tie and ripped it out. Casper entered his phantom state as Annabelle became the shadow. Hiro gripped his helmet tightly but soon a pool of blood covered everyone. Kaleido''s head fell back as she collapsed to the ground, a clean bullet hole straight through her head killing her instantly.


    "Shit! Kaleido!"


    Hiro yelled out as he reached for her body.


    "HIRO! Get to cover now!"


    Annabelle yelled as she grabbed Century and pulled her into cover.


    Casper grabbed onto Hiro but Hiro wouldn''t budge.


    "Hiro there''s no time! Get to cover before you die too!"


    Casper wasn''t strong enough in his phantom form so he turned back to normal picked Kaleido''s body up and grabbed Hiro, tossing him and Kaleido to cover.


    "Casper!"


    Annabelle screamed out. Casper was grabbed by one of the guards. Soon helicopters and armored vehicles drove to surround the executive building. Hundreds of armed guards came out in droves. All their guns pointed at them all. The guard who grabbed Casper yelled out to Annabelle, Century, and Hiro.


    "You SHS idiots. Maybe if ya used your brains you could have seen this ambush coming. Do you think killing 50 of my men is gonna go unnoticed? Seriously? Do you honestly think we just left the target in this building and let you guys just stroll on in? It seems the time of SHS is over. Ignition will take over and this Evil Era will come to a nice and pretty close."


    Casper tried to transform into his phantom state but the guard held him firm.


    "CASPER!"


    Annabelle lunged forward but before she could enter the shadows she was shot in the neck and she fell, blood pooling out of the wound.


    "BWAHAHAHA! You thought that would work? It seems time has made you SHS freaks weak. Even with strand, you''re pathetic."


    The guard raised a gun to Casper''s temper and fired. Casper''s head jolted and he was killed instantly.


    Century looked mortified as 3 of her teammates were just taken out. She looked to Hiro who clung to Kaleido''s body. Hiro grabbed Annabelle''s unconscious body and brought her watch close to his face.


    "Speaks. Get us out. 3 down."


    Hiro spoke softly and his stare was vacant. Then we began to slowly sink into the ground as we were being pulled back down to the undercity. The last thing I saw was Hiro holding Kaleido''s body as I closed my eyes.

 002 - Plus and Minus

    SHS Undercity Headquarters - 19/02 - 8:54 am - 51 EE


    It was so smooth, the natural light reflecting sharply giving it a blinding shine that persisted in annoyance no matter where her eyes darted, it was a gilded skull, staring right into Century''s eyes as she stared back¡ªin hopes of escaping it, Century looked up. The ceiling fan is swinging gently. Dust dispersing around the room making her nose twitch. The switch for the fan dangled just above a strange blur that sat opposite her.


    This room was making Century breathe heavily as the increasing temperature made it too stuffy. Constantly she had to wipe her hands on her thigh. The cord was right there, one pull and the fan would hasten, that cool breeze washing over her was a feeling her skin desperately needed. To have the wind bathe her ever so gently was tempting. She swallowed, her eyes watching the fan''s cord sway back and forth. It was a hypnotist trick, perhaps a test from SHS itself, whatever it was it was working on Century.


    "Century? Can you pay attention, oh my god."


    A voice broke through the blur, what was a mesh of shapes and colors now formed into a stern-looking woman. Her glasses were halfway down her nose and her thin, piercing eyes glared over them.


    "Huh?"


    Century sat up in her seat. The woman becomes clearer. Julie Annoying. An unfortunate name to say the least. She managed the Undercity SHS Action Department. Long name but in short, it''s Century''s boss.


    "You''re unbelievable Century. This utter defiance is something that comes from the lower units. I''m sure you''d be familiar with how they operate considering you''ve spent a lot of time there, slowly infesting your way into my sector."


    "So why am I here exactly?"


    Century went back to slouching, her tone that of tiredness.


    "I''ve said this! Pay attention!"


    Julie took off her glasses and pinched the bridge of her nose. Her brow furrowed as she seemed to be holding back her true anger.


    "You''re here because you are getting fired."


    Century shot up in her seat, eyes wide and jaw agape.


    "What?! Julie this is bullshit! You can''t just... no! At least give me a reason."


    "You want a reason? Fine, let me give you 13."


    Julie spun around in her chair and clicked a button, a screen appeared from the wall as it turned on displaying a collection of images. They were all death reports.


    "These are all the agents that have been a part of your squads and died. So far counting, 13 of your squad members have died during an operation. Want to know how many casualties we had before you arrived?"


    She clicked another button and a white screen displayed.


    "NONE! Somehow just your presence alone has caused so many of our agents to die. Not to mention you''ve put Annabelle in a coma and Casper is... well you''ve seen him. Century, to be honest, you''re just bad luck. We''re a villain organization, the SHS''s whole purpose is to prevent any other villains from rising and overtaking us in villainy. If we''re having agents die all the time that makes us look weak! Ignition''s probably laughing at how pathetic your latest operation was..."


    Century stands up and slams her hands on Julie''s desk.


    "How the hell is any of this MY fault?! I didn''t kill those agents, you think I want people to die? I''ve worked up whole life to reach this point. You said it yourself, I spent YEARS with the Spectators. Acting as support for the agents, being a slave to those lazy assholes!"


    Julie''s face contorts to a sadistic grin, her cheeks stretching to their limit.


    "Well, maybe that''s why you don''t belong here... Spectators are meant to die in combat. They''re fodder, not support. So go back to crawling on the battlefield because if you get a Spectator killed... well, no one will care."


    Century gritted her teeth as her fist clenched.


    "I meant to be at the top. I''m the one who''s supposed to command over everyone! That''s why I got given this power, why I can use Strand, to be the true villain!"


    The century began to froth at the mouth. Her eyes almost popped out of their socket.


    "They all think that. Truth is... some people are just meant to die."


    Julie pulled a lever as a hatch in the ground opened up. Century fell back as she went down a long chute.


    After several minutes of falling Century landed in the waste disposal. Luckily rotting food and soggy cartons of milk softened her fall. As she crawled her way free, she walked over to the ladder. She began to make the long climb back up. Step after step, she ascended the rusty ladder. She made sure not to cut herself into any sharp bits. The constant stench never seemed to leave.


    As she got higher, however, a wandering soul floated on by.


    "So you got the trapdoor huh?"


    Casper asked with a small smirk tugging at his lips. His body was fully phantom-like after his physical body was killed during the last operation, he was now permanently stuck as a ghost.


    "At least it wasn''t the rocket ship."


    Century sighed as she continued the long climb.


    "Or the big boxing glove. My body has suffered many broken nights after getting a scolding from Julie."


    Casper chuckled and shook his head, reminiscing on all the horrible times.


    "So, how are ya'' holding up?"


    "I got fired."


    "What!? You too?"


    "You also got fired?"


    "Well yeah! Why do you think I''m down here? I had a meeting with her right after you. When I entered her office she just shook her head and opened the trapdoor!"


    "But, you''re a phantom? How did you fall here?"


    "She threatened to call an exorcist if I didn''t comply and float down here. I damn nearly ecotoplasm''d myself with how scary she looked..."


    Casper frowned and fiddled his thumbs.


    "So I guess we''re both spectators now. At least I won''t be too lonely."


    Century stopped climbing for a second to catch a short break.


    "Um... about that. Since I''m a phantom I can''t really die so I''ve been transferred to be one of the Lord''s Assistants"


    Casper nervously giggled.


    "Wow... so you got a promotion for dying... great."


    Century scrunched her face but soon softened her expression.


    "So how''s Annabelle and Hiro holding up? I haven''t seen them at all since yesterday."


    Century resumed her climb.


    "Annabelle is... not good to be honest. She took a bullet to the edge of her neck, she was able to get help as fast as possible but she lost a lot of blood. She''ll be asleep for a long time they''re saying."


    Casper looked troubled, Annabelle and Casper were siblings so his worry was understandable.


    "Hiro isn''t doing much good either. Kaleido and him would fight all the time but they still looked out for each other. She died so suddenly so he''s still processing everything."


    Century lowered her face as she let out a long sigh.


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there."Casper... am I bad luck?"


    "Bad luck...? Julie told you that didn''t she? Well, I didn''t believe it before you joined our squad. Many rumors were spreading around HQ about you and when I begged Annabelle she said you could only join if you passed a trial run."


    "And that trial run was that previous operation... dammit."


    Century bit her lip.


    Casper looked off to the distance, he was in thought.


    "Well... to be fair you didn''t fail the operation. Cailenger was taken care of and that was our objective. Whatever happened was out of your control."


    "Let''s hope so..."


    SHS Surface Headquarters - 19/02 - 11:32 am - 51 EE


    Century stood in front of her new officer. He had a terrifying gaze, he constantly held his head at an upward angle so he could look down on anyone and he never seemed to blink. He inspected Century''s new uniform. It was a long coat that extended down to her knees but she kept it unzipped. As the officer inspected the coat his eye twitched at it being unzipped. The officer''s gaze moved to her shirt or at least the absence of it. All Spectators needed to wear a white vest for protection but Century often got too warm so instead she opted for just a sports bra. The officer''s eye jerked as the veins on his forehead began to bulge.


    Moving to her pants Century had rolled the bottom of her pants to her knee. The officer''s eyes widened as his hair began to turn grey in real-time. Looking at Century''s shoes he passed out on the spot as Century had ditched the standard work heels and instead wore white sneakers.


    "Um... Officer Turnip?"


    Century raised an eyebrow at the now passed-out Officer Turnip.


    Soon Officer Turnip shot back up. His face is more normal.


    "Spectator Century... deliver this note to Kaleido''s family."


    He was surprisingly calm. He passed Century a closed envelope.


    "And listen carefully. You need to run."


    "Excuse me, Officer?"


    "If you don''t... I''ll kill you in 5 seconds."


    Officer Turnip didn''t falter while saying that and he didn''t look like the comedic type.


    "4... 3..."


    Century gasped and dashed off before she got a second scolding.


    Once she was safely away from Officer Turnip she looked at the envelope. It was addressed to Kaleido''s parents. She held onto the envelope tightly, she knew whatever was written in this was a lie.


    Century sighed and boarded the nearest train. It would be a long trip.


    The thing was, this wasn''t the first time she had to deliver a letter like this. Usually, whenever one of her fellow agents died she would be responsible for delivering the letters. The general public wasn''t aware of the SHS''s dealings. Most people who sign up to become agents do it to escape from something.


    This world was oblivious to what the SHS does. Most aren''t even aware they''re the villains who won against the heroes 51 years ago. That era is a blur. Kaleido''s parents probably have no idea what their daughter did or that she''s even dead. For all they''re aware, she could have run away from home one day and never come back. It''s how all SHS agents start. Even Century.


    Passing by cities and rural towns Century spent most of her time on the train gazing at places passing by. Once she reached the destination night had already fallen.


    Jia Presinct - 19/02 - 7:24 pm - 51 EE


    The Jia Precinct was quiet. Only a handful of people got off at this stop. The station was dirty, and the town was situated a couple of kilometers from the station. She looked at the envelope and the address. As she walked to the town she made her way through pastures and along paths carved by others journies. The first signs of life soon reached her as she saw illuminated houses fill the horizon. Bugs buzzed past and the occasional cow idly lifted their head to watch Century walk past.


    Once she reached the actual town she found it just as quiet as the fields. Walking down the street, all the shops had closed. The town had a traditional style to it. There were no main roads, only dirt paths and houses. Shops and houses were separated via a river.


    She crossed over a bridge connecting both housing and shops. She checked the house numbers, searching for the one she needed. It was then that she looked forward and saw a man walking in front of her, going the same way she was. She only noticed him because of his odd hair. It stood up straight and it was tall. Twice the height of his head. He had an exaggerated walk, throwing his arms back and forth as he took large steps. It looked like he had only just learned how to walk.


    Century attempted to ignore him but she got this ugly feeling in her stomach. She looked at him again and he seemed to be closer despite Century and him walking at the same pace. She realizes that he was one of the people she saw get off the train at the station along with her. She wonders if it was just a coincidence they were both going the same way.


    As Century kept her eyes on him she noticed it, he was getting closer to her somehow. Every so slowly he seemed to be taking shorter steps. Then Century heard it. Behind her was another set of footsteps. Going at the same pace as the guy in front of her, it too was growing nearer. She took long and deep breaths as she focussed, attempting to gauge what was happening. She felt her hair stand on end as an odd feeling washed over her.


    Her senses jolted awake, and just as she felt an evil presence she jumped out of the way.


    SMASH! Century tumbled on the floor and shot her gaze upwards. She was right, 2 guys were clinging close to each other. They twisted their heads towards Century.


    "Well well. What''s an SHS dog like you doing around these parts eh?"


    The first guy asked with a forced grin.


    "Who cares why she''s here... we''ve got a job to do brother."


    The second guy says with a frown.


    They both unstuck themselves from each other. Century clenched her fist and prepared to fight.


    "Let''s see how good this Spectator is! First, let''s introduce ourselves so that when we kill you our names will be engraved on your tombstone. Names Pos!"


    Pos was the guy whose hair stood straight up. He wore attire similar to that of a clown.


    "I''m Neg..."


    Neg''s hair was long and he had it droop down, he had so much hair that it weighed his head down and gave him a slouch. Like Pos, he was also dressed as a clown.


    "What the hell... why are you attacking me? You got a death wish?!"


    Century snarled at them as she reached for a hair tie.


    "What''s so wrong with that missy? Ignition sent us to deal with a troublemaker, and who are we to deny such a heartfelt request."


    Pos danced around gleefully and clapped his hands.


    "We''ll make it quick I promise."


    Neg hunched over looking nervous.


    "Then come on. I won''t go down so easily."


    Century pulled out a hair tie as the brothers raised an eyebrow. Tossing the hairpin their way, Pos'' grin grew wider as he shot his head up and the direction of his hair flipped, it drooped down similar to Negs. Pos turned to Neg and dashed straight towards him. When they collided Century saw the air around them stutter before they were both flung away from each other at high speeds. Century looked astounded at their strange power.


    Century regained her footing as she pulled 2 hair ties out now. As the first one exploded creating a loud echo through the town she tossed the second one through the dust of the first explosion. The brothers looked at each other as they saw 1 hair tie aimed at both of them. Neg then flipped his hair upwards so that it stood straight up. Century looked confused but suddenly Pos and Neg began to fly towards each other. They collided in the middle and away from the 2 hair ties. When both hair ties exploded it sent a tsunami of dust across the battlefield. Century held her hands over her face.


    Once the dust cleared she saw the brothers on either side of her. Century didn''t have a lot of time to react so she pulled out all her strings. She ripped all of their hair ties from her hair as her hair fluttered all over the place. The brothers grew closer in their attempt to crush Century between them.


    Century smirked as the air around her ignited. Suddenly a massive explosion rocked the town as the brothers were flung back. Tiny pieces of debris flung everywhere as a small crater was formed around Century. Despite the intense and devastating eruption, Century stood up unscathed as she tied her hair back.


    "You''ve got some nice tricks missy but us brothers always stick together!"


    From the dust, the brothers reappeared with only a few scratches on them. Century saw them surround her as their speed would crush her bones surely. She had no time to react, it seemed her hubris had caught up to her.


    "FAITH!"


    A deep voice bellowed from the distance. The brothers snapped around to look at the figure standing a few feet away. In the glistening moonlight, a man stood. He was quite tall and sported a light blue shirt and black tie. He had a scruffy beard with greasy and messy brown hair that extended to the base of his neck. He gripped his tie and held an intimidating gaze with the brothers.


    "ENCLOSE!"


    He fastened his tie as suddenly large tendrils burst from the ground and wrapped around both brothers'' necks. They both clutched onto the tendrils as they tried to rip themselves free.


    "That won''t work. You said you''re from Ignition. So then... mind telling me what you''re doing in a hero''s territory...?"


    Century looked at the man who had bags beneath his eyes and a serious stare.


    "A... hero...?"

 003 - Heroism unto Wrath

    Before her very eyes. Could it be true? 50 years had passed since a hero was last seen yet here stood a man claiming to be one of them. Century''s feet trembled at the sight, her hands frozen in a claw as she was speechless. The 2 brothers on either side of her gargled on their spit as tears washed away their clown makeup. Their faces, strained with regret, hopelessly stared into the prowling jaws of this battle''s new opponent.


    The proclaimed hero slowly walked forward, his steps rocking the ground as his eyes seeped with black tar.


    "You''ve strayed far you lowly mutts. What does Ignition want with this town?"


    The man looked up at both Pos and Neg.


    Pos held his head high, the few gasps of breath coming out like a wheeze.


    "We... just want the girl. That''s all!"


    Neg nodded. The man looked at Century.


    "You''re not from this town."


    Century felt a chill run up her back as she shuddered. She held a tight gaze with him.


    "Why are you here?"


    Century felt if her answer weren''t good enough, she would join the 2 brothers in their predicament. Century gulped.


    "I''m just here to... deliver a letter to..."


    Century checks the envelope.


    "Mr and Mrs Scott."


    The man raised an eyebrow.


    "At this time? Must be mighty important. It''s none of my business so I won''t pry. Let me just deal with these 2 thugs for you then."


    The man clutched his tie, a malicious stare on his face.


    "Wait wait! Don''t please man! We didn''t have a choice, Ignition''s scary! We couldn''t have run away if we tried! We had to do this job!"


    Pos got desperate as his pleas fell on deaf ears. The man walked up to the 2 brothers and released them from the tendrils. The man then grabbed both of their heads with each hand.


    The man''s eyes turned black before the brother''s energy drained from their bodies. They screamed as their bodies shook violently. Once the process was done, they dropped to the floor snoring.


    "That will keep them out of commission for a while."


    The man turned to Century who looked at the brother''s unconscious bodies with horror. The man darted his eyes to the bodies then back to Century.


    "Oh don''t worry, they''re fine. I just shut off their powers for a while and put them to sleep. They''ll wake up... sometimes I hope."


    "You''re... a hero?"


    Century squinted her eyes.


    The man looked at her with a surprised expression. He then smiled and began to give a hearty chuckle.


    "I guess so! I''m an ex-hero. To the world at least. To this small town, I''m still their protector."


    "So you were around 50 years ago? When they lost?"


    "Ah, yeah I was. That''s a... rough time to think about."


    He had a faint frown as he looked down. Suddenly he perked his head back up.


    "Oh, I''m Werren by the way. This town doesn''t get many new faces. Especially this late. You said you had to deliver a letter?"


    "I''m Century and yeah, it''s from... the city."


    Century bit her tongue purposely so that she wouldn''t screw up and blurt out the wrong thing.


    "You know where Mr and Mrs Scott live?"


    "Yep, I can show you the way if you''d like. Follow me."


    Werren turned around and began to walk further into the town. Century composed herself and followed behind him.


    The walk was quiet, Century just stared at the back of Werren''s head. A hero was still alive. They were only myths in the SHS, legends the older agents would tell the newbies. Most would describe the heroes as bearing large weapons and long flowy attire. Some rumors even said that heroes would spare their opponents and convert them to their side. Werren was nothing like these legends. He looked disheveled and lost. He looked like an officer worker, the only noticeable feature was how tall he was. He stood about 2 heads above Century.


    As they kept walking Werren soon reached a dead end.


    "Aw, dangit. Must have taken a wrong turn."


    Werren turned around and began to walk another way. Century looked concerned at how easily he got lost.


    After a few minutes of walking Werren and Century ended up in another dead end.


    "Oh, whoops. My bad Century. This place can get confusing."


    Century looked dumbfounded.


    A few more minutes of walking led them to another dead end. In fact, it was the same dead end they were just at.


    "Okay, Century let me just look at it on a map."


    Werren pulled out a small thick phone as he put on a pair of glasses. He squinted while tapping at the screen. There was a few minutes of silence.


    "Damn... I forgot the password to my phone."


    Century was about to rip out her hair.


    "Um... Werren, do you even live here?"


    Werren looked at Century with a thoughtful look.


    "Of course. I just get lost a few times, nothing out of the ordinary. Do not fret though, I''ve come prepared!"


    Werren pulls out a folded paper map. He unravels it, there are many arrows and lines drawn on it. It was a map of the town. Werren seemed to have made himself a reminder of where to go. He took a good look at it.


    "Enough with this Century. Just kill him now! He''s distracted, it''ll be easy."


    Century''s mind began to wander as she looked at him, his back to her, his attention on the map, his death could be quick.


    "Just imagine Century! Killing a HERO. A literal HERO. There''s no way Julie won''t recognize you after this! Hell, maybe even one of the Lords will recognize you. All it takes is one strike to become a TRUE villain."


    Century''s grin grew wider as the thought of becoming a renowned hero killer flooded her mind. She took a step forward, her body heavy, she threw her head back sluggishly and looked down on Werren.


    As she pulled a hair tie from her hair and raised it, it quietly ticked as she spun it around her index finger.


    "I''ll be... a true villain!"


    The explosion rumbled through the secluded dead end. Century swiped the dust away with fierce claws, she wanted to see Werren''s corpse for herself. As her vision became clear, however, Werren was nowhere to be seen. From the distance, a large tendril shot out and wrapped around her ankle. She was pulled up and tossed against the wall like a doll. The impact made her spine crack as the reverberations spread through her whole body, her bones rattled and her organs shook.


    She fell to the ground, and with no time to retaliate a tendril shot up from beneath her and flung her up. While she hovered in the air for a second she ripped out a hair tie and tossed it down. The explosion rippled through the air and severed the tendril in half. The tendril collapsed to the floor and wriggled and writhed like a fish on the ground. Century made a quick descent as she hit the ground and tumbled across the floor.


    When she looked up a tendril snapped to her wrist and lifted her. It spun her in circles before slamming her to the ground. She coughed up blood as she had taken too many nasty blows.


    Her body was giving up as she managed to get to her knees. In the darkness, Werren glared at her.


    "I was wondering when you''d pull something like this. Century... what a strange name. To be honest, it was obvious you came from SHS. You attack with no thought, you don''t know the weight of your actions. I watched you fight those 2 clown brothers before. They had such a simple power yet you fell for their tricks. I''m ashamed I lost to the villains 50 years ago only for them to produce soldiers like you."


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    Century ground her teeth as her breath grew heavy.


    "SHUT UP! JUST LET ME KILL YOU!"


    Century dashed forward. Her legs moved fast as tendrils shot from the ground. She leaped over them and moved side to side. The tendrils thrust themselves towards her. Ripping out multiple hair ties, she scattered them in front of her. Their explosion created a large dust plume, covering the field in a thick smog. Werren''s eyes scanned the dust. From it, Century leaped forward. A hair tie in her clutches.


    "Web."


    Werren fastened his tie, a web of tendrils blocking Century from reaching him. She got tangled in the web as she struggled. With a final push, she tossed the hair tie to Werren. He simply smacked it out of his way as it exploded nowhere near him.


    Century finally let her body go. She lay limp among the webs as Werren looked at her.


    "Werren... I... I need to kill you. Just let me..."


    Werren shook his head and released Century. She fell to her hands and knees. She hit the ground in anger as her fist trembled.


    "A villain. Back in my day, most kids wanted to be a doctor or policeman. A villain''s a new one. It''s an interesting dream, to say the least."


    Werren knelt.


    "A hero won''t deny someone in need though."


    Century looked up at him with disgust.


    "Ew, like I''d take YOUR help. I don''t need it."


    Century said when she could barely stand on her own.


    Werren sighed.


    "Really? What about that letter? It seems pretty important. Are you sure you don''t want help with it?"


    Werren smirked playfully.


    Century snapped at him.


    "Get away from me! Just leave!"


    Werren stood up and shrugged.


    "Alright then, see ya."


    Werren walked off. Century stared at him. She threw herself to her feet. Her body was bruised and bleeding. Wiping her nose she looked around, all the buildings around her didn''t look familiar at all. She walked forward hoping to find a landmark, however, she was just met with more long narrow streets. In the distance, she saw Werren walking. With no other option, she followed him from afar.


    Werren seemed to walk like he had a clear goal now, unlike before when he would just wander around into dead ends. Perhaps he had gotten lost on purpose, but what exactly was his plan?


    Century kept her eyes glued on him. Eventually, he stopped by a house. Century watched from afar, a scowl on her face.


    Werren knocked on a door. Soon a man with colorful eyes opened the door.


    "Ah, Teller! Sorry to stop by so late. How''s Globally?"


    The man named Teller smiled upon seeing Werren.


    "Ah, she''s working away on one of her programming projects. What brings you by so late?"


    Werren chuckled.


    "Ah nothing, just thought I''d say hello to the Scotts! Glad you''re doing well."


    Teller seemed flustered as he scratched his lip.


    "Aw, thanks Werren. Busy night? I heard some loud noises downtown."


    "Just some troublemaking teens, nothing of concern. So you still coming on Sunday?"


    "Yeah yeah of course! I''ll have to drag Globally out of her officer but we will be there!"


    "Glad to hear, I''ll catch you later then Teller!"


    Werren and Teller shook hands before Werren walked off. Century''s eyes lit up as she took out the letter.


    She walked up to the door and knocked.


    "Hm? Werren? Did you forget something?"


    Teller opened the door and looked surprised to see Century.


    "Um, are you... Mr Scott?"


    Century clutched the letter.


    "Oh. Yes, that''s me. Um is there something you need young lady?"


    Teller raised an eyebrow.


    Century handed him the envelope.


    "It''s a letter... from Kal- uh... the city. It''s a letter from the city."


    Teller looked confused and took the envelope. He opened it and read through it. His confused expression softened, and his eyes darted over the letter. His mouth hung open and his breathing picked up pace. With shaky hands, he clutched the letter. Century wondered what the letter said.


    "She''s... okay. Kaleido''s okay."


    Teller''s eyes turned red as his chin quivered.


    "She''s okay."


    He began to softly sob. He wiped his eyes with the back of his hands. Through his sobs, he chuckled.


    "She''s traveling to the northern islands... what a silly girl."


    Teller finished wiping his eyes and looked up.


    "Who are you-"


    Teller looked around, Century was already gone. He looked down the street and then back to the letter. He smiled warmly before going back inside.


    Century walked down the dark, quiet street. Her hands were in her coat''s pockets as she thought about her battle. So many mistakes, how could she have lost? She had the upper hand and she threw it away. She kicked a rock as she walked, her eyes following it as it skipped along the ground. Soon it came to a halt at the boots of a familiar man.


    "Thought you didn''t need my help?"


    Werren said with a smirk.


    Century''s eyes widened.


    "You... knew I was following you?"


    Werren scoffed.


    "Century, you''re the most obvious girl I''ve ever met."


    Werren walked up to a door and put a key in it. The door opened.


    "Come in. You won''t admit it but, you''re starving, you have a limp, you''re thirsty, you need to pee, you have rocks in your shoe, you want to shower, you have a headache, you are extremely tired and you don''t want to take a 6-hour train ride back home."


    Wow, he''s perceptive. Century didn''t even make an expression. She just hung her head low and walked inside. This must be Werren''s house, it was messy. His looks resembled the state in which he lived. The hardwood floors creaked loudly and the walls had many holes and scratches along them. Walking into his living room, clothes were thrown everywhere. The TV was old, a small box TV. Pictures coated the walls. Most pictures consisted of a group of people hanging out.


    "Just sit wherever, don''t mind the mess."


    Werren said walking down the hall.


    Century didn''t even care at this point. She threw herself down on the couch. It was warm, too warm. She looked around for a window but to her surprise, she found a baby sitting next to her. With a pacifier in its mouth, it gave Century and wide stare. Century was creeped out as she leaned away from the baby.


    "Geez... kids in this condition? Some hero..."


    Century muttered.


    "Woah don''t say that!"


    Century heard a voice behind her. She spun around terrified as she was greeted by a talking mouse.


    "And who even are you?!"


    Century, out of pure instinct, whacked the mouse across the room as it slammed into a wall. The breaking of its bones echoed through the room.


    "Oh shi... um..."


    Century looked worried. The baby then looked up at her.


    "WHAT THE HELL WAS THAT FOR?!"


    The baby spoke. Genuinely, what the hell was happening in this house? Century''s mouth lay agape.


    "Stop giving me that judgmental stare!"


    "It''s kinda hard to consider there was a TALKING MOUSE and now there''s a TALKING BABY!"


    Werren then walked into the room, now in casual clothes.


    "Yuro, stop confusing our guest."


    Werren sat on the floor.


    "Well our ''guest'' just killed one of my mouse bodies! I work hard to find a mouse suitable for me to host"


    "Century stop killing things."


    "I''m sorry. WHAT IS HAPPENING?!"


    Century put her hands to her head and spun around to look at both Werren and the baby named Yuro.


    Werren sighed.


    "That baby is a 70-year-old man. It''s a long story but, he''s a body swapper. He can swap his mind with any living creature that has a... low intelligence. Now the reason why he''s a baby is because one day he accidentally swapped his mind with a baby and the baby leaped off a cliff in his old man body. So his original body was lost meaning he is now in a baby''s body. He can''t switch to another person''s body because they need to be dumber than whatever he switched into."


    Century threw her hands up and leaned back on the couch.


    "Y''know, I don''t actually care. I don''t care."


    "Listen... if you find him weird I don''t think you''ll find the other residents of this house too delightful..."


    Werren laid back. He seemed just as tired as Century.


    "Ugh, why am I even here? I don''t need to be surrounded by weirdos, let alone weirdos that are my enemy. I''m leaving."


    Century stood up and walked to the door.


    "Hold on missy."


    Werren flicked his finger and a small tendril shot from the floor and wrapped around Century''s wrist, preventing her from leaving.


    "Not yet. We have something to discuss."


    Werren stood up and walked to Century. She glared at him.


    "Listen, I''m doing you a favor. You wanted to kill me before, didn''t you? Said you ''needed to''. Why? Is it to be a true villain or... another reason?"


    Century broke eye contact with him and looked to the side.


    "That''s all I needed to know. Tomorrow, 5 am. I''ll train you, train you to kill me.


    Century''s eyes darted back to Werren''s as she looked shocked.


    "Really...?"


    Werren nodded.


    "Fine. I don''t mind taking the easy road."


    Century grinned widely.


    It seems Century''s rise to being the one true villain had finally begun...

 004 - The Weaving Black Web

    SHS Surface Headquarters - 20/02 - 7:03 am - 51 EE


    The golden glow sat gently on the horizon. The sprawling cityscape hung below the sea of blue that encompassed the entire planet. From the golden glow, its arms of warmth extended out to the cold air, brushing over the skin of all those who occupied the streets below. Atop the SHS building, the tallest building in the city, Julie Annoying stood. Flicking the butt of her cigarette, letting the ash fall to the city below.


    She leaned against the glass railing staring at her maroon acrylic nails, taking the occasional drag from her cigarette. Inside the office, the door opened. She saw it and her heart raced. Casting the cigarette aside she straightened her coat and dusted off her skirt. She couldn''t see who entered but the edges of her lips began to perk up to a smile before she controlled herself. When the door to the balcony opened she looked excited before she saw a man with black hair and a suit stumble forward. He was sweating and out of breath.


    "Miss Annoying!"


    The man stood up straight and caught his breath.


    "There-"


    Julie''s face twisted to disgust upon seeing it was some lowly assistant.


    "Ugh! What do you want manlet?!"


    She crossed her arms and had a stern expression.


    "Sorry for disturbing you. We''ve captured 2 Ignition strand users. We have them in holding, ready for questioning ma''am."


    Julie rolled her eyes, annoyed she had to start doing her job now.


    "Okay. Leave, I''ll see to it soon."


    She flicked her wrist shooing the man away.


    Once Julie was bothered she went down to question the 2 captives. Upon arrival at the holding cells, she saw two strange men. Both are dressed as clowns with one of their hair standing up straight and the others drooping to the floor. Julie''s face scrunched in revulsion as she turned her head away from them. Both of them looked frizzled.


    "You two are the... Ignition people? Great."


    Julie grabbed a chair and sat outside of their cell.


    "So let''s get started then. I want this over with quickly. And assistant,"


    The man from before ran over and bowed.


    "Get me a coffee, black. Maybe some eyedrops and perfume as well."


    The assistant ran off.


    "Hey, you''re gonna let us off if we tell you what we know right?"


    Pos asked creeping closer to the cell''s bars.


    "Um stay on the furthest end of the cell first weirdo. You Ignition freaks are probably gonna be executed after this so let''s compromise. You''ll tell us what you know and we''ll zap away your powers then throw you to the street. Only if you cooperate nicely. If you don''t, I can assure you your bodies will be tossed down the garbage chute."


    Julie grinned smugly and tilted her head.


    "Well, it''s better than whatever Ignition would do to us..."


    Neg muttered.


    "Fine, we''ll cooperate."


    Pos sat down with his head low.


    "Good. So tell us about Ignition?"


    "No, that''s not why we are here. We came to the SHS for a reason. We didn''t get captured, we''re here to give you vital information."


    Pos snapped back.


    "Excuse me? That doesn''t sound like cooperation, either answer my question or-"


    "We found a hero"


    Pos glared at Julie.


    "We got given a hit from Ignition, had to follow this young lady named Century and kill her. The mission didn''t seem to state we''d encounter an ex-hero. Guy was unbelievable. He had control over his abilities like nothing we''d ever seen."


    Julie''s eyes widened.


    "A... hero...?"


    She stood up.


    "Where?"


    "Jia Precinct. We aren''t sure what happened to the girl. We blacked out before we saw anything. Once we woke up, we ran straight here. If we ran back to Ignition..."


    Neg shuddered at the thought of what Ignition would do to them if they knew the brothers had failed to kill one person.


    Julie''s grin widened as she bit her lip. As she thought for a second her assistant returned with her coffee, eyedrops, and perfume.


    "Assistant, screw the coffee. Get a bottle of Vodka and tell Squadron 48H to prepare for a mission to the Jia Precinct. We''ve got a hero to kill."


    The assistant ran off again.


    "Hopefully Century hasn''t killed him yet..."


    Julie scoffed as she looked at her nails.


    "Who am I kidding? That girl is long dead. If she isn''t... then I''m sure a little collateral never hurt anyone."


    Jia Precinct - 20/02 - 8:56 am - 51 EE


    The sun was too warm this early. Century stood in the backyard of Werren''s house. It was barren, there was a single tree in the corner and grass everywhere else. Century rubbed her eyes as she had to force her head up. Last night was horrible. She had already regretted her choice of staying with her enemy. But when she would kill him, it would all be worth it, just to see the look on Julie''s face.


    Werren walked up with Yuro waddling behind him. They stood opposite Century.


    "Welcome to the first Hero Annihilation Training Exercise! Also known as HATE. I am your Professor, Professor Werren, and joined with me today is my good friend, Doctor Yuro."


    Werren and Yuro both wore lab coats. Werren still had his tie on and Yuro''s lab coat was very oversized for his baby body.


    "Am I 4? What''s with the stupid get-up?"


    Century looked unimpressed.


    "DON''T SPEAK WHEN WERREN IS SPEAKING YOUNG LADY!"


    Yuro yelled rather loudly, a few birds from the nearby tree flew away.


    "Um, it''s okay Yuro I wasn''t even speaking. Ahem... well moving onto the lesson, let''s open it up with a question."


    Werren pointed to Century.


    "Ah, Miss Century. You''ve been randomly called on to answer the question!"


    She was the only student...


    "If you would indulge your teachers, would you mind telling us how much you know of this Strand power?"


    Century looked up and thought for a second. She made duck lips and squinted.


    "Um... well it''s connected to one''s hair I think? Mine is at least."


    "Well, that''s a start for sure! Since you mentioned it, do you mind explaining your powers to us?"


    Century pulled out all of her hair ties carefully so, as to not make an explosion.


    "I use hair ties to better utilize my powers. Although, my hair ties aren''t exactly what caused my powers. My explosions come from strands of hair that get plucked out when I rip my hair tie out. Since singular hair strands are difficult to throw however I make sure they''re wrapped around the hair tie and I throw that because hair ties can go where I want them to."


    "My my, Doctor Yuro what do you think of that?"


    Werren turned to Yuro, who cleared his throat.


    "I think it''s a marvelous ability! Such a unique way to use your powers. But is that all you know on Strand?"


    "Uh, I guess so. Can we get to the hero killing already? I don''t need a science lesson."


    Century rolled her eyes.


    "Now now Century. All of this is important. From your battles, I''ve noticed one key flaw in how you fight. It''s that you don''t know how to fight fellow strand users. Strand users are not like regular people. They can endure a lot more than the average person. Let''s discuss how Strand works so that you don''t blindly jump into fights."


    Werren turns to Doctor Yuro.


    "Take it away Doctor!"


    "Thank you Werren. Well as you said, Strand comes from hair! Hence the name. This hair can count as anything, however it is most commonly seen on hair that grows on one''s face. This includes things like beards, eyelashes, and eyebrows as well! Most strand users will have unique abilities that are tied to their hair. Werren, let''s go to our basic example."


    "Thank you, Doctor! Yesterday you faced off against 2 mysterious clown brothers who had odd hair that flipped to stand on end or drop down to the floor. We can deduce from how they fought that the direction in which their hair went changed how they behaved. For instance, when both of their hair drooped downwards they repelled each other. But when one''s hair stood up and the others drooped they slammed together. Almost like...?"


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.Werren extended his hand towards Century who was bored.


    "I dunno."


    "Oh come on! It''s pretty on the nose, just take a guess."


    "Ugh, fine. Um... Magnets?"


    "Correct! Magnets! The 2 clown brothers were like magnets. It''s key information like that, that you have to observe in order to identify one''s powers since most people won''t outright reveal their powers to you! Back to you Yuro."


    "Many thanks, Werren. So now that we have the basics down, it''s time we go to more advanced examples. See, although strand abilities come from one''s hair, that hair doesn''t have to be connected to one''s body but can be made into something instead. These are known as Likeables. They can act as a secondary outlet for one''s powers. Werren, the example if you would!"


    Werren clutched his tie and pulled it down. Once his tie was loose he fastened it back up to the base of his neck as a large tendril shot from the ground.


    "As you can see, I don''t use the hair on my face to activate my abilities. Instead, I have a tie, threaded from my hair, that activates my ability. The more I loosen it, the larger the tendril that appears when I tighten my tie. However, I can also throw the hair on my head around to sprout smaller tendrils."


    Werren grabbed a tuff of his hair and flicked it out. A small tendril then burst from the ground.


    Century''s eyes narrowed.


    "So, if I burn your tie you''ll be weak?"


    "Haha, not exactly. The key element of a Likeable is that once it has resonated with the person''s abilities, it can be recast. To explain why it does this, let''s move back to you, Century. You stated that you pull out strands of hair and they are what cause the explosion. Wouldn''t that mean you''d eventually go bald then? Well, the thing about strand users is that their hair holds special properties. For example, it is very tough. That''s why Likeables are very handy to have since they''re harder to break. Another property is that it grows back very fast. So you won''t have to worry about balding anytime soon, Century, since your hair will grow back in a day or two."


    "Now that we''ve explained the basics of Strand. Let''s move onto your powers Century."


    Yuro waddled over to her and handed her a printed piece of paper with the periodic table on it.


    "The hell is this?"


    Century turned the paper over and flipped it upside down to try and understand it.


    "That is your REAL powers Century."


    Werren plucked a hair from Century''s head.


    "Just as I thought, no explosion. Even though I took out a piece of your hair."


    Century looked stunned and confused at how he did that.


    "Wait... that... doesn''t make any sense?"


    "Ah yes, you truly have no idea the extent of your powers. In our battle last night, I noticed the air felt different after your explosions. I couldn''t put my finger on it so while you were sleeping last night, Yuro took a few of your hair samples to experiment."


    Century picked up Yuro and shook him around.


    "YOU DID WHAT YOU LITTLE SHIT?!"


    "Ah no put me down! I''m gonna throw up!"


    Yuro hurled off to the side as Century dropped him. Luckily no baby vomit got on her.


    "I''ll... clean that up."


    Yuro waddled inside to grab something to clean up his vomit.


    "Anyway... last night, Yuro did a few tests on your hair and found strange properties. Your hair had the properties of all 118 periodic table elements! It was an insane find, to be honest, but from it, I believe we''ve found what your actual powers are. As a little test, please pluck out a strand of hair while thinking of helium."


    "Think of helium...? How do I think of helium? Like do I think of a balloon?"


    Century found this hard to wrap her head around. She had only used explosions her whole life, and learning that her abilities consisted of more made it hard to follow along.


    "Sure, just think of whatever comes to mind when you imagine helium, then pluck out a hair!"


    Century closed her eyes and wrinkled her brow trying to imagine helium as best she could. All that came to mind was balloons floating through a blue sky. Once she felt confident she pulled a hair tie out of her hair. Instead of a deafening explosion, she felt her body move without her moving. Once she opened her eyes she didn''t see the tree or ground anymore. She saw the horizon and town. Looking down, she saw the ground had gotten a lot further away. Her eyes widened as she clung to her hair tie.


    "What the hell?! Why... what... HOW?!"


    Werren clapped and waved at her. She didn''t stop rising. Slowly getting higher and higher her body began to tremble.


    "Oh god... how did I get down... WERREN! GET ME DOWN!"


    "WHAT?"


    Werren yelled. He could hear her clearly but he found toying with her to be a lot more enjoyable.


    "GET. ME. DOWN!"


    "WHAT? SPEAK UP CENTURY!"


    As Century''s hands got sweaty, her grip faltered. She looked at her hands with wide eyes.


    "Please don''t break."


    POP!


    Century screamed in utter terror as she barrelled towards the ground. She closed her eyes hoping to not see her demise coming. To her pleasant surprise, she landed on a web Werren had made with his tendrils. She bounced up and down as she still looked in shock.


    After coming to a stop she hopped down. Her legs shaking.


    "Fun?"


    "Go to hell."


    Century walked back inside, very much still shaken.


    She got a glass of water and sat on the kitchen floor exhausted. She looked at her reflection in the water. Despite the horrible experience, she smiled. Knowing there was so much to her powers she had yet to uncover. She had no idea that her abilities were linked to the periodic table. Usually, she would just think of blowing people up and it would produce explosions. Now she had so many options.


    Werren soon walked in.


    "Welp, I hope that lesson was good. Yuro''s still cleaning up his mess."


    "So can I kill you now?"


    Century said leaning against a cupboard.


    "You can try but I don''t think gently floating upward will aid in killing me."


    Werren pulled out a pizza box from the fridge and began to eat from it.


    "Although, there are an almost infinite amount of things to do with your powers now. You''ll just have to choose what you think will be useful and how to make it. It''ll take some science lessons but I''m sure you''ll get there."


    "Then I can kill you?"


    "Again, you can try. First, just focus on your homework."


    "Excuse me? What do you mean... homework?"


    "Well..."


    Suddenly the ground rumbled as Werren dropped his pizza. He looked around to find the source.


    Yuro soon waddled inside.


    "Werren! A large explosion downtown!"


    "What? You''ve gotta be joking."


    Werren ran outside and used his tendrils to lift him to the roof of the house. He looked across town and saw a large plume of dust and smoke rising into the air.


    "Dammit. This town has been quiet for 50 years, now 2 events in the span of a day... Werren what have you gotten yourself into."


    Century was outside looking at the smoke rising in the distance. Werren soon jumped down beside her.


    "Explosions a common occurrence here?"


    "Not in the slightest. Stay here, I''ll go check it out."


    Werren dashed off down the street.


    Century scoffed and straightened her hair.


    "Like hell, I''m listening to a hero. This seems like the perfect time to test my new skills."


    Century smirked and raced behind Werren.


    Upon reaching the site, Werren saw many injured people on the ground. He fastened his tie and many tendrils sprouted from the ground, they grabbed the injured civilians and brought them to safety as Werren pushed further into the cloud of smoke. From the smoke, people flew past him as they were getting tossed around. Beyond the smoke, Werren heard the voice of a woman.


    "Dispose of anyone you see. Let''s draw this hero out."


    When the smoke cleared Werren came face to face with 4 SHS members. The first, Agent Raphael, sported long white hair, he wrapped his hair around his fist, and then his hair turned into a texture resembling that of a gemstone. He punched a house and the force blew it to pieces. The second, Agent Petra, had 2 demon-like horns coming out of her head. She grabbed onto them and ripped them out of her head, blood pouring out of the open wound before quickly closing up. Her now severed horns became sharp blades that cut through flesh with ease.


    The third, Agent Lycon, had a large build, he towered over everyone and had hair all over his body. He stomped his way around, his footsteps making the ground shake. Finally there stood Julie Annoying. Her hair was in a bun as she stood in the back, barking orders at the other 3.


    "Hurry up and draw him out! We don''t have all day!"


    She rolled her eyes and tapped her foot.


    Werren''s fist clenched.


    "SHS... how dare you come into my home like this..."


    Werren charged forward. Petra spun her head towards Werren who was only inches from her. Her eyes widened as Werren thrust forward a tendril. It stabbed right through her stomach as she coughed blood all over him.


    All other SHS members looked in horror. Werren tore the tendril from Petra as she collapsed to the floor. With a blood-stained vision, he turned the remaining 3 members.


    "You looking for a hero? Well come and get him."


    From the ground, hundreds of tendrils sprouted around Werren and the 3 SHS members. The tendrils closed up around them creating a large dome, entrapping all of them.


    "I don''t want you 3 destroying any more of the town, they''re not involved in this. It''s between you and me."


    "Old hero pulling out pathetic displays like this... I laugh at how far you''ve fallen."


    Raphael made a hearty laugh.


    "I''ll feast on your flesh hero... I''m excited to see what you taste like."


    Lycon growled as he bore his fangs.


    "That idiot Petra... It doesn''t matter, you 2. Dispose of this pathetic remnant of a hero. Quickly as well. I want that promotion as fast as possible."


    Julie sat back, resting her head on her hand as Raphael and Lycon stepped forward.


    Outside of Werren''s dome...


    Century finally reached the site of the smoke. She saw a giant black dome and ran towards it. Suddenly, a knife zipped past Century and grazed her cheek. She held her hand to the wound as she looked up. She saw someone stand up. Their body covered in blood. It was Agent Petra. She had a giant hole in her stomach but it quickly closed as she was as good as new. She looked up at Century with a smirk.


    "So... you''re still alive huh?"


    Petra recalled her knife and it flew to her hand.


    "Petra...? You''re from Squadron 48H? What are you doing here, this hero''s my target!"


    Century put her foot forward and scowled.


    "HAH! We have strict orders from Julie to kill this hero."


    Petra waved her knives around and laughed.


    "What? How did you even know he was here...? I haven''t given a report..."


    "A couple of clowns told us. Once Julie heard about it she called us and made a beeline here. Said we had a hero to kill... and to kill any worthless SHS Spectators that are trying to steal this kill from us."


    "That bitch... fine you wanna do this..."


    Century took a few hair ties and clutched them tightly.


    "Let''s see just how many times I can rip you apart."


    A battle has commenced in the quiet town for the head of a hero!

 005 - A Battle Against the Bleeding Sun, Agent Petra vs Spectator Century

    With Werren''s black dome dwarfing Petra and Century, they paid no mind to their surroundings. Both of their sights are set on each other. A brawl between fellow SHS members to prove who truly belongs in this world.


    Petra twirled her knives around, the handles of them resembling the horns of a demon, their slick crimson that made a wave-like shape. The blade a stained and dirty silver. Petra had short black hair, with most of her face covered in dried blood. A black crop top that showed off her fully healed stomach wound that Werren had delivered her a few minutes ago. Century discarded her white Spectator coat, not wanting it to cloud her judgment during this pinnacle battle.


    They both kept fierce eye contact, both waiting for the other''s first move. In a second, Century leaped off the ground, leaning forward as she dashed to Petra. Petra smirked, tossing one of her knives towards Century.


    Century pushed forward harder, her pace increasing as the knife whizzed past. Petra recalled it as the knife flew back around to her hand. Century closed the distance exponentially. Ripping a hair tie out and chucking it straight at Petra''s feet.


    Petra stomped her foot down the hair tie. The explosion went off beneath her foot as her bone and flesh ripped apart, scattering all over the place. Century looked shocked and slowed her sprint. Looking at Petra''s now dismantled body, she felt confused about why she would give up so quickly.


    From Petra''s corpse, a wheeze was heard. Century''s eyes widened as a thick sense of abhorrence invaded her senses. To her surprise, Petra rose once more. Skin blotched red and her bones sticking out of her skin, Century watched as Petra recalled her lost limbs. All scattered blood was filed back into her veins. Her bones snapped back into place as her muscles and flesh threaded back together. Her skin stretched to cover her exposed insides as she licked her lips with a grin.


    "Such a puny explosion. It didn''t even take any effort to put myself back together. Surely you can do better."


    Petra licked one of her knives as Century scowled at her.


    "Yeah, you''re right."


    Century dashed to Petra''s side.


    Petra easily swung her knife around as Century threw herself back to avoid the attack. As Century got her footing once more Petra lunged forward, both of her knives held high as she brought them down in a devastating thrust. Century lifted her left arm to guard the attack. Petra stabbed both knives into Century''s arm. One lodged into her shoulder, the other in her hand. Century grits her teeth before backhanding Petra across her face.


    Petra''s head jolted to the side as Century used her able-bodied hand to grab Petra by the side of her head. With great speed, Century slammed Petra''s head to the ground. Both knives still stayed lodged in Century''s arms so she ripped the one implanted in her hand out and held it high, ready to slam it down on Petra''s head.


    Petra opened her jaw and clamped her teeth around Century''s injured hand. Century''s mind faltered as her grip on the knife loosened. Petra saw this and swung her legs around, throwing Century to the side. Century coughed up blood and wiped her forehead of sweat.


    Petra stood tall and recalled both of her knives. The one lodged in Century was forcibly ripped out causing the gash to split open further. Century whined in agony as Petra waltzed towards her.


    "How adorable... Maybe after this, I can feed you to Lycon."


    Petra put one of her boots on Century''s neck.


    "Nah, you''d taste like shit."


    Century was enraged. She clenched her fist, she couldn''t let herself be bested again. If she wanted to kill a hero, she had to kill this low-life first. Century discarded the thoughts of pain and ripped a hair tie out, wrapping it around Petra''s ankle. Petra lifted her boot off Century''s neck and looked annoyed as it detonated. The explosion severed her legs off as she fell back. Blood pouring out, Century got up and took out a handful of hair ties.


    Petra began to recall all her missing body parts but Century had grabbed one of her detached legs. Petra tried to recall her leg but Century kept a strong grip on it. This caused Petra to grow irritated as she used more force to tear her leg from Century''s clutches.


    "LET GO OF THAT!"


    Petra shouted, using a great amount of force, Century, along with the leg, flung to Petra''s position. With a swift motion, Century brought her foot up and stomped on Petra''s skull. The cracking of her bones beneath Century''s foot brought a sadistic joy to Century''s eyes. A final push was all that was needed to crush Petra''s head entirely.


    Century laughed in triumph as Petra''s body fell limp.


    "Try and recall that demon."


    Century wiped her shoe on Petra''s clothes as she began to walk towards the large dome.


    SNAP! Century stood still, her back to Petra''s corpse. SNAP! As Century peered her head over her shoulders she saw the deformed corpse of Petra shake violently as blood poured back into her. Bones reshaped themselves as her body remade itself. From death, she rose.


    "Not gonna work Century."


    "Come on! How many times are you gonna do this?!"


    Century faced the now pristine Petra. Century focussed for a second. Her anger rose as this battle began to get tedious.


    "Observe."


    Century''s mind began to calm. The objective started to become clearer.


    "What is her power?"


    It was to recall the pieces of her body. No matter what part of her was destroyed it could be remade. Her hair is short and she doesn''t seem to use it when fighting. Instead, she used...


    "Those knives! Was it a Likeable? She could recall her knives despite them not being a part of her body."


    Century regained her senses. She looked at the knives. Horns, that''s what they resembled. Perhaps if the knives were destroyed then her powers wouldn''t work.


    "What''s wrong Century? Feeling discouraged? That''s okay, feel free to lie down and die."


    Petra threw one of her knives at Century''s head.


    Century moved out of the way. As Petra recalled her knife, Century grabbed ahold of it. Petra looked bumfuzzled as Century wrapped a hair tie around the knife. Century let go of the knife as it flew to Petra''s hands and exploded.


    Century watched the blade and handle shatter to pieces Petra looked infuriated.


    "You... MY KNIFE!"


    Petra kicked the broken pieces aside.


    "Aw well. It''s fine, that one was getting brittle anyway."


    From Petra''s forehead, a horn sprouted forth. She grabbed it and jerked her hand forward. She grunted as her flesh ripped apart. From her forehead, Petra ripped out her horn, a large hole now in her head. It didn''t take long before the hole closed up. In her hand was a brand-new knife.


    "Wh... wait what...?"


    Century looked confused, perhaps her judgment was wrong. Her knives were part of her body, they had just been torn off to resemble Likeables. So if she didn''t have a Likeable what could the source of her power be?!


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    "HA! You thought that would work? How dumb are you, I for sure would have thought that my powers were obvious by this point."


    Petra scoffed.


    If not her horns what was it...? She had short hair, it was a buzz cut so what could be the source?


    "You''ve seen it! Clear as day, multiple times. Focus and observe."


    Century''s eyes scanned over Petra''s body. All of her wounds had closed up, they closed up by recalling lost pieces of her flesh to fill in the exposed spots. But, there was one wound that shouldn''t have closed up.


    "Her horn! If she had ripped out her horn how would it have closed up? Wouldn''t the horn be recalled to where it was ripped from? Meaning her wounds can be healed without the need of spare pieces of flesh."


    Century took a deep breath. She had figured Petra out.


    Leaping forward, Century threw a sharp punch upward into Petra''s jaw from below. Petra groaned before throwing her arms up to create long slashes along Century''s shoulders. As blood seeped all over Century, Petra fell onto her back.


    Century pushed past her pain and pinned Petra down, ripping one of her knives from her clutches. Century stabbed Petra in the stomach, blood oozing from her mouth. Century carved through Petra''s flesh as she stabbed Century in the hip.


    Century screamed but continued to cut out a piece of Petra''s body. Petra gave an agonized cry as Century tore out a chunk of her stomach. Through the blood Century''s theory was proven correct.


    Throughout Petra''s body was hair! Petra''s hair was weaved through her skin and flesh. Any part of Petra that was broken or cut would be remade by the hair in her body. This meant she could reform herself from any injury whenever she wished with ease. At this point, Petra''s whole body was made from hair.


    "Finally figured it out huh? Well, good luck killing me! I''ll just put myself back together every time you explode me."


    Petra laughed as Century smirked.


    "I don''t have to kill you with explosions. I''ve discovered a new use for my powers."


    Century took out a hair tie and stretched it wide. With a dark glow in her eyes, she wrapped the hair tie around Petra''s neck as she began to choke.


    "Helium."


    With a jolt, Petra began to swiftly float upwards. Her body losing blood circulation. The pigment of her skin went purple as Century watched her rise higher and higher.


    "Don''t worry, I made sure you use enough hair strands to make sure you won''t pop until you hit the atmosphere."


    Petra couldn''t move her body, she stayed in a state of limbo. Her body reconstructing her dying organs, kept her in a permanent state of death. As she looked at the town leaving her vision, she saw the golden horizon...


    Southern Continent - 29 EE


    The bitter cold. It often chewed at one''s joints, scrapped along the insides of one''s lungs, and bit their skin. Through constant blizzards and deathly climates, there was a town. Made from the snow beneath their feet it sat amongst a freezing desert. Their houses, havens from the outside. Beneath their abodes laid a system of tunnels. Rarely would one venture out, the cold would kill those who tried to walk amongst its land. In the tunnels, people lived. It was a horrible life, the confines of the tunnel would encroach in on you and smother you if the cold above deemed it so.


    In this place, a girl was born.


    "She''s so beautiful..."


    A woman heaved with exhaustion, the quiet snores of a baby in her hands.


    "She is the first in 10 years. She will live a good life."


    A man said kissing the forehead of the woman.


    The woman''s eyes stuttered, and her breathing slowed as her hold on the baby loosened. The baby cried out as its mother left it. The man clutched the baby, tears falling to the baby''s cheek.


    "I promise she will..."


    The man trembled. Never letting go.


    As years passed, she grew up in the tunnels. Stories from the outside world garnered her interest. With curiosity beyond comprehension, she left her father and went outside. The cold was tearing through her skin. She traversed this desert. It did not take long before she collapsed. The weight of this place sank its fangs deeper into her. If it wasn''t for the warm arms that wrapped around her, she would have experienced an eternity of death. She clung to the arms that held her.


    "This place isn''t ready for you Petra..."


    The arms spoke softly. The warmth put her to sleep.


    Upon waking up, she was back in the tunnels. Surrounded by the other inhabitants, they glanced at her in horror.


    "When he carried her back she had them... those horns."


    "She must have killed him, she is a monster. How could she have survived that long out there? When he came back he was all but bone!"


    "Didn''t you see! Her wounds are gone! She is the child of a witch. A demon!"


    Petra sat up and looked around.


    "Where am I? Where''s dad...?"


    The other inhabitants jolted back in fear as Petra rubbed her nose. From behind her, the leader raised a knife. He thrust it into the back of her head. Blood poured out as she fell over, limp. Her flesh began to close however, the blood returned to her as her wound was gone. Petra looked up confused. Everyone around her gasped. With fear in their eyes, Petra looked scared.


    Out of fear, those she called family attacked her. Each, ripping piece after piece from her. In hopes of expelling whatever demon had entered her body. She knew no rest. She knew no freedom. To the bone, she was left as. Once she regrew it all, the process began anew.


    It couldn''t be stopped. They were hellbent on removing the curse. When Petra awoke, it was over. Surrounded by blood, surrounded by bodies. Her two horns lay on the ground.


    "You... if only you weren''t a part of me!"


    Petra tossed the horns aside but they recalled to hands. With pure hatred, she threw the horns away again, and right back they came. With her family gone, she ventured back to the cold in hopes of escaping her horns.


    She ran, her horns closely following behind her. Both are closely tied to her at all times. She never let up running. Her feet turned to bone, her organs gave out. No matter how much the cold pushed, she pushed further.


    Years passed with a constant cycle of running and dying. When she reached the end of the cold she saw it. The golden horizon. A grand expanse with no blizzard. As her horns followed her she grabbed them. They were warm. A warmth she had only felt when her mother and father held them.


    "Mom... Dad... It''s you..."


    She held them to her chest. Her tears were no longer freezing, and her body no longer shaking. As the warm glow wrapped itself around her, the golden horizon beckoned her further.


    Jia Precinct - 20/02 9:58 am 51 EE


    The golden horizon. It was so clear. It had been a while since she had felt such warmth.


    "Mom... Dad... give me your warmth... one last time. So I can save my new family."


    Petra''s knives glowed a radiant orange, from the ground Century looked up to see a new star shooting down. An eruption of pure warmth. The heavens had headed Petra''s call and with a rapid descent, knives in tow. Petra pointed her blades at the black dome.


    "No way..."


    Century looked stunned. With a fierce push, Petra''s blades collided with the dome.


    CRACK! The blades sunk into the dome. A crack spread across it as the earth around them shattered from the impact.


    "Look upon the golden horizon hero! BASK IN IT''S GLOW!"


    With one final thrust, the dome shattered as Petra hit the ground breaking apart the ground. Century was thrown into the air as she saw the other 3 SHS members inside Werren''s dome.


    Raphael the Diamond, Lycon the Beast, Petra the Sun, and Julie the Overseer. When Century locked eyes with Julie her body stiffened as her heart quickened.


    "Julie..."


    "Looks like little Miss Worthless is alive..."


    Julie grinned smugly.


    Century screamed across the battlefield.


    "JULIE! Watch me kill A HERO!"


    The SHS members all scoffed as Werren appeared from the dust.


    "Hey. We''re not done."


    Julie stood up and took her hair out of a bun as it flowed down past her shoulders.


    "Alright Squadron 48H, we''ve got 2 targets now. You 3 handle that defecting Spectator, I''ll kill this hero."


    The battle escalates! All bets are off the table as Century now faces off against 3 opponents and Julie reveals her true power to Werren.

 006 - Werren the Shape, Agent Raphael and Lycon vs Werren

    Inside Werren''s dome - Before Petra''s grand entrance.


    Surrounded by an impenetrable dome, the ground stained with blood, the air fills with smoke as Werren flicks a lighter to life. The orange flame provides light in the endless dark. As Raphael and Lycon''s gaze fell on Werren''s illuminated face they felt a shiver pinch at their skin. Werren''s eyes were dark, pitch black.


    "Damn hero... stop taunting us!"


    Raphael stomped his foot forward, even his radiant diamond hair did not shine here.


    Werren mouth slowly opened, a black fog escaping his throat. Raphael stepped back, the dome fell silent. All that was heard was the single flick of the lighter as it extinguished.


    Lycon hunched down as he darted his head around. Through the darkness, he could make feint outlines of objects.


    "Raphael, be careful. This hero doesn''t seem like he''ll be an easy catch."


    As Lycon and Raphael crept around the dark they felt a light warmth graze the back of their necks. Darting around they saw Werren with his lighter in hand and flame casting light on all of them. In horror, they both squealed as they dispersed into the dark. With no direction, Lycon ran as far as he could. His escape was cut short however as he hit a solid object. He adjusted his eyes to see it was the wall of the dome. He put his hand to it, it had a viscous slime coating it, when he ran his hand along it he felt the rough texture. He raised his hand back and made a fist.


    With all his strength he punched the wall. The rumble is felt through the dome. He felt the dome vibrate and shake.


    "RAPHAEL! Keep that hero away. I''ll make us an exit."


    Lycon began to punch the wall over and over. The dome shaking. Werren, hiding in the dark, saw this and began running towards Lycon. As he dashed straight toward Lycon he was tripped over. His chin slammed to the ground. He groaned and looked up to see Raphael''s pure diamond hair glowing through the dark.


    "Surprised? My diamond hair can store light inside itself. When you used your lighter behind us I was able to steal your light. Such a rookie mistake mister hero..."


    Raphael grinned and made his hair into the shape of a fist. As it turned to pure diamond he brought it crashing down to Werren''s head.


    With little time to react, Werren rolled out of the way and adjusted his tie. From the ground, tendrils sprouted forth and thrust toward Raphael''s body. Raphael flicked his luscious hair around to form a shield around himself. As his hair fluttered through the wind it cut through the tendrils. Werren grits his teeth and took to his feet.


    Lycon was still bashing the dome, attempting to break through. Werren took a deep breath, his gaze moving between Raphael and Lycon. With a swift flick, she sent a barrage of tendrils at Raphael.


    "This little trick again? Fine, I''ll show you how pathetic your attacks are once more!"


    Raphael''s hair sliced through the tendrils. No matter how many came at him he would use his hair to sever them. As the tendrils fell to the floor, squirming and wriggling, Raphael simply laughed.


    "So sad! You really-"


    Through the wave of tendrils, a flicker was seen. Pupils as black as the night sky and fire as bright as the sun, Werren lunged forward, appearing from the tendrils. Raphael fell back as Werren punched him in the face. His head jerked back from the impact as Raphael slammed into the floor. Werren quickly dismissed the now-humbled Raphael as Lycon became his target.


    Werren lunged toward Lycon. As Werren got near, he squatted down and let his tendrils form a web at his feet. The tendril web pulled back as Werren let go of his tie. The web flung him forward like a slingshot as he thrust a ginormous tendril forward, aiming to pierce Lycon from behind.


    Lycon spun around and smirked. He dodged the tendril as it stabbed through the dome. Werren''s expression shifted to one of panic as the dome began to crack. Lycon grabbed Werren and threw him across the ground. Werren tumbled across the battlefield as the dome began to form cracks. Sunlight crawled its way inside as the dome was now illuminated.


    "Good job Lycon. That hero gave me a bit of a scare back there."


    Raphael stood by Lycon his hair now shining with purity as the sun coated it with light.


    "Petra can handle the rest of the dome, let''s hurry up and devour him."


    Lycon licked his hand as he scowled.


    Werren stood up, only a few scratches on his body. He looked up at the sun shining through. In the distance, Julie observed the battle.


    "SHS... I know why you''re here."


    Werren turned to Julie.


    "You want my Haab."


    Julie smiled.


    "Hm, perceptive. Raphael, Lycon. Don''t get cocky. The real battle starts now."


    Werren smiled. He had been using all his power to keep the dome stable. Now that it was cracked he wouldn''t have to focus as much on it. He had done enough stalling.


    Julie looked over her glasses.


    "There''s a reason he was a hero. In the previous era, he stood above the common heroes. He was a part of the Grand Party."


    Werren put a hand to his tie. His breath slowed.


    Julie adjusted her glasses. Her stern look returned.


    "A group of the strongest heroes. He faced off against the 4 Lords, and despite not winning against them, he was a foe to be reckoned with."


    Julie sits back in her chair.


    "I''ve read Lord Nuclear''s reports on him... they called him Werren the Shape."


    Werren raised his left arm. A black mist traveled up to his palm.


    Julie looked amazed. The power of a hero would be unveiled after 50 long years.


    "The report stated his tendrils were but the first of his abilities. The Lords referred to the tendrils as One Dimensional."


    Werren looked up his expression neutral as he got serious.


    "Two Dimensional."


    The mist spread around him. Above him the shape of a square formed.


    "High Gravity."


    Raphael, Lycon, and Julie all fell to their knees. The gravity around them increased as they were pulled closer to the ground. Raphael looked to the ground, a rock in front of him rattled violently as it was pulled closer to the earth. The amount of pressure caused it to suddenly break apart and turn to dust. Raphael was perplexed as he soon lay flat on the ground. He tore his head up to look at Werren. His eyes widened and he stopped all resistance. The gravity in the dome was strong enough to turn rocks to dust but walking through the pressure, straight towards him was Werren.


    Werren''s steps ruptured the ground as he was being pulled down like everything else yet he was able to walk through it. As Werren reached Raphael he stopped and looked down. Disappointment was evident on his face.


    "This is the best the SHS can produce after 50 years?"


    Werren put his foot on Raphael''s head.


    "May your body be split apart and return to the earth."


    Raphael gritted his teeth. Werren''s disappointed expression filled him with fury...


    Mount Lighthouse, Central Continent - 35EE


    Atop the largest mountain in the central continent was a city of towers. It was a city of pleasure and leisure. The streets are decorated with art. Murals coated every wall, if an establishment did not have art on it then the establishment was considered substandard and people should be warned to avoid it. Not just anyone could do this art, it had to be art done by the people. The beauty of this city brought about the name Mount Lighthouse because it was a beacon among the Alps surrounding the city.


    People were drawn to its glamour and radiance. It pierced the clouds and entered the heavens. The towers stood as a landmark symbolizing passion could lie anywhere. In the city streets, a lost boy was found. Amongst the art and the messages, the boy cried out, tears staining his shirt as he sat in the street, unmoving. People had their gazes fixed on what lay above them, and artists climbed the towers higher and higher, trying to display their work above those below.


    The boy cried the street bustling. The only one to look down was Jean.


    "Now what are you doing here little one?"


    The boy cried. His eyes were tightly shut and long strings of snot were running down his face. Jean poked the boy in hopes he would stop crying.


    "C''mon little one... it''s not safe sitting in the middle of the road."


    Despite Jean''s persistence, the boy would not stop crying.


    "Okay okay! I''ll... just pick you up... not that hard Jean, just pick up the... snotty and... spitting... gross... child."


    Jean looked down at the boy. A face of disgust but also guilt.


    "GAH! FINE I''LL DO IT!"


    Jean picked the boy up and held him far away from him.


    As the boy was lifted he opened his eyes to look at Jean. Jean looked into the boy''s eyes.


    "Oh, now you stop crying? I ALREADY PICKED YOU UP!"


    Jean brought the boy to the sidewalk and placed him down.


    "Now where are your parents little one? These streets should not be traversed alone."


    The boy just sucked on his thumb and looked at Jean. Jean put his hands on his hips.


    "Not much of a talker are you? Hm. I suppose I''ll take you to the police. But I''m not picking you up again, you''re gonna have to walk."


    Jean spun around and began to walk. After a few steps, he turned around to the boy standing still and looking up at Jean, still sucking on his thumb.


    "I''m gonna have to carry you aren''t I?"


    "Yeah."


    The boy said.


    "OH NOW YOU CAN TALK! AMAZING!"


    Jean grabbed the boy by the back of his shirt and carried him across the city to the police station. The city was sprawling, it had gotten to the point that the mountain it resided on couldn''t be seen.


    As Jean reached the police station he put the boy outside.


    "Okay little one, just walk into the police station and say you lost your mommy and daddy, okay?"


    The boy looked inside the station and looked back to Jean.


    "No, I''m not going in there! Me and Mr Police aren''t on the best of terms right now... ahem, anyway. Just go in."


    Jean turned around and walked away, his head looking at the ground. He took a few strides before stopping. He turned around to look at the boy. The boy was looking up, at all the art. The boy''s eyes shined with brilliance. Jean kept his head down, refusing to look up.


    "Dammit Jean... what are you getting yourself into."


    Jean walked over to the boy.


    "Hey."


    The boy turned to Jean.


    "Let me show you something okay? C''mon."


    Jean picked up the kid and walked to a quiet part of the city. The boy looked scared, there weren''t hundreds of people walking like the rest of the city, it was desolate. Buildings lay barren, streets covered in junk. Soon Jean and the boy reached a manhole. Jean tore it off and slumped it to the side.


    "You first. I''ll close up the hole."


    The boy looked down the manhole, a darkness creeping out of it as he backed away. He whimpered as he looked scared. Jean smiled and patted his head.


    "It can be a bit scary, little one, but trust me... look down for once."


    The boy approached the hole. He climbed down. Darkness consumed him, as Jean covered up the manhole the boy was consumed by darkness.


    They climbed deeper down. Through the earth, they descended. At the bottom was a cavern. Vast and ever-expensive. The boy looked out to it. From the ceiling sprouted massive crystals. The floor was covered in glowing flowers. Jean waltzed forward. In the transcending glow, Jean stood close. The warmth is comforting as the boy loses all fear. He crept closer, the crystal''s light latching to him. As the boy stood next to Jean, marveling at the sight, the boy''s hair began to shine. Jean looked at the boy. His eyes lit up as the boy''s hair took on an appearance similar to the crystal. A head of radiance stood before the ground''s inner beauty. Jean smiled, glad another looked down.


    "Not so scary is it little one?"


    Jean knelt to be at eye level with the boy. Jean gazed at the boy''s hair, it captured what this cavern gave perfectly.


    "Jean."


    The boy turned to Jean, a soft smile growing.


    "Raphael!"


    Jean ruffled Raphael''s hair.


    "Nice to meet you, Raphael."


    Jean stood up and began to walk to the exit.


    "It''s time to find your parents, Raphael, I''m sure they''re worried sick."


    Back at the police station, Raphael''s parents were speaking with a few officers. The officers were scribbling down notes on a notepad while Raphael''s mother wiped her face with a cloth, her makeup running down her face as her husband kept his arm around her. Raphael was following behind Jean and saw his parents. He smiled and ran up to them.


    "Mommy!"


    Raphael''s mother put her hands over her mouth as she leaned down to hug Raphael. She clutched him as Raphael giggled.


    "Jean helped me! Jean! Jean!"


    Raphael flailed his arms around.


    "Jean? Who''s that sweetie?"


    Raphael''s mother looked around.


    "Him!"


    Raphael spun around and pointed towards Jean to find him gone. Raphael looked around but Jean was nowhere to be seen.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    "I think you''ve been having too many adventures, Raphael, let''s get you home."


    Raphael''s father held his hand as they began to walk home.


    Mount Lighthouse, Central Continent - 48EE


    Raphael tapped his sketchbook with his pen. The page was covered in doodles that resembled the cavern covered in crystals. Raphael tapped his foot on the ground as he held his hand to his forehead.


    "I can''t think of anything... GODDAMNIT!"


    Raphael tossed his pen aside.


    "AND MY PEN''S OUT OF INK!"


    Raphael threw himself to his feet and paced around, he grabbed a strand of his hair and twirled it while biting his lip.


    Jean was sitting sculpting a miniature statue of a person. He gently scraped the form of the statue ensuring to make the finest of details. Suddenly a pen flew and decapitated the statue. Jean sighed and hunched forward.


    "Raphael try not to throw things..."


    Jean stood up. He took off his glasses and grabbed Raphael by the shoulders.


    "And calm down."


    Raphael looked Jean in the eyes before looking away with a peeved expression.


    "I just can''t think... There''s supposed to be an exhibition next month, it''s supposed to be my debut art piece and I have no idea what I want!"


    Jean clicked his tongue a few times and shook his head.


    "Well, getting angry won''t help. You have to be delicate with art but even more delicate with your mindset. One wrong move and it''ll come crashing down."


    Jean walked over and grabbed his leather coat.


    "Come on, let''s go see the crystals."


    Raphael and Jean went back to the underground cavern. Raphael spent a lot of time here staring at the crystals, admiring their growth. Raphael surrounded himself by the crystals, his reflection bouncing off all of them as he stared into his eyes.


    "They''ve certainly gotten bigger."


    Jean said touching one of the crystals gently.


    "Feel any calmer yet?"


    Raphael sat down.


    "A little."


    Jean sat next to him.


    "Y''know, you could always delay your debut till next year. You''re still young, you''ve got plenty of time."


    "But... if I don''t start now... I might get overshadowed. The towers are getting full, there''s little room left for new artists."


    "Then look beyond the towers! I mean look around us, pure beauty lies beneath people! These crystals will grow and grow until they burst from the ground, then people will have to see them. Beauty takes time to grow. Let it go as fast as it needs because when it is shown people will look."


    Raphael smiled softly.


    "Hm, y''know that''s a great idea! The crystals will be my debut! I''ll wait till they dig through the ground and appear on the surface! I''ll take care of the crystals every day and make sure they are the best they can be. How do you care for crystals though...? Do they need food or sunlight...?"


    Jean chuckled.


    "If you really can get these crystals to grow then color me impressed. It''d be nice for someone to look after them though..."


    Jean''s face changed to a slight frown as he looked down.


    A loud crash was then heard by the entrance to the cavern. Jean and Raphael spun their heads around to see what it was. They couldn''t tell what the sound was caused by so Jean stood up.


    "Raphael, wait here a second."


    Jean ran off.


    Raphael looked around at the crystals, his reflection looking back at him.


    "Wait up! I''m coming!"


    Raphael ran after Jean. As Raphael reached the source of the noise he saw a man in a long black cloak standing opposite Jean. The cloaked man had two other people standing behind him but they were hidden in the cloaked man''s shadow. Raphael stayed low and out of sight.


    Jean stepped forward.


    "What are you doing here? Thought you told me you never wanted to see my face again?"


    The cloaked man stepped forward, his face obscured, the only visible feature was a gas mask he wore on his face.


    "Didn''t think I''d expect to find you here. I''m as surprised as you, though in hindsight it''s obvious you would be hiding away in a place like this."


    "I''m not hiding, this is my home."


    The cloaked man scoffed.


    "Home? Seriously? Surrounded by these things? You really do wanna die..."


    Jean clenched his fist.


    "Listen I''m not having a conversation with you, either you leave or I kill you."


    "Is this how you treat long-time friends?"


    "No, it''s how I treat intruders."


    "HA! You haven''t changed one bit, Lord Mural. We only came here to take these crystals. Nothing else matters... Well, nothing else did matter but I''m feeling like I need to teach you a lesson for betraying the Lords."


    The cloaked man snapped his fingers and the walls of the cavern began to rumble. Drills burst from the ceiling as a small army invaded the caverns.


    "You know the property of these crystals yet you surround yourself with them. Was it all to hide them from us?"


    Jean looked as the crystals were being excavated out. Raphael ran towards Jean, frightened.


    "Raphael!"


    Jean panicked as Raphael appeared.


    "You have to get out of here."


    "Ah, who''s this..."


    The cloaked man grabbed Raphael by the throat and lifted him.


    "An apprentice perhaps? Or someone else you wished to condemn to this poison."


    "What are you talking about?! Let me go!"


    Raphael scratched at the cloaked man''s hand.


    "You... don''t know? HAHAHA! So Lord Mural didn''t even bother to tell you these crystals are the product of a highly condensed poison?! It''s not until they''re exposed to sunlight that they lose their toxic chemicals. BWAHAHAHA!"


    The cloaked man laughed.


    "Unhand him!"


    Jean took out a paintbrush coated in red paint. Jean flicked the brush, creating a red streak across the cloaked man''s torso. Green blood then burst from the cloaked man as he dropped Raphael.


    Raphael clutched his bruised throat and stumbled towards Jean.


    The cloaked man clutched his wound and pointed towards Jean.


    "Men... kill Lord Mural."


    Jean and Raphael were surrounded by SHS Spectators, rifles trained on them. Around them, the crystals were slowly dug out. Jean turned to Raphael.


    "Raphael listen to me. I''m sorry for this, my past had finally caught up to me. I thought I could leave it behind until I died, I wanted to die... until I met you. You looked down. I thank you for that, I do very much wish I could see the beauty you bring to the world. That''s why I won''t let them take these crystals or they''ll use these crystals as a weapon. I had a contingency plan for this but... it''s changed. Your dream will come to fruition, I promise that!"


    Raphael''s eyes widened.


    "What the hell are you saying, Jean?!


    "I''ve spent too much time around these crystals... I don''t have long left, right now the most important thing is destroying these crystals."


    Jean pulled out a small crystal, it glowed in his hands.


    "Raphael. You wanted your debut to be these crystals and there''s nothing more I''d want than to see these crystals shown off to the world. Take this."


    Jean passed Raphael the crystal.


    "Escape from this place. Grow this crystal and show the world beauty. I won''t run from my past anymore, I won''t let my actions cause anymore ha-"


    Jean jolted forward, his eyes shot open wide as he leaned onto Raphael. Raphael caught him as blood splattered all over him. The cloaked man ripped a green blade from Jean. Raphael held Jean as the glow in his eyes faded. No longer did the crystals shine his reflection. Raphael held Jean with trembling arms.


    "Done talking Lord Mural?"


    The cloaked man kicked Jean''s body aside and grabbed Raphael.


    "No stone left unturned."


    Raphael held the crystal tightly, before the cloaked man could grab it, Raphael wrapped his body in his diamond hair. Raphael threw himself off the cloaked man and held the crystal tightly. Suddenly the crystal began to melt into Raphael''s body, his pure diamond hair soaked a dark purple as Raphael stood up. Raphael looked to Jean who, with the last few moments of life, smiled. With a single flick of his paintbrush, the cavern began to crumble inward. The crystals collapsed and shattered as large rocks squashed the Spectators surrounding them.


    Boulders fell onto Raphael but his diamond skin split them apart when they collided. The cloaked man looked around but soon all entrances were blocked off.


    "One last effort ay Lord Mural? I''ll give you this one..."


    Soon a large boulder cut Raphael off from the cloaked man. As the cavern collapsed around them Raphael was soon buried in the rubble. The city above felt the rumbles as the ground beneath people began to collapse. People tried to escape the sinkholes but soon the whole city was swallowed. The city of pleasure was erased in minutes.


    Amongst the crater of Mount Lighthouse, a single hand sprouted out. A hand encased in diamond. Raphael heaved himself out of the rubble. He stood up looking at the now barren mountainscape. Above him, helicopters circled the mountain. News logos are plastered on the side of the helicopters. As Raphael stood in the quiet crater a woman approached him, she wore a suit and had her hair in a bun. She stood opposite him and kept her hands in her coat pockets.


    "Who caused this mess?"


    She asked.


    Raphael looked up at her with a neutral expression.


    "The... SHS..."


    The woman smiled and extended her hand.


    "Exactly. Welcome aboard to Squadron 48H. Our newest villain, the one who collapsed a whole city with skin made from diamond. I''m sure you''ll fit in just right..."


    Jia Precinct - 20/02 9:58 am 51 EE


    Raphael had remembered his will. Raphael turned his arm to diamond and whacked Werren away as he put his hand down on the ground and pushed himself up. He slowly began to rise, his bones breaking from the pressure of standing up. As his body failed him he encased himself in pure diamond and stood up. His head held high as he lifted his hand into the air. The cracks of sunlight shone on him.


    "Jean... I will show the world art. I will stand at its peak and shine down to the deepest pits. I am beauty."


    Werren stood back up, looking unamused as Lycon and Julie were still pinned to the ground.


    "Cool trick. I am sorry though... it won''t be enough."


    Werren stomped his foot forward and brought both of his arms up.


    "Three Dimensional."


    As Raphael looked around him, a cube materialized around him. Raphael tried to run but the immense amount of gravity prevented him from moving fast. He extended an arm out as the cube snapped together, severing Raphael''s arm and trapping him inside the cube. Werren then adjusted his tie and gravity returned to normal.


    Lycon got up and looked in horror at the floating cube and Raphael''s severed arm.


    "Raphael..."


    Werren turned his attention to Lycon who was hunched over, his head low. Lycon then threw his head up and howled. His howl echoed through the dome, Werren covered his ears, and as Lycon''s howl died down his body twitched. His skin began to stretch and tear, his muscles bulged as the hair covering his body grew. Fangs grew from his gums as his eyes turned red.


    "Raphael... Petra..."


    Lycon looked up through the cracks in the dome.


    "You two... BETTER PULL YOUR SHIT TOGETHER!"


    With a deafening howl, Werren felt the shockwave hit him. He held his arm over his eyes as dust and rocks flew past him.


    As Werren looked back up he saw Lycon charging at him. Werren swiftly summoned a tendril to lift him into the air. Lycon grabbed onto Werren''s leg however and threw him to the ground. Werren constructed a web of tendrils to soften his fall. Werren bounced back up and threw up the symbol of a triangle. Suddenly the gravity in the dome shifted once more, and Werren began to float upward as Lycon lost his footing.


    Everything around them ascended higher, Werren set his sights on Lycon who was flailing through the air. Werren brought forth a tendril to whack Lycon upwards. Lycon groaned and was flung higher up. Werren then made the symbol of a circle with his hands as gravity returned to normal. Werren fell to the ground and regained his footing. As Lycon plummeted to the ground he raised a fist, once he got close to the ground he struck the ground with a devastating punch. The ground split as Werren lost balance. Lycon dug his claws into the ground and got on all fours.


    With a swift push, Lycon darted to Werren. Before Werren could even stand up Lycon slammed his fist into Werren''s stomach. Werren spat out blood as Lycon opened his jaws and licked up the blood. Werren looked disgusted. Lycon grabbed Werren by the head and bashed it into the ground. Werren''s face was bloody and his breath hitched. Lycon began to bash Werren''s head into the ground over and over. Werren couldn''t catch a single breath as he was relentlessly struck.


    Soon, Lycon felt Werren''s body go limp. Lycon smiled and lifted Werren''s body.


    "BAHAHAH! I''ve best a hero!"


    Werren looked up, blood pouring from every orifice, he clenched his fist. With bated breath, he whispered one final thing.


    "Four-Dimensional"


    Lycon''s eyes widened. Space warped around him. In a fraction of a second Lycon witnessed it all. The start and end of the universe. Cosmic Glory was a museum, paintings of birth and death covered the walls. People faded to memories. Lycon saw his death, everyone''s death. He saw people fall in love, people play games, and people witness tragedy. Time didn''t wait for him, as he peered into the past, present, and future a figure walked through it. Behind the figure, the universe replayed itself, unending. The figure paid no mind to time or space.


    "Well... how was reality?"


    Werren said, standing before the frozen Lycon.


    "Am... I alive...?"


    Lycon fell to his knees.


    Werren put his hand to Lycon''s.


    "Not anymore."


    Tendrils sprung from the ground as Lycon remained stationary.


    Suddenly, the dome began to shake. Werren looked up, the dome cracked more.


    "What the..."


    As from the heavens, she descended.


    A ball of fire broke through the dome. A grin on her face as she ruptured through the town. Werren was thrown back as Petra made her grand entrance.


    "LYCON! RAPHAEL! What the hell are you two doing? We got a JOB to do."


    Petra threw her blades up and caught them. Her body forever burning as her skin would melt and regenerate over and over.


    Lycon snapped out of his trance and got up. The cube that held Raphael shattered as he fell to his knees. He groaned in pain as he grabbed his dismembered arm. He scoffed as he tossed it away.


    "Took you long enough Petra..."


    "Looks like little Miss Worthless is alive..."


    Julie grinned smugly, Julie stood up as the air around her grew warm. She adjusted her glasses and walked forward.


    Century ran towards Julie and Squadron 48H with a firey hatred.


    "JULIE! Watch me kill A HERO!"


    The SHS members all scoffed as Werren appeared from the dust, he adjusted his tie and wiped his face clean of blood.


    "Hey. We''re not done."


    Julie took her hair out of a bun as it flowed down past her shoulders, her time had finally come.


    "Alright Squadron 48H, we''ve got 2 targets now. You 3 handle that defecting Spectator, I''ll kill this hero."


    Werren rolled his eyes.


    "Tch, this doesn''t seem as fair. One-on-one with a hero? You got guts I''ll give you that."


    Julie crossed her arms.


    "Lord Nuclear has spoken extensively about you Werren. I''ve read all his reports on your battles, I know all your tricks."


    As Julie went to make the first attack on Werren she was suddenly punched in the side of the head. Her neck jolted and her head swung to the side as a tooth was flung out of her mouth. She collapsed on the ground and caressed her head. She looked up to see Century.


    "Why the hell would I fight those 3 goons? You''re the first one I wanna kill."


    Century got on top of Julie and began to punch her face over and over. Century gripped Julie by the neck.


    "HAHA! NOT SO TOUGH WITHOUT A TRAPDOOR IN THE FLOOR ARE YOU!"


    Raphael then grabbed Century by the hair and pulled her off Julie. Raphael threw Century to the ground, he then noticed a few loose strands of hair stuck on his hand. His eyes widened as they exploded. He stumbled back as Century leaped away.


    "Don''t pull on my hair asshole. If you want to die then I''ll happily oblige!"


    Century cracked her knuckles as stood tall.


    Raphael, Petra, and Lycon all gathered, opposing her.


    "You''re just some Spectator... we''ll clean you up quickly."


    Petra held onto her knife tightly, her body still ablaze.


    "Don''t mess her up too bad. I''ve yet to have my meal today."


    Lycon licked his fangs.


    "I''ll try. I''m wanting to get this fight over with, I have an arm to replace."


    Raphael clenched his remaining fist, his body still encased in pure diamond.


    Julie stood up, blood pouring from her nose.


    "Damn girl..."


    She turned to Werren who was holding a tissue out.


    "..."


    Julie glared at him as Werren''s neutral expression broke and he giggled.


    "STOP PLAYING AROUND DUMBASS!"


    Werren composed himself and put the tissue away.


    "Okay fine, can you blame me? This fight has persisted way longer than I intended so please... make this quick."


    Werren held his tie firmly.


    One final battle awaited. Both sides had shown their hand... all that remained was the final play!

 007 - Bets are off, Century vs Squadron 48H

    As Century stood there her opponents suddenly launched themselves at her. She glared at them, unfazed by their rush. As all of them lunged at her she swung a hair tie around her index finger. She quickly shot up into the air as helium filled her hair. Raphael, Lycon, and Petra bashed heads as Century blew them a raspberry.


    "Good ones idiots!"


    Century then tore a handful of hair ties out of her hair and scattered them below her.


    Raphael quickly shielded Petra and Lycon from the explosions as they barely scratched him. Century was dumbfounded at how tough Raphael was. From behind Raphael, Petra sprung out and tossed a knife directly at the hair tie Century was using float. It cut the hair tie as Century fell to the ground and tumbled across the ground. Her injuries from her fight with Petra were gnawing at her so she kept her hand pressed to her hip.


    Lycon then dashed forward and whacked Century into a wall. She slammed her back into a building and lost her breath before falling to her knees. Century tried to move her body but it wouldn''t listen. This fight seemed to already be over. As Century stayed still a butterfly fluttered past her. Her eyes followed in as it landed on her nose.


    "Psst. Century..."


    The butterfly spoke. Century believed herself to have already entered the afterlife and this butterfly was her guide.


    "Century... can you hear me?"


    Since Century was in heaven she began to think about what she should do. She had always wanted to be a ghost to haunt someone, then she and Casper could be great friends. One thing she did want to see was God. To see if he was real. Then the thought crossed. What if she was in hell? Perhaps this butterfly was the first punishment.


    "Century!!! Are you listening?!"


    The butterfly then punched her in the eye.


    "Ow! The hell was that for butterfly?"


    Century tried to get the butterfly to fly away.


    "Century! DODGE!"


    Century then threw herself to the side as Lycon''s hulking fist bashed the wall behind her. She looked startled as the butterfly landed on her shoulder.


    "RUN!"


    Century listened to the talking butterfly and scuttled to her feet before running into the town in hopes of losing Lycon.


    "Okay, speaking butterfly could you explain WHAT IS HAPPENING?!"


    "Century, it''s me! Yuro! I transferred my mind to a butterfly. I couldn''t idly wait at the house anymore!"


    "But how''s a butterfly supposed to help me escape from a feral werewolf?"


    "Well, I know you didn''t memorize the periodic table so I''ll help you come up with some new powers."


    "Come up with something that can kill a werewolf!"


    "Well, the only thing that comes to mind... hm... let me think."


    Lycon was galloping straight toward Century as she was running down random streets hoping to escape him. As Century turned a corner and ran down it, Lycon leaped onto the side of a building and climbed up it. He began to run parallel to Century while being above her. He leaped down as Century then came to a halt. Lycon slammed straight into the floor.


    "HAHA! Dumbass!"


    Century kicked dust into his eyes as Lycon snarled at her. Century turned around and ran the way she came but was blocked off by Raphael who waltzed towards her.


    "Goddamnit..."


    "That idiot mutt... does he ever think."


    Raphael ran to Century and threw a punch at her.


    Century dropped to the floor and kicked Raphael''s ankle to knock him over. Raphael was encased in pure diamond though so Century''s puny kick did not affect his balance.


    "Shit..."


    Raphael punted Century across the street. She clutched her stomach and stood up. Lycon and Raphael approached her from both sides. With nowhere to go, she realized they were missing a player. With one hair tie, Century used helium to fly upward as Petra wasn''t around to cut her down. Century leaped onto the roof of a house and ran across it. Lycon grits his teeth and climbs up after Century.


    "Hey, Yuro... any solutions yet?!"


    Century dodged out of Lycon''s way as he swiped at her with one of his claws.


    "Yep, I got one. In myth, werewolves were weak to silver. Silver is a pretty easy element to make with the periodic table."


    Century ripped out a large clump of her hair and held it firmly.


    "Silver."


    The hair clump began to morph into one large blade made of silver.


    Lycon grinned and galloped towards her. Century raised her silver blade and when Lycon got close she lunged forward and aimed for his exposed stomach. Lycon saw this however and grabbed Century''s arm. She was unable to stab him but with quick thinking, she let go of the blade and let it fall into her other hand. She threw her knee up and hit Lycon''s jaw with her knee making him stumble back. She crouched down and sprinted at him, charging her strike up she leaped up and brought the blade crashing down on Lycon''s stomach. The blade sunk deep into his flesh as he howled in pain.


    Century left the knife plunged into his stomach as she backed away. Lycon hunched over and held his stomach.


    "You... idiot."


    Lycon tore the blade from his stomach and tossed it aside.


    "You thought something from a myth would work? HAH!"


    Century grits her teeth.


    "Yuro... why didn''t that work?!"


    "Um... well I only got that information from myth so perhaps it wasn''t the most reliable."


    "Then how the hell are we supposed to take this asshole out? I haven''t even seen him display any kind of power other than him being huge and hairy..."


    "Hm... Huge... I wonder, Century, I have another idea. We will use silver again but instead of making it a blade, make it a wire."


    "A... wire? How is that supposed to kill him?"


    "Because the silver blade didn''t work because he isn''t a werewolf! Werewolves are just myth so his Strand power must be that he imitates a werewolf."


    "How does a wire kill him them?!"


    "Because he''s human... the human heart couldn''t possibly supply enough blood to a body that large meaning his heart is working overtime. If we shock him even a little bit his heart will surely give out instantly and silver just so happens to be the most conductive metal."


    Century smirked.


    "So all we would need is some electricity..."


    "That''s right, thankfully we won''t need to go far. Hair or carpet are the simplest ways to produce static electricity so we use a little of that combined with a silver wire and we''ll be able to zap his heart till it stops."


    Century faced Lycon who licked his wound clean. He glared at Century.


    "Let''s finish this."


    Lycon ran towards Century. His colossal mass cracked the roof beneath his feet.


    Century ran towards him and before they collided Lycon raised a fist and slammed it toward Century. She dodged out of the way by ducking between his legs. His punch hit the roof they were standing on and caused it to break open. They fell inside the building and Lycon fell onto his back. His heart pumped fast as his body was growing tired. Before he could stand Century took off her shoes and rubbed her feet on the carpet inside the building they were in.


    Lycon''s eyes widened as she took out a long strand of hair and turned it into a silver wire. She charged at Lycon who couldn''t get up in time. The wire pierced his skin. Century grinned manically as she jumped up, her feet infused with static electricity, and kicked the wire. The electricity latched onto the silver wire and entered Lycon''s body.


    "I''ll kill your friends fast..."


    Century kept eye contact with Lycon as his heart was shocked. The electricity made his body twitch as his limbs jerked violently. Then he stopped. Blood seeped from every hole on his face as he lay dead.


    "One down..."


    Century looked up at the hole Lycon made in the roof. Standing above were Petra and Raphael.


    "Lycon..."


    Petra''s jaw trembled as she looked filled with guilt.


    "Raphael... don''t let that girl escape."


    Petra''s eyes vanished behind the flames that covered her body. Raphael jumped down and threw a punch towards Century. Century dodged and ran out of the house.


    Raphael punched through the wall and darted towards Century. He tackled her to the ground, Century tried to free herself but his dense skin made it impossible. She pulled a hair tie out and let it explode, covering the area in a cloud of dust. Raphael was blinded giving Century enough time to escape. She ran down the street when Petra cut her off. Petra swung her knives around recklessly, flames getting sent all over the place.


    Century was grazed by the flames a few times but when Petra got close her mere presence burned Century. Petra laughed before Century fought through the flames and kicked her away. Petra slid back but lunged toward Century once more. The fire hurt but Century realized it was just fire and it had an obvious weakness.


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    "If there''s one periodic table combination I know it''s H2O!"


    Century tore a hair tie out and it turned into a giant blob of water. Century hurled the water blob at Petra who had her flames extinguished.


    Petra looked down at her body as her clothes were sopping wet. Century stood there and looked at Petra. They both stared at each other.


    "Was that supposed to do more...?"


    "I thought It would. I was expecting you to maybe melt?"


    Century scratched her head.


    Petra looked off to the side trying not to laugh.


    Century saw this and looked enraged.


    "HEY DON''T LAUGH! IT WAS THE BEST IDEA I HAD!"


    "Sure..."


    Petra swung her leg around and kicked Century to the side. Raphael then walked onto the field.


    "Yuro... any ideas...?"


    "A man encased in diamond and a girl who can regenerate her body... I have a potential solution for one but it''ll take some time to put it together so just hold out for a few minutes Century."


    Yuro''s butterfly body then dropped to the floor dead.


    "Hey wait what!? Yuro what the hell!"


    Century looked at Raphael and Petra who dashed towards Century.


    Century pulled a hair tie out and threw it at Petra. Petra exploded all over the place, and Raphael stumbled to the side. Century then booked it, hoping to stall for as long as Yuro needed. Century managed to run back to where their fight had started, in the distance she saw Werren and Julie fighting.


    Julie slid across the battlefield before leaping up into the air.


    "You really are worthy to be called a hero, Werren. I''m impressed someone your age can keep up!"


    Julie then disappeared from Werren''s sight. He turned around to find four different copies of Julie all charging towards him.


    Werren brought forth a swarm of tendrils, they sliced through the copies of Julie but they would just turn to singular strands of hair after getting attacked.


    "I''ve already figured out your trick so stop hiding. You can turn singular strands of hair into fake copies of yourself. It''ll only be a matter of time before I find the real you."


    Werren spun around and cut through another dozen copies.


    When the dust around him settled he found hundreds of copies all around him. He activated Three Dimensional and cupped his hands together creating a sphere in the center of the battlefield. When the sphere finished forming he made the shape of a square with his fingers causing the sphere to generate an intense gravitational pull. Because the copies were just made from strands of hair it meant they would be as light as a strand of hair.


    All of the Julie copies began to get flung to the sphere. When they collided with it they would disapparate back into hair. Once all the copies were gone Werren scanned the ground for Julie but failed to cover his one blind spot. Up. From the sky, hundreds of Julies descended. From the copies, the real Julie clawed her way forward and held a pistol to Werren''s temple.


    "Gotcha!"


    Julie went to pull the trigger but Werren quickly made the shape of a triangle with his hands causing gravity of the sphere to lower. Werren''s head managed to float out of the gun''s crosshairs but when Julie pulled the trigger the bullet pierced Werren''s shoulder as he stumbled through the air.


    "Crap... she got me."


    Werren returned gravity to normal and recalled the sphere back. He wished he hadn''t used Four Dimensional on Lycon because Julie was starting to get very annoying. No matter how many copies Werren cut down more would appear from thin air.


    Werren hit the ground and held his shoulder. He looked up to see a dozen more Julies pointing their guns at him.


    "Take a guess."


    They all said in unison.


    Werren looked around him. On all sides, he was surrounded.


    "A guess...? Can I get three?"


    The Julies thought for a second.


    "Hm, alright then. Three guesses."


    Werren''s eyes scanned each one. He then summoned a tendril on one of the Julies but it just turned to hair.


    "Two guesses left, hero."


    Werren watched the Julies'' expressions. They didn''t falter. He then summoned a tendril on the opposite side of his last guess. The tendrils shot from the ground with incredible speed. The Julie turned to hair but this time he noticed something. It was a slight movement but it gave it away. Werren during this whole fight had no idea if the copies of Julie would act based on Julie''s actions or if they mimicked what Julie did. This test solidified it.


    "One guess left, choose wisely hero..."


    When Werren had summoned a tendril to make his second guess, he made his movement quick to make a gust of wind. When the wind passed over the real Julie it caused her hair to slightly move and Werren saw that all the Julies'' hair moved, even the Julies who were on the opposite side of where his tendril was. This allowed Werren to narrow down her position. Julie wasn''t standing in the open. She was hiding directly behind one of her copies, the copies were all just mimicking her actions.


    "Now I''ve got you."


    Werren made a web beneath himself to spring him into the air. As he went up he scanned all the Julies and found the real one hiding behind a copy. Werren clasped his hands together tightly as a cube formed around Julie.


    In a panic, Julie pulled the trigger and shot Werren out of the sky before the cube closed. Werren fell to the ground with a second bullet lodged in his thigh. Julie walked to Werren and stood over him. A grin on her face as she aimed the gun at him.


    "Once I kill you I''ll rip this town apart to find your Haab. Know that you failed."


    Julie pulled the trigger as the bullet pierced Werren''s head. He lay lifeless as Julie stuffed the gun in her coat.


    Meanwhile, at Werren''s house


    Yuro knocked on the door at the end of the hallway. He was back in his baby body and waited for the door to open.


    "Um... Rina? Could you open the door for a second? I really need to use some of your equipment! It''s urgent and I have people relying on me!"


    The door slightly open leaving a crack as the person inside peered out, their glowing red eye staring down at Yuro.


    "Hm?"


    "Rina! Please can I come in for just a few seconds?"


    Yuro put his hands together and awkwardly smiled.


    "Grhn..."


    Rina''s eye squinted, skeptical of Yuro.


    "No no! I promise I won''t try to experiment on one of your babies this time! Please, a friend is in trouble."


    "Murhn...?"


    "No, it''s a girl that needs help, not Werren."


    Rina''s eye widened as she ducked back inside her room. Yuro heard the locks turn and clink open. Yuro waddled inside. Rina''s room was dark, the only source of light was the fairy lights strung up around the room. There was a large workstation at one end of the room. As Yuro waddled towards it a couple of baby bats waddled up to him. They hadn''t learned how to fly so they just walked everywhere. Yuro looked at their small round bodies as they faced him.


    "Hello Bombs. Don''t mind me."


    Yuro scooted over to the workstation.


    "Rina, could you help me up?"


    From the room''s shadows, Rina stepped forward. She had long crimson hair that covered half of her face and drooped down to her knees. She wore grey sweatpants and a sweater with a university logo sprawled across it. She glared down at Yuro, picked up her babies, and put them on the other side of the room.


    She walked back over to Yuro, picked him up, and placed him on the workbench.


    "Merhn... Brhn."


    "Don''t worry I''ll be quick."


    Yuro quickly got to work and began to construct something. Rina watched over him, with an unmoved expression.


    After a couple of minutes, Yuro sprung up.


    "Alright! Done! Thanks a lot, Rina. I owe you."


    Yuro hopped down and went to leave when Rina stepped in his way.


    "Grhn... Hrahp!"


    Rina put her hands on her hips and leaned down.


    "Of course, you can meet her. I just have to make sure she doesn''t die first."


    Yuro winked as Rina let him go.


    Rina watched Yuro run off. She closed her door and slumped down on her bed. All of her bat babies then waddled to her and nestled beside her as she yawned and laid back, taking a much-needed rest.


    Meanwhile, in the town...


    Century jumped and rolled out of the way of every one of Raphael and Petra''s attacks. Raphael and Petra didn''t let up but Century was beginning to get tired of cat and mouse.


    "STOP RUNNING SO MUCH!"


    Petra lunged forward and thrust her knives at Century''s back. Century jumped over the attack.


    "THIS IS GETTING ANNOYING!"


    Raphael swung a punch at the back of Century''s head but she ducked.


    "Then stop chasing me so much! AND WHERE THE HELL IS YURO?!"


    Century kept running when a baby landed in her hands. She looked perplexed but quickly realized it was Yuro.


    "Did... a baby just drop from the sky...?"


    Raphael and Petra looked even more bewildered.


    "Yuro! Finally, I''ve been running for 20 minutes!"


    "Sorry! Things take time. Anyway, I''ve created a device that may help you. Show me your dominant hand."


    Century lifted her right hand and Yuro put a glove on it.


    "Perfect fit. Now put a hair tie around your wrist."


    Century took one of her hair ties and put it around her wrist. The glove began to glow as Century looked mesmerized.


    "Woah, pretty."


    "Thank you! It''s one of a kind. With you''ll be able to infuse your powers into the glove."


    The glove began to spark as Century halted her sprint. She spun around to face Petra and Raphael. Century put Yuro down and clenched her fist before she dived toward Petra and Raphael, with her fist pulled back she punched Raphael.


    "BOOM!"


    Raphael was then flung across the street from a powerful explosion that rippled through the air and knocked Petra back. Century had an evil grin as she patted her glove.


    "Perfect..."


    Century rushed toward Petra and delivered a sharp uppercut to Petra''s jaw. Petra''s head was blown straight off. Century turned to Raphael and punched his head into the ground, the explosion caused by the punch propelled Century up into the air. She then used Helium to slow her fall as Petra reformed and Raphael got himself steady.


    "You think a new toy''s gonna stop us?"


    Petra wiped blood from her mouth.


    "It sure as hell will!"


    Century observed her situation. She had let this battle go on for too long.


    "Alright Century... no more wasting time. You end this fight here. A girl that can regenerate and a boy that has diamond skin. Rule out the fire, Petra can just regenerate and diamond isn''t flammable. Water has no effect, you thought it would melt Petra but it just put her flames out... if not water or fire... what could hurt Petra and pierce diamond skin?"


    Century slowed her breathing when a butterfly flew onto her shoulder.


    "Yuro?"


    "Yep, thought I''d offer a bit more assistance. I believe I know how you can beat the one with diamond skin. Pure diamond is tough to crack, no matter how many explosions you use it will never break. The only thing that breaks pure diamond is pure diamond."


    "Pure diamond... how am I supposed to make that?"


    "Carbon. Pure diamond is Carbon."


    Century cracked her knuckles.


    "Got it."


    Raphael launched himself at her. Century dodged and jumped into the air. She planted her feet on Raphael''s shoulders and pushed off. Century raised her fist and imagined a diamond ring. Her glove then turned to pure diamond. Raphael looked stunned as Century came crashing down on top of him. The impact made a sharp ringing noise echo through the town. Petra covered her ears and looked at Raphael.


    Raphael and Century''s fists were colliding. The sparks shot off and burned Century''s face but she pushed herself harder. Raphael''s fist began to break.


    "No no no! Don''t! Stop! Please don''t break it!"


    Century paid no mind to Raphael''s pleas. Raphael''s expression changed to one of worry as he tried to pull away but Century gave one final push and shattered Raphael''s diamond skin. Raphael''s broken body beneath the diamond skin collapsed to the floor. His skeletal structure shattered as he lay defeated.


    "Jean... I... failed..."


    Century looked down at the defeated Raphael. Suddenly a small purple crystal dropped from his pocket. Century raised her eyebrow and picked it up. It glowed brightly in the sunlight.


    "Cool. Spoils of war."


    Century put it in her pocket before looking at Raphael.


    "That''s two..."


    Raphael''s eyes soon lost life as he slumped over.


    "You..."


    Petra chewed on her bottom lip so hard it was bleeding all over her chin.


    "Raphael... Lycon..."


    Petra looked at her two knives.


    "I won''t let them be forgotten."


    Petra looked at Century with animalistic hunger. Century smirked.


    "Fine. You can join them then."


    The battle draws closer to an end, Petra is the only one that stands in the way.

 008 - One Less Hero, Century vs Petra round 2

    Century kept her watch on Petra. For a couple of minutes, both of them just stared at each other. Scattered around them were broken houses and ruined streets. Blood coated the walls and the sun began to rise higher. The putrid stench of Raphael''s corpse made Century''s nose twitch but she held her stance firm. Yuro kept himself in his butterfly body but hid on Century''s back so as to not get hurt during the battle.


    As dust swept through the town Petra''s knives began to glisten beneath the sun. Century''s wounds began to creep back into her mind but she held strong, not wanting to lose now. She had no idea how she would kill Petra but as long as she kept stalling perhaps Yuro could figure out a plan. As another wave of dust flew through the street Century''s eyelids twitched giving Petra a perfect opening to begin the assault.


    Petra darted through the dust, she swung one of her knives to cut through the dust and used the other to attack Century. Century retaliated by turning her fist to pure diamond and blocking the hit. The knife clashed with Century''s fist but Petra pushed harder. Her knife shattered and Century took the opening, throwing her leg around to kick Petra in the stomach. The kick flung Petra across to a wall. Century pointed her glove down toward the ground and propelled herself forward to drop-kick Petra in the skull. Petra''s head snapped as she fell flat on the ground.


    Petra''s bones quickly clicked back in place, her horn also grew back so she ripped it out and sliced Century''s leg. Century stumbled back as Petra jumped to her feet and grabbed Century by the head, throwing her to the ground. Petra kept ahold of Century and raised her knife, aiming for the back of Century''s head. Quickly turning her glove to diamond, Century''s glove blocked the stab and shattered another of Petra''s blades.


    Century then aimed the glove at the ground and sparked an explosion, throwing her into the air. Petra scurried up a wall to a rooftop and threw her knife towards the rapidly descending Century. Century raised her glove and blocked the knife with a diamond glove. Petra''s throw however had a great deal of power behind it and Century was thrown across the town, skidding across the roofs before crashing by the bridge separating the housing and markets.


    Century steadily got to her feet but when she looked back up Petra had both of her knives aimed at Century. Century couldn''t block both knives so she pointed the glove down and propelled herself upward. Petra quickly slowed to a stop directly beneath Century. Petra threw both of her knives upward. Century grits her teeth before turning her glove to diamond and punching one knife away. As the other knife barrelled towards her she grabbed it and raised it.


    Century landed on Petra and brought the knife down into Petra over and over.


    "JUST DIE!"


    As Century''s muscles bulged and her relentless barrage of attacks continued, Petra raised her hand to grab Century''s wrist, through the blood that filled her lungs, Petra stared, wide-eyed, at Century.


    "Not... happening."


    Petra ripped the glove from Century''s hand and tossed it aside.


    Century leaped away and ran after the glove. Petra swiftly caught up and ran parallel to Century before lunging at her and kicking her away from the glove. Century tumbled across the field, her body was giving up, and she couldn''t even stand. As Petra ripped both knives out of her head she walked to Century, with an expressionless face she stood over Century.


    "Here that Century. It''s quiet. I don''t see the hero anywhere."


    Century''s eyes widened and looked around, in the distance Julie walked toward them, a smug grin on her face.


    "There''s no way... Werren died to her?!"


    Julie stood next to Petra.


    "Good job Petra. The hero has been taken care of and the Haab has been secured. Clean up here. I''ll be returning to headquarters."


    Julie pat Petra on the back.


    As Julie walked off Century clenched her fist.


    "Julie! You really defeat him?"


    Julie didn''t turn around to answer.


    "Of course. This is where hard work gets you Century."


    "2 Agents died... by me. That makes what... 15 killed when I''m around."


    Julie stopped walking.


    "Petra. Leave Century to me."


    Julie walked back over and kicked Century in the stomach.


    "Exactly, you see how pathetic you are? Can only kill the people who you''re supposed to work with."


    Julie kicked Century in the chest.


    "If not for me this whole mission would have ended in disaster."


    Julie stomped on Century''s head.


    "You''re lucky you made it this far. You weren''t made for this world."


    With bated breath Century smirks.


    "So how''s Lord Nuclear gonna react? Knowing I got away with killing 15 of our agents under your command."


    Julie''s expression fell flat.


    "..."


    A silence filled the area as Petra looked at Julie.


    "And how''s he gonna react when he finds out you failed to kill a hero?"


    Century grinned.


    "What?"


    Julie looked concerned when she heard the flick of a lighter behind her. She darted around to see Werren in perfect condition.


    "How..."


    Werren brought out a tendril and snapped his fingers. The tendril''s form twisted into an identical copy of Werren.


    "If you read my report you''d know why I was reported dead on multiple occasions. My powers use shape and gravity. Three Dimensional means I can create anything that is Three Dimensional, including a person. I''m surprised you never noticed. The three times you shot me during my battle I never bled."


    Werren put his copy away.


    "You''re not the only one who can create copies."


    Julie backed away.


    "Well, I have your Haab''! My mission is done here."


    Julie had sparks of electricity appear around her.


    "Petra. Deal with these two."


    Julie then disappeared as Century looked bewildered.


    Petra groaned and twirled her knives around.


    "Damnit Julie... leaving me here."


    Century stumbled to her feet and grabbed her glove before running to Werren.


    "Don''t look so smug..."


    Werren raised his eyebrows.


    "You look beat up. Rough day?"


    "Like you wouldn''t believe..."


    Century stood beside Werren as they faced Petra. Petra held her blades firmly and dashed towards Century. Werren thrust a tendril from beneath Petra and flung her into the air. Century propelled herself upward with an explosion and grabbed Petra by the throat. As both of them fell towards the ground, Werren cupped his hands and summoned a sphere, he then made a square with his fingers as Century and Petra were violently pulled towards the sphere.


    Werren then adjusted his tie to reset the sphere''s gravity. This caused Century and Petra to keep their momentum, getting slingshot higher into the air. Century aimed her glove and Petra but Petra threw her knives straight in Century''s direction. Century quickly caused an explosion breaking Petra apart. Werren caught Century with a tendril web as she returned to the ground safely. Petra swiftly regenerated and launched herself towards Century.


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    Werren summoned a square in Petra''s path to shield Century. Petra yelled in anger as she cut through the square but Werren kept creating more as Century sprinted away from Petra. Petra cut through every square Werren threw at her. Century then stood her ground and as Petra cut through a square she went to stab Century but her blades shattered from her reckless swinging. Century grinned and uppercut Petra blowing her head to pieces.


    Century darted back to Werren and Petra regenerated.


    "You two are really fucking ANNOYING!"


    Petra stomped her foot on the ground.


    Century turned to Werren.


    "Any bright ideas old man?"


    "Not a clue. Her regeneration doesn''t quit. We can''t fight forever so we''ll need to come up with a solution."


    Werren thought for a moment.


    "I have one!"


    "Hm? You do Century?"


    Werren turned to Century.


    "What? I didn''t say that?"


    Century looked confused.


    "No, I did!"


    Werren looked on Century''s back to see Yuro still hanging on.


    "Yuro? How long have you been there?"


    Werren looked surprised but happy to see his friend here.


    "Oh, the whole time. But that''s beside the point. I''ve seen Petra''s abilities long enough to say, you can''t kill her. It''s downright impossible because she will just regenerate."


    "No shit!"


    Century exclaimed loudly.


    "How''s that supposed to help idiot!?"


    "Just listen Century! We can''t kill her, the next best thing is to disarm her. Literally. I''ve seen that when she recalls lost body parts she has to pull them towards where most of her head lies. The thing is, when a body part is trapped in something and she can''t pull it, she has to use more of her strength to pull it."


    "So what are we supposed to do? Just hold onto her body parts forever?"


    "Um... yes. If we can trap every part of her body but her head she won''t be able to regenerate meaning she can''t fight back."


    "THAT SOUNDS IMPOSSIBLE YURO!"


    Werren steps forward.


    "No, it''s not. Century, blow Petra to pieces, I''ll handle the rest."


    Century looked at Werren with skepticism but soon her gaze softened as she looked at his determined look. For once she felt the need to follow his orders.


    "Fine."


    Century ran towards Petra who tore more knives from her head.


    "Still at it huh?"


    Petra threw her knives at Century but Werren summoned tendrils to whack them away. Petra tore two more knives and dashed towards Century. They collided as Century turned her glove into diamond and punched the incoming blades. Petra kept swinging as Century kept blocking. Petra''s swings were tough, they made Century slowly back up as they remained in an infinite clash. When both blades shattered Century used the opening to punch Petra in the stomach and fire off an explosion, ripping Petra''s body apart.


    "NOW WERREN!"


    Century screamed across the field.


    Werren formed a square and scooped up all of Petra''s body parts leaving the head outside. He then compressed the square into a small cube that fits into the palm of his hand. Petra looked stunned as she tried to recall her body but couldn''t. Her head bounced across the floor as Century put her foot on it.


    "You..."


    Petra''s voice croaked as she realized she had lost.


    Century looked down, a smile spreading across her face.


    "That makes three..."


    Werren walked up to Century as Yuro fluttered to Werren''s shoulder. Werren picked up Petra''s decapitated but alive head.


    "My name''s Werren! What''s yours?"


    Petra spit at Werren and bit his hand. Werren dropped her and looked irritated.


    "That''s no way to treat a new friend!"


    Werren punted Petra''s head across the field.


    Century howled with laughter as Petra blushed in embarrassment.


    "OH MY GOD! Where''s all that talk now Petra?! BAHAHA!"


    "SHUT UP SHUT UP SHUT UP!"


    Petra very much wished she could plug her ears.


    Werren picked up Petra.


    "Well, Petra. It''s good to meet you. I think you''ll fit in very nicely in my home. Along with all the other weirdos."


    Werren smiled as Petra looked away enraged.


    Jia Precinct - 20/02 4:11 pm 51 EE


    Werren spent most of the day evaluating the damages to the town. Overall no one died as Yuro had managed to warn everyone to get to a safe location before meeting up with Century in the battle. Many were injured but the church offered their medicinal services to the injured.


    Werren was walking through the church checking on every one of the injured patients.


    "Glad to see you''re still kicking."


    Werren winked at an elderly woman who smiled and waved at him. Werren was soon approached by Archbishop Blues who was in his usual priest attire.


    "Oh, Your Excellency. I''m glad to have run into you. I would like to thank you for the church''s services."


    Archbishop Blues smiled warmly.


    "Do not thank me, thank all the volunteers aiding us today. Without them, I couldn''t have taken care of everyone."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll personally thank them all later when they aren''t running around helping people."


    Werren''s look soured.


    "Archbishop I''ve checked on the Sotz Haab'' and I regret to inform you that the SHS did take it. I''m sorry for not being able to uphold my end of the deal."


    Archbishop Blues strokes his chin.


    "That is worrisome. Are they aware of the one the church possesses?"


    "No, I''ve checked its location and I found it still there."


    "Hm, it could cause trouble if any Strand Beasts appear. Without one of the wards, only half of the town will be safe."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll handle any that come near. The wet season is next month so I''ll keep an eye out."


    "Thank you for your services Werren. The church will always recognize you."


    Werren and the Archbishop shake hands before Werren departs for home. When he walks through the front door, knives and books are thrown in his direction. He finds Century chasing Yuro around the room. Yuro is in the body of a bird so he flies around the room evading Century.


    "YURO! Stop pulling my hair out! I''m gonna cook you I swear!"


    Century threw any object she could grab at Yuro.


    "But I want to experiment on it! Please just let me do my research!"


    Yuro panicked as he flew into walls and windows.


    "Do it with my consent!"


    Century grabbed Yuro and exploded his bird body with her glove. Yuro was then back to his baby body.


    "Next time you do it I''ll kill that baby body of yours and make sure you can never come back!"


    Petra''s head sat on the couch just staring into the TV. She sighed wondering how long she would have to endure this. Werren looked at the chaos and softly smiled but his smile was quickly wiped off when Century ran at him with a knife. He whacked her away with a tendril as she slammed into the wall and fell flat.


    "Ow."


    As dinner time rolled around, Werren, Yuro, Century, and Petra sat around the table as they ate a pizza Werren bought. Petra kept spitting on Century''s slices so Century threw Petra into the bin. Yuro was a rat and gnawed on the pizza. Then from the hall, Rina peaked her head. Werren looked surprised to see her out. Rina''s skin was very pale and she looked around the room.


    Werren smiled and stood up, he walked to her.


    "Good to see you Rina, been a few weeks."


    "Hrhnn."


    Rina stepped forward as everyone looked at her.


    "Everyone, this is Rina. Another resident at this house."


    Werren pats Rina''s shoulder before sitting back down.


    Century raised her eyebrow at Rina.


    "There''s other people that live here?"


    Yuro perked his rat head up.


    "Mhm, Rina just spends all her time in her room tending to her babies."


    Yuro went back to gnawing on the pizza.


    "Babies?! How old is she?!"


    Century gasped and stood up flabbergasted.


    "She''s a vampire. So she''s 90 I believe?"


    Yuro turned to Rina who nodded her head.


    Rina then walked up to Century and smiled warmly at Century. Century looked confused and blushed.


    "Vampire...?"


    Rina then bit Century''s neck.


    "I''m gonna die."


    Century stared into nothing as she thought of her final moments.


    "Nah, don''t worry. Rina''s fangs work the opposite of regular vampires. She mends people''s wounds by sticking her fangs in them. Although she only ever does that to women oddly? Not sure why."


    Werren shrugged and ate his pizza.


    When Rina was finished Century looked at all the wounds she had garnered to see them gone.


    "Oh. Dope."


    Century sat back down as Rina sat close to Century.


    "Uh... Rina?"


    "Yeah, now that Century''s here we will probably see a lot more of Rina."


    Werren smiled.


    Rina sat contently near Century.


    "Anyone gonna get me out of the trash? Would really like that..."


    Petra was unamused as she lay face down in soggy bags, rotten food, and unknown liquids.


    Everyone looked at each other and shrugged before going back to eating, paying no attention to Petra.


    With the first battle over, Century can truly begin to start her rise to villainy!

 Interlude 001 - Name your move

    Jia Precinct - 21/02 9:37 am 51 EE


    Century flung upwards as a tendril wrapped around her waist and spun her around violently before slamming her onto the ground. She spat out blood but quickly wiped her mouth and stood up.


    "Barely... even a scratch..."


    Century raised her fists as her bruised eye twitched.


    Werren stood on the opposite side of the backyard as he straightened his tie.


    "Oh really? Then I hope you won''t mind if I DOUBLE THE EFFORT! LEVIATHAN!"


    Werren called out his attack before throwing his fist forward as a monstrous tendril burst from the ground and slithered to Century.


    With quick thinking, Century used her glove to set off an explosion to shoot her upwards. The tendril didn''t let up however and darted upwards. Century looked shocked at the sheer speed of such a large object before it managed to slither above her as she began to fall back toward the ground.


    Time slowed as Werren, with a smug grin, shouted his finishing move.


    "METEOR STRIKE!"


    The tendril dived down on Century and made her hit the ground with impact so great a small crater formed beneath her.


    "I am so cool."


    Werren then walked back inside leaving Century crippled on the ground.


    Century lay on the floor her body weak and her mind filled with white noise. The only sound to break through the white noise was the pestilent laugh of Petra. Tears rolled down Petra''s face.


    "THAT WAS THE BEST YOU HAD?! BWAHAHAHAHA!"


    Rina wandered over to Century and looked down at her with a soft smile. Rina was wearing a large top hat to shield her face from the sun.


    "Mrs... top hat..."


    Century was barely conscious. Rina picked her up and bit her neck. The light soon returned to Century''s eyes as she was as good as new.


    "Phew."


    Century then looked up at Rina and noticed just how tall the top hat was. Century looked straight up to see the top.


    "That''s... a long hat, Rina."


    "Nuhrnn."


    Rina seemed proud of her tall hat.


    Century wandered to the side and sat down. Petra rolled over to her.


    "That was sad."


    Century grabbed Petra''s head and blew it up with her glove. To Century''s displeasure, Petra''s head regenerated right back.


    "I just don''t understand! I fought him four times today and I can''t even get close to him! Every time I''m about to get him he has a new move up his sleeve."


    Century pouted and picked up a wandering beetle.


    "New move? What are you talking about, I''ve seen him use the same move on four different occasions.


    "Were you even watching? In our first fight, he used some move named Impale and slammed me to the ground. In our second fight, he used a move named Yogurt and slammed me to the ground. In our third, it was something like... whack-a-mole and slammed me to the ground! And in our fight just then he used LEVIATHAN AND SLAMMED ME TO THE GROUND!"


    Century threw the beetle into the vast expanse of the backyard.


    "How does he have so many moves!?"


    Petra and Rina turned to each other.


    "Did you try coming up with new moves yourself?"


    Century fiddled with her hair, looking off to the side, before perking her head up.


    "I could come up with new moves myself!"


    Century shot up.


    "I''m a genius!"


    Century ran off.


    "I was the one that came up with that idea?!"


    Petra looked perplexed.


    10:19 am


    Century paced back and forth in front of the television, her hand to her chin as Yuro sat on the couch in his baby body blankly staring at the screen, drool falling down his face.


    "Okay okay! So let''s lay out my current abilities... I can make explosions, I can make silver objects, I can turn my hand into diamond and I can float upwards with helium."


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.Century scrunched her face, using her whole brain to think of cool moves.


    "If we go along the same lines as Werren... leviathan means big and whack-a-mole is a game... GRRR WHAT COULD THE CORRELATION BETWEEN THOSE NAMES BE!"


    Century tore her hair out as it regrew instantly.


    "No, calm down Century you can think about this. First move was named Impale, so that''s an action. Second move was named Yogurt which is a food. Third is an arcade game and last is another word for big thing. Based on those naming conventions my explosion move should be called... Tear Through! That''s a cool-sounding name. Yuro write that one down."


    Century began to get giddy as her names were beginning to come together.


    "Okay for my silver move, it should be called... Cutlery! That makes sense. Yes, it does Century, it''s a fantastic name! For my diamond move, it can be... Pure Punch! OH MY GOD! I am so cool."


    Century jumped up and down with excitement.


    "And for the helium move... Rise. It''s perfect..."


    Century began to cry.


    Yuro just sat on the couch before going wide-eyed and making a loud ''Wah!''


    Century''s eyes widened and her heart shattered.


    "Oh no. SHIT YOU''RE SO RIGHT YURO!"


    Century fell to the floor clawing at her face.


    "THOSE DON''T SOUND LIKE THE COOL MOVES OF AN EVIL VILLAIN! We need to restart and come up with a more evil-sounding name PRONTO!"


    1:51 pm


    Rina walked into the room holding Petra as they saw Century bashing her head into the wall, blood seeping down and onto the carpet.


    "Yeesh... She looks awful."


    Petra looked away, repulsed by the sight.


    Rina and Petra go closer. Rina puts her hand on Century''s shoulder.


    "Berhm?"


    Century turns to Rina with a blank expression.


    "I can''t come up with a singular name for my moves..."


    Century fell to her knees.


    "I''ll never defeat Werren at this point. How can I become a villain if my moves aren''t even cool..."


    Century looked at her trembling hands.


    "I''m an utter failure!"


    Century begins to sob.


    Rina puts Petra on the couch beside Yuro and grabs Century by the shoulders. Rina looks into Centuy''s eyes with determination.


    "Nirp! Wirhm edert murh!"


    Rina''s eyes began to glow a warm red as Century reached her arm out. A blinding light consumed the world behind Rina as wings sprouted from her back. Rina clutched Century''s hand. Century''s will came back. She stood to her feet and looked at Rina.


    "Rina... I understand. You''re right. My dreams can''t so easily be cast aside. I''ve gotten this far so I can''t stop yet."


    Century clenched her fist.


    "I''ll show Werren THE COOLEST MOVE EVER!"


    Century bolted out of the door.


    Rina smiled and looked proud.


    "Gruhn urp s farhm..."


    Petra rolled her eyes as a rat scurried onto the couch.


    "I thought I heard someone call my name before?"


    Yuro asked in the body of a rat.


    "Nope, just hearing things old man."


    Petra dismissed him as she watched the television.


    "Oh well. Make sure no one touches my baby''s body. The rat queen in our basement is having peace talks with the corvids that have been circling our house so I have to go mediate the talk. Be back later."


    Yuro scurried away.


    Across town, Century sprinted towards the bar. She smashed through the door as everyone inside looked bewildered. Werren turned around to see Century squat down and turn her glove to diamond.


    "WERREN! TAKE THIS! PURE PUNCH OF VOLCANIC MONSTROSITY ULTRA!"


    Century pushed off the ground and charged her punched. She brought it down on Werren as the impact created a gust of wind strong enough to tear the bar apart. The walls snapped as the tables and chairs were thrown out of the bar.


    "EXTREME OVERDRIVE!"


    Century gave it one final push as she ignited an explosion at the same time, the pressure blowing the whole bar into pieces.


    In the aftermath, Werren stood beside Century.


    "Nice punch."


    Century spun around.


    "Wait what?! How did you get beside me, that punch should have blown you to pieces!"


    "Oh no that was a conveniently placed cardboard cutout of me I put there. You didn''t realize it but you ran past the bar like... 10 times before coming in. I kinda saw this coming."


    Century fell to her knees.


    "so my pure punch of volcanic monstrosity ultra extreme overdrive was... all for nothing?"


    "Huh? Was that the name of your move?! That''s such a cool-sounding name! Most of the names for my moves are just things I think of at the moment."


    Werren puts his hand to his chin.


    "That means I never remember the names I come up with so I usually just use the same move but say a different name."


    Century''s expression fell dark as she stood up.


    "What...?"


    Werren thought long and hard for a minute.


    "Yeah, I should come up with new moves. Most of the time I just use the same move. Like this morning, I used the same move four times but I could never remember the name I gave it... Now that I think about it I don''t even remember what the move was."


    Century''s world crashed around her.


    "Werren."


    Century looked up with pure hatred bleeding from her eyes.


    "I''m going to kill you."


    "Well, I''d happily die by the punch of ultra overdrive! That is one cool name..."


    Werren looked impressed.


    "It''s Pure Punch of Volcanic Monstrosity Ultra Extreme Overdrive idiot! And you''re not allowed to call it cool, you''re my enemy!"


    Century stomped her food.


    "Okay, that name sucks then."


    "Don''t insult my cool name! What the hell is your problem!"


    "Okay, the name is cool then."


    "STOP SAYING THAT! YOU''RE MY ENEMY! YOU CAN''T FIND MY MOVE COOL!"


    Werren and Century went back and forth for a long time...

 Interlude 002 - The Last Light

    Jia Precinct - 21/02 10:34 pm 51 EE


    Century walked down the hall of Werren''s house. The walls were covered in framed photos that Century paid no mind to, in corners of the hall the wallpaper was slightly peeling back revealing drywall. Century often thought she saw bugs crawling back there but that was the least nasty thing this house had to offer. The hallway had 5 rooms adjacent connected to it, at the end of the hall was Rina''s room, indicated by the half-rotted skull bolted onto it. On the left side of the hallway was Werren''s room, close to Rina''s. Next to Werren''s was Yuro''s which had a hole cut in the bottom of it, similar to a pet door, so that he could go inside his room in his baby body. On the opposite side of Werren''s room, also in close proximity to Rina''s, was a room Century had yet seen. No one ever went inside so Century never bothered to check.


    Opposite Yuro''s room was the bathroom, the light looming through a crack in the door. Shuffling from inside was heard, it was evident people were in there. As Century got closer the smell of mint penetrated her nose. Her nose twitched as the scent kept her awake. As she sauntered to the door and pushed it open, her annoyed attitude erupted to rage as she saw everyone also in the bathroom.


    By the overflowing sink, Werren and Yuro were arguing.


    "YURO! I''m tired of this! This is the fifth tube of toothpaste one of your rat friends has chewed through!"


    Werren tossed the ravaged tube of toothpaste into the bin.


    "Even worse yet, stop teaching rats how to brush their teeth! They always use MY toothbrush!"


    Werren held up his toothbrush, the bristles flattened.


    "It isn''t my fault you don''t cater for guests! I mean not even Century has a toothbrush yet so can you blame them for making do with what they have?!"


    Yuro crossed his arms as he stood by the sink in his baby''s body.


    "Century''s a PERSON! Rats live for like... A YEAR! You''re friend is just gonna become dinner in a few months so why should I buy it a toothbrush!"


    Werren slammed his fist on the sink.


    On the other side of the bathroom, Petra and Rina were huddled by the bathtub. Petra was chanting as Rina waved miniature flags around. As Century walked over and looked in she saw a dozen of Rina''s baby bats swimming in the bathtub. They wore goggles and diving caps as Petra blew a whistle and they dived in.


    "Hey Century, come to bet? My money''s on Bomb 2."


    Petra cheered the bats on as Rina had a delighted grin.


    "Wait, Century, did you bet last round? I don''t remember. If you did, you lost all your money. Rina''s just too good, won every bet. She really knows her kids."


    "No, I just came here to have a bath and then go to bed. So could you MOVE IT!"


    Century threw her hands up but Petra and Rina were both too invested in the race to listen. Century sighed but the sigh quickly turned into a groan of frustration.


    "WHY THE BATHROOM OF ALL PLACES DO YOU IDIOTS HAVE TO DO THIS SHIT!"


    Century punched the wall and all the lights in the house cut out. All of the fighting, cheering, and yelling ceased as only the sound of dripping water broke through the darkness.


    "Uh, was that me?"


    "Was that who?"


    "Me."


    "Yeah and who is me?"


    "I''m me!"


    "What?! Okay, that wasn''t me."


    "Then who was that?"


    "Me."


    "Me."


    "Stop speaking to whoever''s doing that!"


    "I was answering the question!"


    "So was I!"


    "What question?"


    "WHO WAS THAT?!"


    "Not me."


    "Not me."


    "Me."


    "Okay, the person who just said me. Who are you?"


    A silence befell the bathroom. The dripping water persisted as no one spoke.


    "Are you gonna answer?"


    "Who?"


    "The person who said ''me''?"


    "Who said that?"


    "THAT''S WHAT I''M TRYING TO FIND OUT!"


    "Who is trying to find out?"


    "ME!"


    "WHO IS ME?!"


    The lights flickered back on. As a yellow ray descended upon the bathroom, everyone looked around. All was the same, the sink was still overflowing and the baby bats were still swimming. Even the corpse was still there. As Century''s eyes scanned the room she quickly darted back to the corpse of Werren lying on the floor. Yuro looked down in horror as Rina kept waving the flags, her eyes wide as she too stared at his corpse. Petra scoffed before turning back to the baby bats.


    "W-Werren...? Buddy?"


    Yuro couldn''t pry his eyes away.


    Century looked unamused as she kicked his body.


    "Ugh, get up idiot."


    Werren''s face turned over as his jaw lay open. Century''s eyes widened with dread climbing up her spine. Werren''s teeth had all been pulled out. His mouth lay full of blood as some dripped down his cheek.


    "Holy..."


    Century stepped back.


    Rina dropped the flags and rushed to Werren. With desperation in her eyes, she clutched his body and bit his neck, siphoning in as much essence as she could in hopes of healing him but her efforts were for naught. She let go of his limp body as she looked hollow.


    "Wurhmn..."


    "Okay, what the hell is happening?!"


    Century back up to a wall as her eyes darted around to everyone.


    "There''s no way Werren is just... dead?! From what?!"


    "No... If he were alive, Rina''s ability should have healed him. He... died..."


    Yuro sat down his gaze trembling.


    "Are you kidding me? I was supposed to kill him! Okay, fess up, who did?"


    Century looked around at everyone''s faces but no one came forward.


    "Well if none of you are gonna come forward, I''m just gonna find the culprit myself! And when I do... I''ll kill you in Werren''s place."


    Century went to the bathroom door to leave and gather her thoughts but as she tried to pull it open the handle didn''t move. She pushed harder but the door didn''t budge.


    "Damnit... my glove''s out there and all my hair ties."


    Century turned to everyone in the enclosed bathroom knowing one of them was the killer.


    Petra spun around to look.


    "It seems we have a classic murder mystery on our hands."


    Petra smirked.


    "Don''t worry Century, let''s think this through."


    Century was unnerved by how involved Petra wanted to be in this.


    "Uh, Petra... you''re certainly... excited."


    "Who wouldn''t be? It''s not often you get locked in a bathroom with a killer among a bunch of innocent people."


    Century dismissed Petra''s excitement and went over to Werren''s body. She knelt to inspect Werren''s corpse but Rina smacked her hand away and showed her fangs to Century. Century was shocked to see Rina so aggressive.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    "What the hell is your problem?!"


    Century forced her way to Werren''s body but Rina sank her fangs into Century''s hand before tearing them out. Century''s hand burned as she clutched it.


    "OW!"


    Century ran the wound under the water.


    "Fine, if you don''t want me looking at the body... I''ll just look around."


    Petra watched Century move around the bathroom.


    "I think you would be better off putting the story together first. What happened before he was killed?"


    Century thought back for a second.


    "Well, the lights went out and..."


    Petra cut in.


    "Before that."


    "When I got into the bathroom, Werren and Yuro were both arguing about a toothbrush. Then I went over to you and Rina before punching the walls and the lights going out."


    Century turned to Werren''s corpse and looked at his mouth.


    "But, how could his teeth have been removed...?"


    Century then looked to Yuro.


    "Yuro..."


    Yuro looked up, his face still filled with horror.


    "Y-yes...?"


    Century walked over to Yuro.


    "Yuro, when you and Werren were fighting... and when the lights went out, you didn''t happen to... get your revenge did you?"


    Yuro''s face changed to shock.


    "Excuse me?! Inexcusable! I would do nothing of the sort to my friend! The face you even accuse me of doing something like this... is... is... utterly insane!"


    "But all of Werren''s teeth are gone and Yuro, you do have a thing for taking my hair without me knowing so what''s to say this isn''t another case of you wanting to experiment on your dead friend...?"


    Yuro''s face contorted to one of absolute disbelief.


    "That accusation is... no. I didn''t kill him nor would I experiment on him!"


    The lights went out once more.


    "NO ONE MOVE!"


    Everyone was silent. The water still dripped, echoing through the room. As everyone kept still, waiting the darkness out, they were rewarded with light once more. Everyone looked around at each other. Petra sat on the edge of the bathtub, Rina clung to Werren''s corpse, and Century and Yuro both were by the sink.


    "Is... anyone dead?"


    Century looked at everyone but they all were alive. Century then turned to Petra and her expression changed to terror.


    "OH MY GOD?! Petra''s been decapitated all that''s left is... is... HER HEAD?!"


    Century squealed like a girl before howling with laughter.


    Petra growled.


    "HAHA VERY FUNNY ASSHOLE!"


    Petra, annoyed with Century, turned back to the baby bats so she could see who would win the race but Petra''s attitude went cold.


    "They..."


    Century stopped laughing and saw Petra''s ghostly look.


    "What? C''mon did the joke hurt you that much wimp?"


    Petra didn''t move an inch. She stared into the bathtub, unmoving. Century looked confused so she walked over to the bathtub.


    Inside the water was red. All of the baby bats were face down in the now red water. Rina rushed over and cried out in pain, she grabbed her babies and tried to give them CPR but they were already gone. Rina fell to the bathroom floor and leaned against the wall, her eyes twitching as her body went limp. She had lost too much, she had given up completely.


    "All of them... geez..."


    Century felt a pang of guilt but shoved the feeling aside.


    "This changes things..."


    "Indeed it does."


    Petra was back to looking smug and excited.


    "It seems our killer has something out for Rina. First a close friend and now her children."


    "So, if the killer has a problem with Rina..."


    Century looked at Werren''s corpse. Rina was no longer beside it so Century went over and inspected it.


    Werren''s mouth was devoid of teeth. His gums were cut and fragments of his teeth could be seen still stuck in place. Whoever took them out seemed to have done it forcibly. Upon closer inspection, Century noticed another wound on Werren. His bottom lip had been bitten off, it seemed to be so that his teeth could be removed faster. As Century moved down his body she found one final wound on his ankle. Another bite mark. The bite didn''t seem to go deep but blood still seeped out.


    Yuro looked at the bite.


    "That''s... a human bite bark!"


    Century looked dumbfounded.


    "Wait, so a person bit him?"


    Century looked up and to Yuro.


    "Yuro, show me your teeth."


    Yuro opened his mouth, he still had baby teeth so the size of the bite didn''t match up. If Rina had bitten him then the fang marks would be seen meaning it was Petra.


    "It''s... Petra..."


    Century stood up and looked at Petra who looked shocked.


    "What?! Okay, I know I was having fun with this whole investigation earlier but that''s because I didn''t do it! Wouldn''t it be really obvious if it was me?"


    Petra looked anxious.


    "But you said it yourself Petra. The killer might have it out for Rina. If I recall correctly you said ''Rina''s just too good, won every bet. She really knows her kids.''."


    Petra began to sweat.


    "So...?"


    "It seems as if you lost a lot of money to Rina. Perhaps you wanted to seek revenge. Werren would be the perfect target as well considering he helped me defeat you. All you had to do was bite his ankle and make him fall over then, for some sick and twisted reason, you ripped his bottom lip apart and took all his teeth."


    Century grabbed Petra and held her up.


    "Stop making things up! It wasn''t me!"


    "Tell that to the devil."


    The lights cut out. A silence befell the bathroom.


    When the lights returned Petra looked up to see Century''s lifeless corpse dangling from the ceiling light.


    "You gotta be kidding me..."


    Petra looked mortified.


    Yuro backed away.


    "Century..."


    Rina looked up but didn''t react. Her heart had used up all its care.


    "So it is you Petra!"


    Yuro pointed his finger at her.


    "Are you an idiot?! How the hell could I have strung her up there?"


    There was no way Petra or Yuro could have reached the light. The only one there was, Rina.


    Petra looked at Rina.


    "Um... Rina...?"


    Rina stared off into nothing. She was still sitting on the floor but she was the only one who could have hung Century up there.


    "Rina... did... you kill them...?"


    Rina didn''t respond, and Yuro stood up on the sink.


    "It couldn''t have been Rina! I mean why would she kill her babies? And Werren? They had no harboring resentment."


    "Then who could it have been?! The door out is locked meaning it was one of us!"


    Yuro thought for a moment.


    "Let''s think for a second, there''s one thing that doesn''t make any sense in all this. We were all silent during the blackouts, all that we heard was dripping water. So why didn''t we hear the killer kill any of the victims? Surely we should have heard something."


    Petra thought for a second. In her moment of thinking her mind wandered. The dripping water...


    "Hang on. Do you hear that?"


    Yuro looked around, confused at what Petra meant.


    "I... Can''t hear anything?"


    "Yeah, where''s the sound of the dripping water...?"


    Petra was right, there was no dripping water sound. That noise wasn''t in the room at all, so then where could it be coming from?


    "If there''s no dripping water noise then, the sound has to be coming from somewhere else? Perhaps during the blackouts we aren''t even in this room, we could transported somewhere?"


    "But what does that...? It sounds impossible but... what else could the dripping water be?"


    "What if this isn''t even our bathroom, but the bathroom in another reality? A reality where we are slowly being picked off in a cosmic game of peek-a-boo."


    "Stop blabbering nonsense! It has to be one of us. This is our bathroom I''m sure of it. There is one other option we could look at."


    Petra looked down, worry spreading across her face.


    "What if... the killer is one of these corpses."


    Yuro looked down at Werren, his body unmoving.


    "No... it... it..."


    It could very well be it.


    "It can''t be Werren though. If Werren was alive then..."


    Petra''s eyes widened before the lights cut out once more.


    "Oh no, Petra keep speaking!"


    There was no reply.


    "P-Petra...?"


    When the light returned, only two remained. Sitting on the edge of the bath was Petra''s head sealed in a jar of acid. Her skin melted and fused with the acid as she was no more. Rina stood up and looked at Yuro.


    "Wait... Rina, it''s not you is it...?"


    Yuro backed away as Rina stepped closer, her eyes wide and her body twitching.


    "Stay back!"


    As Rina approached Yuro, she extended her hand before falling flat on the floor, her back covered in knives, axes, and bullet wounds. Yuro looked at all of his dead friends with him the only one left.


    "Then... who..."


    As Yuro turned around he saw his rat friend, he stood on his hind legs and looked into Yuro''s eyes.


    "No... no no. It was you?!"


    The rat stepped forward.


    "Indeed Yuro. I am the one who killed all your friends."


    "WHY?! Why did you do all of this?!"


    "Because Yuro... this is what you get... FOR LETTING ME USE WERREN''S TOOTHBRUSH!"


    The rat lunged at Yuro as he screamed. It was the last thing ever heard in that bathroom.


    Outside of the bathroom, in the hall, it fell quiet.


    "That was really elaborate..."


    Century was unamused as she crossed her arms.


    "Did we seriously have to die for this? You could have just killed the rat. That''s what I would''ve done."


    Petra was also unamused as she sighed.


    Rina sat nearby as all her babies crawled on her. She pats each one as she looks disappointed in Werren.


    "Listen, I''ve tried telling him, he just never listens. This is his punishment."


    Werren stood his ground and held his head high.


    "So none of my guesses were even close... this sucks."


    Petra sighed.


    "Did any of those clues even mean anything? Like what was the deal with the dripping water?"


    "Oh, that? I didn''t even know you guys could hear that. But since this whole house is made from my tendrils it must have just been some underground plumbing from when I would shift you guys out and put in your fake bodies."


    "This whole house is made from your tendrils?"


    Century perked her head up.


    "Yeah, it''s just easier to maintain and I don''t have to pay for it."


    "What about the lights going out?"


    Century leaned her head on the table she was seated at.


    "Oh those were real, it''s just the construction company fixing things up at the power station from our battle with Julie. No one was hurt in the battle but we did destroy a lot of the town..."


    "Huh. So all of this is for toothpaste. Are you gonna tell him?"


    Werren thought long and hard for a moment...


    Jia Precinct - 22/02 8:10 am 51 EE


    Yuro walked up to Werren, who was drinking a coffee at the dining table. Yuro looked anxious but came up to him anyway.


    "Hey uh... Werren."


    Werren turned to Yuro and raised an eyebrow.


    "I bought a replacement tube of toothpaste for you..."


    Yuro placed the toothpaste on the table.


    "And some spare toothbrushes."


    Yuro then waddled away with his head low.


    Werren took a sip from his coffee with a proud look.


    "You''re an awful friend."


    Century pouted sitting next to him.

 009 - Onward to the New Era

    Jia Precinct - 22/02 11:29 pm 51 EE


    The streets were bustling. The Sunday sun glared down onto the streets, highlighting the plethora of potted plants that resided by buildings¡ªan ease from the eyesore of the dirt paths. Clotheslines hung on the balconies as kids ran by in the street. Enticing scents wavered past as a street vendor waved people down toward his small stand where various types of candy lay. Spirits were high throughout the town as almost all of the repairs to the housing district had been quelled.


    As the church bell chimed, masses of people began to shift their way towards it. Century walked through the quickly depleting streets, she kept adjusting the black tie that hung loosely around her neck. Werren walked beside her as he took out a cigarette and lit it, seizing the opportunity of fewer people around to enjoy the intoxicating aroma of smoke. Rina walked behind them with an umbrella which also acted as a shield from Werren''s smoke that blew in her direction.


    Century pulled on her tie even more as she groaned in annoyance.


    "God how long do I have to wear this..."


    Werren took a drag from his cigarette.


    "Just until service is over. You disagreed with wearing one of Rina''s dresses so deal with it."


    "Not my fault dresses look horrible on me. But this tie... god how do you put up with this!"


    Werren sighed.


    "Stop fiddling with it then. And tuck in your shirt and roll down the bottom of your pant legs. Act professional."


    "Wah wah wah! I''m not doing that, this stupid tie sucks, this stupid place sucks and this stupid service is... stupid! I don''t even believe in god."


    Century crossed her arms and kicked a rock.


    "Just please don''t whine like a baby once inside..."


    As they reached the church, the bell rang again. The tall bell tower standing before them, constructed from a mix of beige and pink bricks with stained glass portraits decorating the windows. Century grabbed the golden door knob and swung it open.


    Werren stopped by the entrance as he kept smoking.


    "Can''t smoke in there, I''ll meet you guys inside soon."


    Century rolled her eyes as she and Rina walked inside. Massive arches surrounded them coated with cream-colored paint. Bronze candelabra''s evenly distributed on all sides of the arches with chandeliers swaying above. A clock stood at the furthest end of the room, behind the altar. As Century and Rina walked down the many isles, following the red carpet, they saw the only available spot. Right at the front. Century whispered an abundance of profanities beneath her breath as she sat down. Rina put her Umbrella away as Century could see her. Century was surprised by Rina''s rather dignified fashion sense. She wore a white petticoat with a similar white bishop top. The most noticeable part was the low crimson heels and crimson socks that disguised her pale legs. She also wore red gloves and a white scarf. Her attire matched well with her pale skin and bleeding red hair and eyes.


    Century kept staring at her for a few minutes, astonished that the grey sweatpants and tank top-wearing Rina could dress so beautifully. Rina saw Century staring and had a slight blush. Century''s expression hardened as she scoffed and looked away, crossing her arms.


    People all around her kept conversing as Century watched the large clock tick, the service wouldn''t begin for a few more minutes. She threw her head back and groaned, already bored and ready to leave.


    "I wonder if my father will be late again..."


    A soft voice said beside Century.


    She turned to the voice to see a boy in formal attire. He wore a plain white shirt and black pants and his fluffy black hair covered his eyes. He kept his hands together though and seemed nervous as he shuffled in his seat.


    "Hey, how long does this shit go for?"


    Century turned to the boy who shuddered as she spoke to him.


    "Are... you speaking to me?"


    The boy turned to her, his eyes were white and he had an apprehensive expression.


    "Yep."


    Century looked to the side wondering what was up with this kid.


    "Um... well... the service starts at noon and runs until 2 pm, then until 8 pm there''s a gathering in the park next to the church. Volunteers stay until 10 however to clean up."


    The boy relaxed as he stared at Century''s shoulder.


    "Two hours... Werren''s gotta be kidding..."


    Century muttered.


    "W-Werren...? You mean the hero?!"


    The boy seemed excited as he leaned closer to Century.


    Century was weirded out by how interested the boy was in Werren of all people.


    "Yeah...? Is there another Werren in town?"


    "Oh um..."


    The boy leaned away and recomposed himself.


    "No, but it''s very rare Werren comes to the service. It''s been years since he''s come. I''m glad he''s coming, the kids always adore him."


    Century raised an eyebrow.


    "Aren''t you a kid? You look 12..."


    The boy looks taken aback.


    "I do?!"


    He seems embarrassed as he looks away.


    "N-no, I''m 16."


    "Okay so still a kid."


    Century leaned back.


    "What?! How old are you...? You don''t sound that much older than me."


    "It''s rude to ask a woman her age..."


    Century''s eyes twitch.


    "Sorry!"


    The boy slinked back as his face turned red.


    Century sighed.


    "Well, we still got 10 minutes..."


    Century looked to the boy as he faced the front.


    "What''s your deal kid?"


    He turned to Century confused.


    "My... deal?"


    "Yeah, like, what''s with your eyes? They''re all... clear and stuff. And you mentioned your dad."


    "I''m blind."


    Century turned to Rina with a worried look. She quickly turns back to the boy.


    "That''s really obvious, pfft like, I knew that. It was just a joke."


    Century punched the boy''s shoulder trying to play it cool.


    "Okay... in regards to my father, he''s the Archbishop. He''s usually the one to do the services but recently he''s gotten sick. It isn''t too bad but he has trouble walking so he might be late."


    The boy looks down at his hands.


    "That sucks."


    Century crosses her legs, uncaring for the boy''s worry.


    "Because of his sickness..."


    Century rolls her eyes as the boy continues.


    "A lot more pressure has been put on me to be the church figurehead. Couple that with being blind, I don''t even know what people see in me when I can''t envision my own worth. Sometimes I wish I had been born differently. None of it is my father''s fault. He''s the best dad I could ask for honestly but it''s what he''s leaving behind that troubles me..."


    Century sat back in her seat with her mouth open. Her eyes lazily scanned around the room.


    "That is... crazy..."


    She had no enthusiasm in her voice and wanted to leave even more.


    The boy then smiled.


    "Sorry, I don''t usually speak to people about that. For some reason I trust you. Maybe because you remind me of Werren."


    Century snapped up and looked at him.


    "Don''t you compare me to that lowlife!"


    The boy looked stunned but let out a soft giggle.


    Century looked confused.


    "What''s so funny? That idiot Werren stinks! If I were anything like him I''d wanna die!"


    "You''re a funny one, even though I''m blind, Werren''s presence is an easy one to recognize."


    Century backed away and looked even more perplexed.


    "His... presence...?"


    A hand then grasped Century''s shoulder from behind her. She turned around to see Werren looking down at her with a dark expression.


    "Scooch."


    His voice was low and commanding.


    "I''m not scared of you oldie!"


    Werren then picked Century up and tossed her out of her seat. She fell back and then proceeded to fall a flight of stairs. Each tumble bruises another part of her body. She soon hit the bottom, landing on her stomach. The wooden interior of the church had now changed to stone as she seemed to have fallen to the basement level of the church. Rina quickly ran down the stairs to check up on Century.


    Rina picked Century up and looked worried.


    "Gerrhnm?"


    "I''ll be fine, I''ve fallen from further honestly."


    Century clutched her stomach as Rina helped her to her feet.


    "Geez can he be any more of an ass."


    Rina nodded in agreement.


    "Where the hell even are we...?"


    Century walked down the hall, lanterns hanging from the ceiling. As she kept walking she found a large door made from metal. Century went closer but heard a sudden, quiet movement to the left of her. Her attention was directed towards the sound.


    "Uh, Rina, what was that?"


    Century moved towards the source of the sound as Rina followed, shrugging her shoulders. Behind a few boxes, Century found another metal door, this door was regular-sized. It had an iron grate that Century could look through. Upon gazing inside it, it was just darkness.


    "Weird... this place looks so old. Let''s get out, this place is boring."


    As Century went to leave she heard movement from the door''s direction again. She looked towards it but it was quiet once more. She dismissed it and left with Rina. As they went back to the staircase Century soon stopped in her tracks. She and Rina looked forward and watched as a large deep green paw planted itself in the light. Soon another paw followed as a sizeable creature stepped into the light. It looked like a lion but it sported six legs, forest-green fur, and beady red eyes. It salivated greatly as it crept forward.


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    Rina''s eyes widened as stepped in front of Century.


    "Rina?! What the hell is that thing?"


    Century took a wide stance as she pulled her glove out from her pocket and put it on.


    Rina showed her fangs as the beast growled. The growl rumbled through the hall. Rina''s crimson hair soon began to fade out as, from her roots, her hair turned white. Only a quarter of her hair turned white as her limbs stretched and she became slightly taller. The beast saw Rina''s challenge and pounced on her. Rina swiftly swung her leg and hit the beast to the wall. The beast winced in pain before sprouting bug-like pincers from its neck. Rina grabbed one of the pincers as she ripped it off with her bare hands. She then sank her teeth into it and tried to suck out any blood but her feral expression changed to confusion when no blood came out of the creature.


    The beast then used its other pincer to impale Rina through the stomach. Rina looked down, irritated. She tore the pincer out of her but no blood came out of Rina. Rina bit her arm and the hole quickly closed up. The beast had returned to its feet and lunged at Rina. Rina grabbed it by the neck and clamped her hand down. The beast groaned as Rina ripped its jugular out. The beast fell to the floor and twitched.


    "Save some for me next time."


    Century looked down at the dead beast.


    "What the hell kind of animal is this...? And why would a church have it."


    Rina crouched down and ripped open the beast''s head, exposing its brain. Century gagged and turned away. Its insides were all gooey, with clumps of flesh still pulsing. Rina ripped its mushy brain out and inspected it. She took a quick sniff but didn''t smell anything. Despite the creature being mutilated, its corpse didn''t smell at all.


    "Nasty. What is it?"


    Century went up to Rina who looked at the corpse.


    "Asqueroso..."


    Rina spoke softly. Century looked surprised, even though Century had only known Rina for a couple of days this was the first time Rina had spoken. Most of the time Rina spoke in grunts or groans.


    "A... what?"


    Century didn''t understand what Rina said.


    "She said disgusting."


    Werren stepped forward.


    "That, Century, is what we call a Necrostrand, or a Strand Beast."


    Werren kneels.


    "To be honest I was expecting you two to be rummaging through whatever''s down here, not fighting one of these things..."


    "A Necrostrand? Mind explaining, the thing nearly ripped Rina in half."


    Century looked at the quickly rotting corpse.


    Werren stood up.


    "Come with me."


    Werren, Rina, and Century left the basement. When they reached the main interior of the church they saw the service in session. On the altar, Archbishop Blues stood as a piano played calming music. Werren led Rina and Century to a small meeting room at the back of the church, away from the people of the town. Century took a seat as Werren lit a cigarette.


    "Okay, Century, I think it''s about time I explain the reason why this town even exists. Are you aware of the Haab''?"


    Werren sat across from Century as Rina stood beside her.


    "Haab''? I feel like I''ve heard it before..."


    Century put her hand to her chin.


    "Julie mentioned it during our last fight, right before she vanished."


    "So what the hell is it?"


    "Time. To be more exact it''s a piece of this Era."


    "That doesn''t help. Do you like being vague?"


    "Just wait a second. It''s a lot to unpack. First I should explain the Eras. As I''m sure you are aware we are in the proclaimed Evil Era. To be more precise we are in the 51st year of the Evil Era. An Era lasts up to a maximum of 52 years before a new Era must begin. The previous Era was the same, it was known as the Comedy Era. An Era of laughter and enjoyment. It lasted until the end of the 52nd year, that''s when the Villains won and created the Evil Era."


    "Oh, I''m very much aware of that time, when the heroes lost and were ridiculed. I wish I could have seen it!"


    Century snickered as Werren rolled his eyes.


    "Anyway... the next Era is determined by parts of an ancient clock known as the Tzolk''in. Think of the Haab'' like pieces of a puzzle, once all are collected, the next Era will be decided by whoever placed the final piece. It''s how the Villains brought upon the Evil Era."


    Werren takes a long drag from his cigarette, his forehead tensing for a second.


    "That isn''t all the Haab is used for however, when a Haab'' is touched by a Strand user for the first time in an Era, that Haab'' will create a bond with the user and form what''s known as a Precinct. Precincts are a Haab''s territory, they create a strong field around the Haab'' to ward off the Necrostrand. Another feature of this ward is that the more Haab'' a Strand user has bonded with dictates the radius of the ward."


    Werren stares out of a window, gazing at the town.


    "The Jia Precinct for example was home to 2 Haab. I owned one and the church owns one. The church and I came to a mutual agreement to share our Haab''. My Haab'' protected the housing district and the churches Haab'' protected the market district. Now that one is gone it means the Necrostrand can enter the town."


    Century looked so confused at all the new information she had just received.


    "Summarize, I''m not a nerd and all this speech is frying my head."


    Century kicked her feet up on the table.


    Werren sighed and put out his cigarette.


    "Ugh, fine. Eras are decided by objects known as Haab''. Strand users can form special bonds with Haab'' to create a protective ward to deter Necrostrand from attacking them."


    "So then what actually are the Necrostrand? They look like monsters from old horror movies."


    "Necrostrands are Strand user''s natural predator. I am unclear on a lot of their history but they''ve existed as long as humans have and hunt Strand users down. The one you encountered seemed like a fully grown one but... I''m unsure. Their bodies rot away too fast to figure anything out."


    "So why don''t you put a Haab'' here then so they don''t attack?"


    "There is. That''s the problem. I can''t give you the location of the churches Haab but the church is in its radius. That beast shouldn''t have been here. The fact that it is could mean something is wrong with the Haab''."


    Century thinks for a bit.


    "So, if one were to collect the a bunch of Haab'' they would not only have the largest radius of protection but also the ability to decide on the next Era...?"


    Werren nodded. Century''s grin widened, an idea popping into her head.


    "Interesting. So where''s the churches Haab''?"


    "Like I''d tell you."


    Werren looked annoyed.


    Century snarled and crossed her arms.


    "Fine."


    "Listen, this is serious. I gave up my Haab'' to the SHS so if we lose another the whole town will be in danger. Plus your goal is to kill me, not take the Haab''. So if you try and take the Haab'' I won''t hesitate to put you down."


    Werren gave Century an intimidating glare.


    All three then left the meeting room as Werren spoke to the Archbishop.


    "I do apologize, everyone, the service will be cut short today. Urgent matters have arisen. Please feel free to enjoy food and refreshments soon. Thank you all and bless the clock."


    The Archbishop waved as he left.


    People began to flood out and to the park. Century went to leave with the crowd when someone bumped into her. She turned around to see the boy.


    "You? What do you want?"


    "Oh, it''s you! I''m lucky to have run into you. I never got your name."


    "Hm? Why do you care?"


    "Well, we are friends aren''t we?"


    Century looked surprised but her mind wandered back to the Haab''.


    "Friends is a bold claim. We barely know each other."


    The boy looked deep in thought.


    "Listen, you''re the Archbishop''s son, right?"


    The boy nodded.


    "Then how about this, you tell me where the Haab'' is and I''ll be your friend. How does that sound?"


    The boy looked worried.


    "I can''t do that..."


    "So you know where it is?"


    "Well... I um..."


    "Don''t worry, I''m good friends with Werren the hero, we have a love-hate dynamic so although it may seem like we hate each other we still love each other. You can trust me."


    Century smiled devilishly.


    The boy relaxed.


    "Hm. Okay, but I won''t tell you. You have to follow me."


    "Fine by me. Let''s meet later tonight then, here at the church."


    "Alright. If you don''t mind me asking... why do you want to see it?"


    "Werren wants to check on it so he''s sending me to do it."


    "Well, it does protect the town so sure!"


    "Thank you, friend."


    "Oh, just call me Eliowen."


    The boy smiles.


    "Just call me... Petra..."


    "Nice to meet you Petra!"


    Century and the boy parted ways as her truly evil plan was coming together.


    Meanwhile...


    Werren and the Archbishop were both in the meeting room.


    The Archbishop looked troubled.


    "A Necrostrand this close to the Haab''... perhaps my health is affecting my bond with the Haab''."


    Werren looks concerned for his friend.


    "How are you going? I know you''ve been under a lot of stress lately. I''m sorry to burden you with more."


    "Your concern eases my heart Werren. Do not worry, I will suffice for the time being. The more important thing is keeping the town safe."


    The archbishop breathes heavily as Werren pushes his worry aside.


    "Of course. I''ll investigate the Necrostrand and the Haab'' soon. Speaking on the matter, I believe my idea of handing over my Haab'' to the SHS was a success."


    The archbishop looks at Werren, surprised.


    "You''re idea? You never told me the full reason why you gave it over. The SHS possess 8 Haab'' already, handing it over is a dangerous play."


    "I handed it over because those 8 Haab'' are the exact things I want. Don''t worry, I left a little gift with my Haab''..."


    Werren smirked.


    SHS Surface Headquarters - 22/02 1:33 pm 51EE


    Julie walked into a large room. The only light in the room came from the door behind her, as she traversed the darkness she soon stopped. She looked up to face four large pillars that were illuminated by spotlights. The pillars surrounded her as figures stepped forward and took their place standing on the pillar. They were covered in darkness and their differences could not be seen. The only one that captured Julie''s attention was the tallest pillar. The figure had a large silhouette but Julie knew exactly who it was.


    From the shadows behind the pillar, four people stepped forward. By the first pillar stood Assistant Terrintul. A man dressed like a butler. By the second pillar stood Assistant Tare. A woman whose hair was made from an odd purple slime. By the third pillar stood Assistant Casper. A ghostly man who floated above the ground. Finally, by the fourth pillar stood Assistant Cinna. A girl covered in scars. As Julie faced the 4 pillars she calmed herself.


    "Lords of the night. I come bearing the Haab'' belonging to Werren the Shape."


    As Julie spoke nervously, Assistant Cinna''s head perked up at the mention of Werren.


    One of the Lords spoke with a bellowing rumble.


    "We are aware Ms Annoying. The Seeing have eyes everywhere. We watched the encounter with great interest."


    Another Lord spoke up, their voice a lot more softer.


    "We saw how you easily managed to take the Haab''. The Doing commends you. You showed a graceful stride towards the greater interest of the SHS."


    Another one of the Lords spoke, their voice robotic and unnatural.


    "We saw how you asserted your utter dominance to the defecting Spectator. The Speaking were impressed. It was quite the show!"


    Finally, the last Lord spoke. Julie looked excited. Their voice was gravelly and deep.


    "We saw how you demonstrated how to properly embarrass the SHS."


    Julie''s expression turned to worry.


    "Century... What an odd girl. So weak yet somehow the reason that Ignition, the Initiates, and the Covenant now LAUGH at the SHS. When you went on this mission, did you think that we were watching? Did you also think that our enemy would be watching? We have just under 2 years before the new Era will be chosen. If all of our operations are to continue like this we will have no pawns in the final fight."


    Julie hunched over. Her jaw trembling.


    "You failed Julie. The Lords do not recognize you. Toss the Haab'' to the wild. We will claim victory with power. Leave our sights."


    Julie reached her hand out.


    "P-please... Lord Nuclear I... I..."


    As Julie uttered the Lord''s name the assistants''s eyes widened. Julie regretted her words as the Lords turned to her once more.


    "You dare utter my name..."


    The Lord leaped from the Pillar and landed in front of Julie. They were almost three times her height. It looked down on her, green goo seeping from its eyes as it stared down at Julie.


    "..."


    A silence filled the room. Julie looked down to see the Lord''s hand grabbing her stomach. She began to feel pain. She grabbed onto the Lord as it began to seep its toxic waste onto her. Julie began to shriek as her flesh melted. She couldn''t pull away, her lower body began to assimilate to goo. She stared into the bleeding eyes of the Lord.


    "Do not use a Lord''s name in vain."


    Julie fell to the ground, writhing in a pile of her melted flesh.


    "P...please..."


    The Lord turned away.


    "Tare. Clean her up. Prepare her brain for transfer."


    The room fell dark once more.


    SHS Undercity Headquarters - 3:23 pm 51EE


    Hiro walked down the pristine white hallways. Not another soul in sight. As he passed a window he saw out to the city, the vibrant neon lights keeping the perpetually darkened city bright. As he kept walking he entered a room to see a man sitting at Julie''s desk. The man had blonde hair and bright green eyes. He wore a plain blue shirt with a white tie.


    "Oh, my bad. I thought this was-"


    Hiro went to leave.


    "Julie''s office? Don''t worry, it''s not hers anymore. She got... promoted."


    The man smiled.


    "Please, take a seat."


    Hiro felt unnerved but if Julie was gone it could be beneficial. As Hiro sat down the man offered his hand.


    "Carleton."


    The man kept his eerie smile.


    "Hiro."


    Hiro shook his hand.


    Back at the Jia Precinct, Werren smirked knowing his infiltration had begun. Century''s rise to villainy clicked into place as all sights were now on the objects of the new Era!

 010 - Ravenous Almighty Descending

    Jia Precinct - 22/02 5:40 pm 51 EE


    People began to make their way home from the service through the many streets. The sun had begun to set with flocks of birds flying overhead and the tender orange glow laying its blanket over the town. The day was unwinding as a tiredness scrubbed away all worry. This sudden tiredness had caught Century as she sat on a stone ledge, overlooking most of the town. Since most of the housing ascended a mountain, with the market at the base, Century wondered if her fatigue was from walking uphill.


    Rina sat beside Century with her umbrella as she gleefully gobbled on a blueberry muffin. Rina didn''t seem tired at all and watching her scarf down the muffin with unyielding haste made Century envious of her boundless stamina. However, just feeling emotion caused Century to become even more tired.


    "God, Werren''s been away all day! I haven''t had a chance to even try and fight him..."


    Century threw herself back as she lay on the cold stone, her legs dangling off the ledge as she kicked them back and forth.


    "And I have to go find the Haab'' with that kid later... god I just wanna lie here forever."


    Century got nice and comfortable as she closed her eyes.


    "Wake me when it''s night."


    Rina paid no attention to Century however she had gotten up and gone to a nearby vending machine, mashing a few random buttons.


    Century continued to lay there as she sighed. Footsteps then grew closer.


    "Wake up."


    Century waved her hand, refusing to open her eyes.


    "Gimme a few more minutes..."


    The person kicked Century.


    "Wake up, poop."


    Century''s eyes shop open.


    "The hell did you call me Rina?!"


    Rina wasn''t the one waking her up, however. A boy with swamp-green hair and ragged brown clothes stood over her.


    "Who are you!?"


    Century shot to her feet but stumbled a bit as blood rushed up to her head.


    The boy looked up at Century, he was very small and had the face of a baby.


    "Where are we?"


    The boy looked around, maintaining a blank expression.


    "Answer my question first brat! And why did you call me a ''poop''!"


    Century stomped her foot as she raised her fist.


    The boy paid no mind to Century however and knelt to inspect a small beetle crawling past.


    "ANSWER ME!"


    Century reached out to grab the boy. She leaned forward, not afraid to throw him off the ledge, but as her hand reached him it simply phased through the boy. Century looked stunned but quickly fell onto the floor.


    "You little..."


    Century turned around to look at the boy but he was gone. Century searched around the vicinity looking for where the boy could have gone. She stood up even more heated than before.


    "Where did you go!?"


    Rina walked up to Century, muddled at what Century was going on about.


    "Surnm?"


    Century looked to Rina who was holding two cans of soda.


    "Rina! Did you see where that grasshead kid went? Little bugger ran away before I could teach him a lesson..."


    Rina was utterly perplexed about who Century was talking about.


    "Guhm... memuhm bur..."


    "Eh, who cares... I have better things to do."


    Rina offered a soda can to Century.


    "I''m good. Not feelin'' thirsty."


    Rina smiled and took both cans for herself. It was then that Century noticed that a quarter of Rina''s hair was still white.


    "I was gonna ask, what''s with your hair? It changed white during that last fight. You''re not going old are you?"


    Rina looked up surprised but it quickly turned to happiness.


    "Murhn nerrp hurhm isse!"


    Century looked blankly at Rina.


    "I''m gonna be completely honest Rina. I can''t understand you."


    Rina slinked away and crouched in a corner looking defeated.


    "I''ll just ask Werren or Yuro later..."


    7:58 pm


    Night had arrived and cloaked the town in darkness. The crescent moon hanging above. In the park beside the church, the last remnants of people departed leaving only a handful of volunteers to pack everything away. Century waited by the church, Rina in tow. Century kept her hands in her pocket, clutching her glove. The door into the church was slightly ajar, the bright lights and warmth escaping out.


    Century lightly pushed it open and looked around.


    "Come on, it''s cold out there."


    Century and Rina slithered inside and stayed close to the wall. Peering down the aisle, no one was in sight. Century relaxed and began to walk down. The great clock behind the altar ticked, each second counting closer to the turn of an hour.


    Rina went to put her umbrella on the rack but soon noticed a cute white sun hat. She was instantly enamored by it and tried it on.


    "Where are we now?"


    A voice behind Century asked.


    Century turned to see the same swamp-green-haired kid as before.


    "How the hell... hey! What are you doing here?"


    The boy looked at Century, with the same blank expression.


    "What are you doing here?"


    "Stop answering my questions with YOUR questions!"


    Century went to grab the boy''s shoulder but her hand, once again, phased through him.


    "How..."


    Century then furiously swiped her hands through the boy but she couldn''t touch him nor did he elicit any reaction to her attempts.


    "What are you doing?"


    "What are YOU doing!? Are you some kind of ghost?!"


    Century was already tired from throwing her arms around.


    "Why would I be a ghost?"


    "JUST ANSWER YES OR NO!"


    Century slammed her fist down on the boy but it had no effect.


    "Um... Petra...? What are you doing?"


    Century turned around to see Eliowen standing behind her holding his hands together.


    "Oh, it''s you. This dumb kid keeps..."


    As Century turned to the boy he was gone once more.


    "Wh- HOW DOES HE KEEP DOING THIS!"


    Eliowen''s face quickly changed to concern.


    "Don''t shout so loud. There are still people here and I shouldn''t really be out this late."


    Century stood up as Rina came up to them. Eliowen turned to Rina''s direction.


    "Oh who is..."


    "That''s Rina. Another of Werren''s friends."


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    "Ah, I know who Rina is! I have spoken to her a few times."


    Eliowen smiles as Rina pats his head causing him to blush.


    "Well, I''m sure one more person won''t hurt. So I will ask this again later but... are you sure you want to see the Haab''?"


    "Of course, that''s why I''m here. Let''s stop wasting time."


    "I know I just wanted to make sure."


    Eliowen began to walk out of the church.


    "Hey, where are you going? Is the Haab'' not in the church?"


    "No. The Haab'' is in my home. It isn''t a far walk from the church."


    Century sighed, not excited to do more walking. Century, Rina, and Eliowen left the church as the green-haired boy watched from the altar. A blank expression like always.


    All three of them walked down the quiet streets, keeping close to Eliowen. The walk was quiet, Century was getting even more tired from how boring this was.


    "Hey Eliowen, is this town haunted?"


    Century walked beside him.


    "Haunted? I don''t believe so but I suppose if any paranormal events have happened I wouldn''t have seen them."


    Eliowen softly giggles to himself.


    "What about a green-haired boy appearing out of nowhere?"


    Eliowen looked in thought but he didn''t respond to the question.


    "Are you gonna answer?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Don''t know? You don''t know what?"


    Century couldn''t read his face. He kept himself very cold.


    "I... I just don''t know. Color isn''t my thing."


    Eliowen seemed hesitant to answer. Century kept her eyes on him, suspicious of his dismissal.


    They soon reached Eliowen''s house. It was placed atop a small hill, overlooking most of the market district. They ascended the steps as Eliowen reached for the door handle.


    "I think this might be the best time to ask again. Are you sure you want to see the Haab''?"


    Eliowen looked to Century and Rina.


    "No, I walked all the way here to not see the Haab''. OF COURSE, I WANNA SEE IT!"


    Century pushed passed Eliowen and entered the house.


    "Be quiet! My father is asleep in the other room. He watches over the Haab'' so if he finds out people are here to see it he will get mad."


    Eliowen led the way through the house. Century squinted at Eliowen sensing something off about what he said.


    Eliowen led them through the house and to a bedroom. Inside was a single bed, a desk, and a wardrobe. It was quite empty. A contrast to Werren''s revolting house.


    "This is my room."


    Eliowen stood in the middle.


    "It looks sad."


    Century looked around, somehow she would much prefer Werren''s house than this prison cell.


    "Sorry, I''m not too much for decorating. The room looks fine to me."


    Eliowen smiled at his joke.


    "Oh yeah, I forgot..."


    Century scratched the back of her neck. The awkwardness pinching her.


    Rina sat on the bed but Century kept standing.


    "So where is it?"


    Eliowen nervously laughed.


    "Well okay... this might get a bit crazy but just... hold onto something."


    Century grabbed onto the wardrobe but was confused at what was about to happen. Eliowen took a deep breath. He began to unbutton his shirt as he brought it down to his hips.


    "Woah, okay kid, what the hell are you doing?"


    Century let go of the wardrobe and backed away, unsure of what was happening.


    Eliowen''s skin began to glow. He turned around to show his back, fused on his skin was a small stone fragment with the symbol of a rising sun on it. The stone glowed brightly as Century and Rina dropped to their knees, an overwhelming sense of domination flooded their mind as their body felt heavy. The stone flickered as both Rina and Century felt the need to clasp their hands together. Nothing could prevent them from doing so, as they knelt on the ground they put their hands together over their chest.


    "What are you doing?"


    The green-haired boy asked looking down at Century. Century couldn''t even respond as her body didn''t respond to her.


    "Get up, poop."


    The boy kicked Century. She felt it, despite all her attempts to grab the boy he easily was able to touch her.


    "Get up."


    The boy''s eyes glowed red. Century followed the boy''s command and stood up. Her hands were tightly clasped as she walked towards Eliowen. As Eliowen''s back was turned, Century reached forward.


    "So this is what they wanted. I''ll free you Eliowen from this cursed object''s hold."


    The boy turned to Century.


    "Grab it."


    Century''s fingers latched onto the stone.


    "Take it."


    Century pulled the stone hard.


    "Take. It."


    Century pulled harder, the veins in her hand bulging.


    "TAKE IT! NOW!"


    Century felt her fingernails begin to tear off. She couldn''t scream as she ripped the stone back. It began to come out as Eliowen shrieked. Century continued to pull it out, the skin and tendons ripping along with it. Not only had the stone fused with Eliowen''s skin but also his flesh and bone. Eliowen howled as Century began to pull it out.


    "HANDS OFF HIM!"


    A loud voice bellowed behind Century. Suddenly all control over Century''s mind evaporated as she returned to herself. Before she could gather herself however she was thrown through the wall and outside as she tumbled down the hill.


    When she looked up she saw Archbishop Blues staring down at her. Around him were hundreds of floating metal nails. As Century put on her glove the Archbishop flung a barrage of nails toward her. Century blew herself upward to evade the attack but as she was in the air the nails'' trajectory shifted as they followed Century closely. In dire need, she aimed her gloved hand down to the nails. Once they got close she ignited another blast scattering the nails all over the place.


    Through the dust of the explosion, however, more nails zipped forward. A few grazed her but she turned her glove to diamond and tried to block as many as she could. Century fell back to the ground, or what she thought was the ground. She looked down to see herself on a wooden platform that appeared from thin air. The Archbishop was also there staring at Century with an enraged expression, an armada of nails gathering around him.


    As Century got to her knees the Archbishop threw a nail at Century. She blocked it with her diamond fist but with each nail she blocked another would follow up. Century held strong as a non-stop volley of nails was thrown at her one at a time. She got to her feet and stepped closer to the Archbishop. His resolve was unchanging as he kept throwing nails at her. Century managed to get close to the Archbishop but to her surprise, as one final nail collided with her diamond fist it shattered. Century looked distraught as another nail was then lodged through the palm of her hand.


    She stumbled back as blood dripped from her wound, the glove now torn preventing her from using it. She grits her teeth and rips out a hair tie.


    "Fine, we''ll do this the normal way."


    She dashed forward dodging all the nails coming her way. As she got behind the Archbishop she hurled a hair tie at him. He looked over his shoulder before a sudden wooden plank appeared, taking the brunt of the impact.


    Century got even more enraged but then the green-haired boy stepped forward.


    "You... what the hell are you!?"


    The boy shook his head.


    "Well done pawn, the ward has weakened. All that''s left is him."


    The boy pointed to the Archbishop.


    "Kill him.


    "I''m not listening to you!"


    Century evaded more nails as the boy kept following her.


    "So you plan to die?"


    "NO! I plan to take that Haab'' AND KILL WERREN! This dumbass is just an obstacle!"


    Century lunged at the Archbishop but with a swift dodge, the Archbishop threw another nail into Century''s other hand.


    "Shit-"


    Century backed away as a nail was lodged in both of her hands.


    "Reckless. I don''t understand what Werren sees in you."


    The Archbishop looked at Century.


    "Stop."


    Century then froze in place. She was looking at her hands, hunched over with her stance wide. The Archbishop walked up to her.


    "You''ve gone too far now. May your soul rest peacefully for the rest of time."


    The Archbishop held a nail to Century''s forehead.


    Down by Eliowen, Rina rushed to him. Blood seeped from his back as he lay lifeless. Rina bit his neck as the stone slowly embedded itself back into his flesh. Eliowen gasped, coming back to consciousness. He clung to Rina.


    "R-Rina...? The ward... it''s... disconnected..."


    Eliowen looked worried as Rina''s eyes widened.


    On the other side of town, large Necrobeasts began to lurk their way toward the town. Their thick green fur hides their presence in the forest and greenery surrounding the town. As they creeped closer to the town their beady red eyes looked around, noticing the absence of a Haab'' ward. Their noses twitched as a horde gathered from the forest. The scent of Strand users lured them from hiding. A passerby saw the gathering of these beasts, and in a panic, the person ran into town. The beasts snarled before dashing after them.


    As the horde collapsed onto the town, Werren heard the distant growls and screams. He rushed over to see the Necrobeasts gnawing on the corpses of townsfolk. Their blood scattered in the streets. The beasts spat out the human meet before turning their attention to Werren.


    "Damnit... the ward must have failed."


    Werren faced the beasts, adjusting his tie as the horde surrounded him. Their jaws salivated with a viscus green goo.


    "Been a while since I went hunting... I better get in shape."


    With the ward around the whole town gone, the scent of Strand floats through the air, exciting the Necrostrands who gathered in full force to eat their first meal in a decade. Meanwhile, Century is in the clutches of Archbishop Blues, unable to fight back as the green-haired boy observes the next move.

 011 - Harbor the Burning Cross, Rina vs Archbishop Blues

    The moon watched below to the peons waging an unending onslaught on each other. Atop the wooden platform, Archbishop Blues holds a nail to Century. Her body is unable to move as she begs her mind to come up with any solution. The Archbishop lowered the nail as the tip touched her forehead, its sharp and cold feeling causing Century to ache. The Archbishop closed his eyes, preparing to kill Century humanely, not wishing to cause her pain as she went to a higher plane.


    Suddenly a loud rumble echoed across the town, the Archbishop spun to face the town seeing a swarm of unidentifiable dots funnel into the town. His eyes widened and while he was distracted it gave Rina enough time to siphon more of her powers from her hair. Her hair began to shift white to the ends as her bones snapped and enlarged, and she gained large shiny bug eyes as wings ripped themselves out of her back. She flapped them a couple of times, preparing to take flight. She crouched down and leaped into the air with great force causing Eliowen to get blown back. She flew up to the floating wooden platform.


    Her wings blanketed the moon, preventing any light from shining down. The Archbishop gazed up at Rina his expression remaining stern as his attention turned to her.


    "Werren''s friend. Why must more blood be shed..."


    Archbishop Blues summoned an entourage of nails, pointing their tips to the bat blocking the moon.


    He closed his eyes and looked down letting the thousands of nails propel themselves towards Rina. Rina darted upwards as the nails all snapped together forming a large snake-like mass that slithered through the stars in chase of Rina. Rina darted around it, narrowly dodging the snake as she flew higher and higher. Once she broke through the clouds her wings flapped vigorously as beads of sweat dripped down her face.


    As she reached her limit the moon smiled gracefully at her as she let her wings settle. Her velocity slows as her body allows itself to fall, the snake slinks up past her before making a complete 180 and diving after Rina. Rina folded her wings and dived down like a missile, the air resistance minimal as she passed through the clouds. The Archbishop looked up to see Rina diving towards the platform, the agglomeration of nails right behind her as the gap between them thinned out.


    Rina didn''t let up as her trajectory was the wooden platform. The Archbishop thought she planned to slam into it and break it but as Rina was only a few meters from the platform she barrel-rolled out of the way and ducked beneath the platform. The snake didn''t change its course as it was too close so when it collided with the platform, it splintered into fragments as the snake broke apart, nails scattering across the air.


    The Archbishop and Century fell to the ground at high speeds. Century was still frozen so she hit the ground hard. As she hit the ground she was able to move once more. Gathering herself and getting to her feet, Century looked at the two nails lodged in her hands. She couldn''t fight with them in her hand so she ran back up to the house where Eliowen was.


    "Hey, kid! Get up."


    Century grabbed Eliowen by the arm and heaved him to his feet.


    "Ce-Petra?! What are you doing?"


    Eliowen groaned in pain.


    "Helping a friend..."


    Century had an evil grin as she helped Eliowen walk away from Rina and Archbishop Blues.


    Archbishop Blues had softened his fall by creating a staircase of floating wooden planks. Rina launched herself straight toward him, in a panic the Archbishop created a wooden barricade that RIna broke through effortlessly. His expression changed to one of shock as Rina grabbed him and flew upwards. Her fingernails clutched onto his arms but Blues summoned more nails to track Rina as she flew through the air. She rolled through the air dodging the nails before throwing Blues into the air. From her hands, claws tore their way out from her skin and swiped toward Blues. He blocked the furious slashes with wooden planks causing one of Rina''s claws to become cemented in the wood.


    Blues summoned more nails and flung them down at Rina who tried to pull her claw out. Her expression became dire as her claw wouldn''t come out so she covered her body with one of her wings. The nails stabbed into the wing causing her to wince in pain. Finally, she pulled herself free and fell to the ground. Blues leaped down and stabbed a nail in both of her hands swiftly, not allowing a second of rest.


    "Stop."


    Rina froze in place. Blues approached her, not even a scratch on him although he was very much out of breath. He huffed and heaved.


    "Rina... you''re lucky you''ve been a valued member of this town for a long time. I know some of the kids like you so I wouldn''t want to upset them by putting you to rest."


    Blues gets a nail and infuses it with a strange essence.


    "That other girl though... she needs to be stopped. I''m sorry for this. It pains me to do this but I''ll lock your powers until this is all over."


    Blues gently put the tip of the nail to Rina''s forehead and hammered it into her head. Rina didn''t feel any pain but her form slowly contorted back to her regular self. Her powers were locked as Blues began to walk away. He coughed as he went into the town.


    Through the town, people ran away from the Necrostrands but regular civilians weren''t the Necrostrands target. Werren darted across rooftops and thrust a multitude of tendrils into the beasts pursuing him. Their incursion growing larger and larger.


    "Damn things never stop coming... just how many were hiding on the outskirts of the town, waiting for this day..."


    He created a sphere and increased its gravity, pulling all the beasts toward it as his tendrils made quick work of the ones trapped in the gravitational gaze of his powers.


    "This is too many... and they''re so coordinated. There has to be a ringleader..."


    Werren theorized on where they all came from but cast his thoughts aside to defend the town. As long as he kept the horde busy away from civilians he just had to buy time. Hoping Archbishop Blues could find out why the ward had stopped.


    At the church, Century led the exhausted Eliowen to the altar. The green-haired boy watching nearby.


    "Century... the basement..."


    The boy called out to Century.


    Eliowen clung close to Century.


    "Petra... I don''t know what''s happening... I feel... weird..."


    Century kneeled.


    "What the hell happened to the Haab''? You said you would show it to me!"


    Century gripped Eliowen''s shoulders and shook him.


    "SO WHERE IS IT?!"


    Eliowen winced in pain.


    "It''s the stone... on my back... that is the Haab''..."


    Century looked determined. The green-haired boy walked beside her.


    "The basement... Century."


    "Yeah yeah... I hear you grasshead."


    Century got up and left Eliowen on the altar. Century went down the stairs to the stone basement. The boy leading her.


    "I was already down here... there''s nothing."


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.The boy kept walking further. Century sighed and kept walking after him. Passing by where she and Rina found the first Necrobeast, she returned to the large metal door. Century looked at it before turning to the side. The boy stood in front of the regular-sized metal door sitting off to the side.


    "This one?"


    Century went to it. The nails still stabbing through her hands. She looked inside to see darkness but she felt someone behind the door. She took a deep breath and ripped a hair tie out. She threw it at the door, the blast breaking it open. As the dust scattered and settled out from the door came the boy, looking like how he always did.


    "What did that do?"


    Century walked forward but as she touched the boy she could feel him. Her eyes widened.


    "You freed me Century. Thank you."


    The boy kept his blank expression.


    "Now come. It''s time I claimed the Haab''."


    Century felt inclined to follow his orders. Century nodded obediently as she followed him.


    When they reached back up to the surface, Eliowen was still exhausted. Leaning against the altar, he looked up hearing footsteps.


    "Petra...?"


    The boy walked forward.


    "It has been a while... Eliowen."


    Eliowen''s eyes widened as the boy''s voice caused great distress in Eliowen''s heart.


    "Nayjhren..."


    Eliowen stood up and tried to back away but stumbled and fell.


    "How...?! You... you should have..."


    "Century. Extract the Haab''."


    Nayjhren walked up to the altar.


    Century grabbed Eliowen with force.


    "Hold still."


    "P-Petra... no... Century. To think he beat me to it... haha... I''m an idiot. But you Century... if you go through with this you''re the bigger idiot! You hear me!"


    Eliowen struggled.


    "I will do whatever Nayjhren tells me to. And he tells me to not care."


    Century pinned Eliowen down on the ground and grabbed onto the Haab'' once more.


    "Must I repeat myself..."


    Blues walked forward, utter fury radiating from each step he took.


    "To think that heinous creature would use my son''s powers to exploit others once again. Despicable."


    Blues faced the altar, the clock''s ticking breaking all silence. Nayjhren looked down at the Archbishop.


    "You brought this havoc to our town nine years ago! To think the hunger of the Necrostrands is this boundless."


    "We do what nature asked us to. We must eat too."


    Nayjhren''s eyes glowed a bright red.


    Blues closed his eyes, not wishing to be controlled by Nayjhren.


    "I know nature has its twisted comedy but I will write my own script."


    Nayjhren saw Blues'' attempt to subdue his powers. As nails were summoned around Blues, Century stepped forward.


    "Century. Deal with Archbishop Blues."


    Century tore the nails from her hands as a devilish grin grew across her face.


    In the church, the strange boy named Nayjhren set forth his pawn, with the Haab'' at stake, Blues won''t let his son come to any more harm.


    Meanwhile...


    "OH MY GOODNESS PETRA!"


    Yuro ran around the living room in his baby body, flailing his arms around.


    "IT''S THE END OF THE WORLD! THE LONG HAS COME TO WIPE US OUT EARLY!"


    Petra groaned as she tried to watch television.


    "Can you SHUT UP! I''m trying to enjoy the free time we have without anyone else at home..."


    Petra went back to watching television when suddenly the corpse of a Necrostrand flew the window and landed on the carpet, its green blood splattering over everything, even the television.


    "A... Necrostrand...?"


    Yuro backed away from it.


    "Petra... go check if it''s dead."


    Yuro picked Petra up.


    "What!? Let me go you shit!"


    Yuro then threw Petra by the corpse. Petra observed the corpse, it had many gnashes across its body. Its green fur shuffled as a few of its limbs twitched. It looked like a wolf.


    "I... think it''s dead."


    Yuro waddled beside Petra. He sighed relief but he had relaxed too soon. The beast stretched its limbs and stood up on its 8 legs. As Petra saw its face it had the eyes of a spider and legs to match but its torso looked like a wolf. Yuro squealed as he grabbed Petra and ran down the hall. The beast snarled and chased after them, it slammed into the wall and lost its balance before running after Yuro and Petra.


    Yuro made a sharp turn and ducked through the pet door at the bottom of his room''s door. The beast tried to follow in but the opening was too small. It was able to fit its snout in but as Yuro and Petra backed away from the door it soon gave up. It stared right into Yuro''s eyes with murderous intent before walking away.


    "I probably should have expected this considering Julie took this town''s Haab''..."


    Petra sighed.


    "That was fast though, usually Necrostrand packs don''t attack this fast unless there just happened to be a nest nearby."


    Yuro rummaged through a box, tossing random computer parts around and odd contraptions.


    "Well, this town has a bad history with Necrostrands. 9 years ago we had a massive attack on the town from a large group. If it wasn''t for Werren showing up out of nowhere this town would have been consumed."


    "Why? From what I can gather there are only a handful amount of Strand users here. I don''t see there being enough to attract something even remotely large."


    "Most died during the attack but also, this town used to be a hub for The Covenant."


    "Wait what!? The Covenant used to operate here?"


    "Yep, after the attack a lot of them died so they fled further away from SHS territory since the outskirts of SHS territory has the most Necrostrand activity."


    Yuro pulled out a small gizmo and began to tinker with it.


    "They assigned Archbishop Blues to keep watch over this area. Using him as a sort of, first defence if the SHS ever expanded out more. Then Werren came along and saved the town."


    "Didn''t think the old heroes actually did anything heroic. All I ever see Werren do is laze around and smoke."


    Petra rolled her eyes. She then suddenly realized something.


    "Wait, so if The Covenant are the ones who were here first does that mean... Julie stole The Covenant''s Haab''...?"


    Petra looked worried, if Julie had taken the Haab'' of another organization it could lead to an all-out war between the groups.


    "No, Werren sacrificed his own Haab''. There is still one more Haab'' in the town belonging to Blues but... I think something wrong. I get a bad feeling from it all."


    Yuro then finished tinkering.


    "Uh, what is that?"


    Petra looked puzzled.


    "Home defense."


    Yuro climbed up to a desk and turned on a tablet. He fiddled with it before a set of cameras appeared on it. The cameras were all over the house. One in the kitchen, living room, and people''s bedrooms.


    "Creep."


    Petra scowled at Yuro.


    "It''s for safety reasons! And you should be thankful I even installed these. Look."


    Yuro hopped down from the desk and showed Petra the tablet. The Necrobeast was sitting at the end of the hall grooming its fur clean of any blood or dirt.


    "It''s waiting for us to leave. Necrobeasts can survive a long time without food so they can wait here as long as they need. We need a plan."


    "Just call Werren? I''m sure he could deal with it."


    Petra snatched the tablet with her teeth and called Werren with her nose.


    It rang...


    and rang...


    and rang...


    and rang...


    Yuro looked at the cameras to see the beast perk its head up. It trotted over to the kitchen and picked up Werren''s phone from the table with its mouth. It put the phone on the ground and tapped it with its paws. Somehow the beast managed to deny the phone call as Petra looked offended.


    "Why did he leave his phone behind... idiot."


    Petra huffed, irritated.


    Yuro''s eyes lit up.


    "Wait Petra... I might have an idea of how to solve this problem."


    "Hm?"


    Petra raised an eyebrow.


    "It might seem a little outlandish... but... there is a group of people I know who would be willing to help us. In the corner of the living room, there is a hole that leads beneath the house. There I can speak with the rat queen and see if I can employ the Rat and Corvid alliance to aid in defeating the Necrobeast."


    Yuro looked dead serious as he spouted utter nonsense to Petra.


    "Whatever dude... what do I have to do?"


    Petra gave up trying to think about the logic of this plan.


    "Glad to see you''re so agreeing! If only Werren agreed to my plans more..."


    Yuro looked sad.


    "Doesn''t matter. This is a flawless plan. All you need to do Petra is call the phone when I say so."


    Petra''s eyes lit up when she understood what Yuro was going to do. She nodded her head when she was ready. As Yuro peaked his head out of the pet door, he saw the beast still licking itself.


    "Alright... time for Yuro to be the hero..."


    Petra cringed at Yuro''s corniness.


    Yuro and Petra begin their operation to take down a Necrobeast as Werren holds the line, taking down the swarm that is hunting him down. At the church, Archbishop Blues and Century prepare to brawl over who will own the Haab''. Meanwhile, Eliowen and Nayjhren come face to face once more after their untimely separation 9 years ago!

 012 - Beneath the Ringing Bell

    Werren''s House, Jia Precinct - 22/02 9:19 pm 51EE


    Ring Ring~


    ...


    Ring Ring~


    ...


    "This is Werren speaking, I''m not available at the moment so just leave a message after the tone. Oh, if you are one of the people that live in my house, never call me again. I won''t pick up for you."


    A beep rang through the kitchen.


    The Necrostrand put its nose to the phone, sniffing it as its saliva oozed down its jaw and dripped onto the phone''s screen. It tapped the phone with one of its paws, its claws scrapping along the screen. In the beast''s attempt to use the phone, it pressed the speaker button as Petra''s voice boomed over the phone.


    "HEY! Mutt, over here!"


    Petra grinned as the Necrobeast snarled at the phone.


    "Yeah come and get some dumbass!"


    Petra made a heap of mocking noises as the beast snatched the phone between its mandibles.


    "Oh no! Don''t eat little ol'' me!"


    Petra burst out laughing as the beast gnawed on the phone.


    Yuro peaked his head out of the pet door, peering down the hall he heard the distant growls of the Necrobeast. He pushed his baby body through the flap and waddled to the end of the hall. He quickly ducked into the living room and went to the corner of the room. Pulling a lamp out of the way, he found the small rathole, darkness creeping out from the opening. His determined smile soon faded when he realized a fatal error in his thinking. The hole was only big enough for a rat to fit.


    "Damnit... I''m not in a rat body. All the rats are probably asleep as well..."


    Yuro hit his head, irritated that his flawless plan could fail this quickly. As he tried to think of a solution he heard the distant snapping of glass as the growling from the kitchen stopped. He watched the entrance to the kitchen closely, unable to tear his eyes away or close them for a second.


    Soon one green paw stamped out of the kitchen as the beast''s snout followed, its nose twitching. Yuro''s skin shriveled as he ducked behind the couch. Looking around the corner he saw the beast''s eyes dart around the living room, occasionally looking down the hall but soon its attention turned to the living room. It pushed its nose to the carpet and sniffed, following Yuro''s scent. Yuro quietly waddled around to the front of the couch as the beast inspected the rathole behind the couch.


    Yuro looked up to the corner of the room where a small security camera surveyed the area. He waved his hands hoping Petra would see his situation. In reality, Petra was using Yuro''s tablet to watch videos, her attention fully immersed in the videos. Yuro saw his attempts weren''t working and soon the beast was back, following Yuro''s scent. He waddled to the other side of the couch. Since the living room was open to the hallway he looked down the hall. He gathered his courage to prepare for running back into his room.


    "Straight run... don''t make any noise."


    He psyched himself up before making a slow escape to his room. As the floor changed from carpet to wood, the ground creaked as he stepped on the wood. He shrieked as the beast''s head shot up and its eyes locked onto Yuro.


    Yuro kept his pace and ran down the hall, his baby body growing tired as he barely took a few steps. He looked back up and down the hall when Rina''s room came into view. His vision was blurry and his body sluggish but his mind kept sharp and a plan formulated. His target wasn''t his room anymore, even though Rina''s room was four times the journey he needed to reach it. The beast leaped onto the ceiling, its spider legs letting it scurry along above Yuro.


    Yuro didn''t give up. He pushed himself forward as the beast leaped down. Yuro ran in a zig-zag as the beast hit its chin on the hardwood, Yuro pushed hard, sweat drenching his face as his legs wobbled. The beast briskly got back to its feet and lunged forward, holding its jaws wide open. Yuro''s zig-zag pattern came in handy however as he was able to avoid it. The beast clamped its jaws shut expecting to have Yuro stuck between its teeth but instead slammed back down on the floor. It winced and got back up.


    Yuro threw his arms back and forth, he had passed the bathroom meaning he was halfway there. The beast lunged towards him again, it predicted the sudden turn Yuro was gonna make and aimed to where Yuro would be. Yuro however stopped and took a short rest causing the beast to overshoot Yuro and slide across the floor. Yuro caught his breath before gritting his tooth. He looked up to see the beast now guarding Rina''s room. Yuro stood before the beast, it bared its fang. Drooling green sludge falling to its feet, it crept closer as Yuro''s scent excited the beast''s stomach. A loud growl erupted from the beast''s gut causing it to lick its lips.


    "Come on then..."


    Yuro stood tall as the beast let out a low growl.


    Yuro pushed forward first and dashed toward the beast, it lunged and raised one of its claws high, its sharp pincers glinting beneath the hanging lights pouring down from the heavens. Yuro threw himself to the side, the claw crashing down on the ground. The beast ripped its claw out and sent forth three of its limbs, each sporting claws just as sharp. Yuro got up quickly and ran head-first towards the beast''s jaws. As he got close he leaped and clung to its snout, holding its bottom jaw shut. The beast shook Yuro around before flinging him up. Yuro landed on the beast''s back and kept running toward Rina''s room. The beast couldn''t reach Yuro so it climbed up the walls as Yuro fell, with quick reflexes he managed to grasp onto a tuff of hair and keep himself on.


    The beast was now on the ceiling, Yuro dangling. The beast then slowly let each of its legs detach from the ceiling. It was trying to squish Yuro beneath it by falling. Yuro''s expression converted to panic as he let go, falling to the ground. He landed unpleasantly as his legs gave out, unable to withstand the fall. The beast then fell and landed behind him. Yuro got to his feet, home stretch. With the final ounce of strength, he ran forward, the beast standing once more and lunging at him. He reached out to the door as it flung open wide. Yuro was shocked by the darkness of Rina''s room sprouting the barrel of a canon.


    "DUCK!"


    A high-pitched voice called out. Yuro ducked as the canon fired a net, the beast was caught in the net and thrashed around, wincing as its limbs were knotted in the gaps of the net.


    Yuro looked at the beast as it threw itself around on the floor. When Yuro turned back to the door he saw Rina''s babies holding miniature rifles, all their guns trained on him. Yuro threw his hands up.


    "Hey, it''s me! Uncle Yuro! You know me!"


    "Put your guns down girls!"


    The high-pitched voice from before called out as one of the baby bats stepped forward, she wore a military beret and had medals strung across her chest. Decorations from her efforts.


    "Yuro..."


    "Bomb 14..."


    Yuro scowled.


    "That''s Nina to you."


    Nina punched Yuro in the ankle.


    "Colonel Nina."


    Yuro fell to one knee.


    "Colonel... Nina..."


    "Much better. Girls! Drag this sorry sack inside. Seal the entrance and reload the canon in case of another attack."


    Nina kept a stern look as she ordered the baby bats around.


    Yuro was dragged inside their headquarters in Rina''s closet. The sliding door opened as Yuro was dragged in, the cupboard was filled with dresses and clothes. From books, barracks were made. A toolbox was cut up and used as a hanger for their airplanes. Hanging above, hammocks for sleeping or injured bats were made from bras. Tourniquets constructed from torn pieces of Rina''s clothes and hundreds of weapons lay against the wall, by a firing range, with dolls as the targets. Baby bats flew past and around Yuro as he was escorted to their communication base, a large satellite dish made from a plate and straightened metal coat hangers.


    Platoons of baby bats jogged past as Yuro came face to face with Nina once more. She stood atop an opened drawer to be at eye level as Yuro stood.


    "Bold of you to return here Yuro."


    Nina paced back and forth.


    "I wouldn''t have if I didn''t have a good reason."


    Yuro looked serious.


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    "Oh I don''t doubt you aren''t here for a good reason, that beast outside proved that."


    "So you understand I need your help."


    "Hm."


    Nina thought long and hard.


    "You know what else that beast proved to me Yuro..."


    Nina turned to Yuro with a serious expression.


    "It proved you can''t defend the home anymore."


    "What!? Ludicracy! I''ve been this home''s defense from all invaders for the whole time it existed! I made alliances with the rat queen so that her people wouldn''t steal and eat our food! I prevented the crows from stealing our bins and flying away with them! I also aided you in exterminating the termite infestation! I''ve done so much to protect this house without worrying the others."


    "Yet you''ve allowed our biggest nemesis to invade our home. If it weren''t for us you would have died out there, now we have the beast captured and ready to kill."


    Yuro grits his tooth and looks vexed, despite her harsh words she was right. A Necrobeast was their natural predator and now one was inside the house where a bunch of its prey were living.


    "Listen Yuro, it''s time for this home''s real defenders to step in."


    Nina smiled and held her head high.


    Just then, Bomb 17 flew up to Nina.


    "Colonel Nina! We have bad news, before we could reload the canon, the beast tore through its restraints and fled into the kitchen."


    Nina''s lip curled up as she sighed heavily. Yuro smirked.


    "How about this, we both know you don''t yet have the firepower nor the manpower to take down the beast, you can only delay it so much but soon it''ll sprout its true form. I''m the most knowledgeable on Necrobeasts so unless you want to run blindly into this battle... you better consider my plan."


    Nina thought long and hard, although she had a lot better chances at dealing with the Necrostrand she didn''t have a lot of information on them.


    "If I do agree to aid you, what is your plan exactly?"


    Yuro grinned as he looked determined.


    Meanwhile...


    Century stood in front of the altar with a small grin. Blues kept his eyes closed and his head low, nails floating around him. He shifted his stance to be thinner as he opened his eyes wide, the wood was torn from the aisles of benches which he used to construct a box around him and Century. Century mockingly laughed.


    "That all you got gramps?"


    Century cracked her knuckles.


    "Let''s see what breaks you then!"


    Century lunged towards him as nails shot towards her. She crouched down dodging a large bombardment of nails before leaping up and ripping out a hair tie. She tossed it down causing a large explosion, sawdust spread through the box as Blues coughed. His cough gave his location away as Century pierced through the dust, a silver dagger in hand as she stabbed toward Blues. He threw up a wooden plank to catch the dagger, it worked and Century got the dagger lodged in the plank giving Blues an opening to evade behind her, a nail focussed on the back of Century''s head.


    Century ditched the blade and ducked, the nail''s strength so great that it hit the plank with the dagger stuck in it and shattered it, freeing the blade. Century grabbed it with her teeth and pushed it off the ground, launching at Blues. He was unable to counterattack fast enough so Century zipped past him, slicing his hip. Blues let out a groan and clutched his hip, blood staining his white robes. With him staggered Century took the blade from her mouth and wrapped a hair tie around the hilt. As Blues got his surroundings he saw the silver dagger coming his way. It was inches from his face but he summoned a wooden plank to catch it, what he didn''t notice however was the hair tie attached to the dagger.


    It exploded throwing more dust in the enclosed box. Blues stumbled back as the box was completely filled with dust. His eyes twitched as the dust irritated his eyes. From the dust Century came forward, slicing through the dust with another silver dagger.


    "You kept it quite obvious gramps. It only took a few attacks but it seems the source of your power comes from your eyelashes. Opening and closing your eyes is how you control your powers so all I had to do was take away your ability to keep your eyes open."


    Blues panicked as Century walked in circles around him.


    "To think such a strong opponent could be so easily outsmarted."


    Blues coughed as the dust was gathering in his lungs. He couldn''t keep this box around them for long or else he would die in here.


    "I could care less but indulge me... why do you fight...?"


    Century looked confused as she stood in front of him.


    "Obvious, I... I wanna become the world''s greatest villain."


    "Then why do you hesitate..."


    "What...?"


    Century looked offended.


    "I''m not... what gave you that impression?"


    "You''re a horrible liar... and an idiot."


    Blues opened his eyes, his sparkling blue iris'' surrounded by his now crimson sclera. Despite how irritated his eyes were, and how blocked his throat was he stood tall, endless stream of tears flowing down his face.


    "You see... I fight for my son... as simple and mundane as it may seem... that will... the thought that he will one day grow into an amazing boy... makes me want to cast away my religious robes and kill anyone to let him thrive. I am sorry oh great clock but I have a family I have to save..."


    Blues ripped apart his robes, using them as a bandage for the wound on his hip. Beneath his robes, he wore tight white pants with his chest bare. His pulsing heart brought life to him once more.


    Century licked her blades and waltzed forward.


    "Finally... a challenge."


    Outside of the box, Eliowen and Nayjhren face each other. Nayjhren does not make eye contact with Eliowen as Eliowen stares deep into Nayjhren''s eyes.


    "Are... you okay?"


    Eliowen looked concerned.


    Nayjhren turned to Eliowen, keeping a blank expression.


    "Why?"


    Eliowen giggled.


    "There you go... always with your questions."


    "What''s wrong with questions?"


    "Nothing of course. I''m just glad you haven''t changed."


    "Neither have you."


    "Maybe so... can''t speak for her though."


    "Where is she?"


    "She left a few years ago... I haven''t seen her. Her parents said she is traveling the northern islands..."


    Nayjhren''s eyes widened.


    "That''s..."


    "What we wanted to do... yeah, she''s one lucky girl."


    Nayjhren looked down, his cold facade cracking.


    "H-how are you?"


    "Terrible."


    Nayjhren smiled for a second.


    "Do you remember what we said?"


    Eliowen''s brow raised, he looked surprised at the question.


    "Of course... the one... we made that day."


    Jia Precinct - 42EE


    It was damp, sunlight peaking through the leaves. Distant pecks of woodpeckers echoed through the forest as birds flew high in the blue sky. Laying in the mud, Nayjhren''s chest was heaving as he was sprawled out. He slowly got up, his muscles aching and his body in pain all over. As he got to his feet he looked around, forest on every side. From the greenery, red beady eyes crept forward. Nayjhren''s eyes widened before a Necrobeast leaped forward and tackled Nayjhren to the ground. It licked his face, green goo getting all over his ragged clothes.


    Nayjhren giggled as he rolled around the mud with the Necrobeast. It looked like a cougar but had wings like a fly. It purred as he ruffled its fur.


    "C''mon girl... get off me!"


    The Necrobeast laid on Nayjhren, trapping him as she licked herself.


    "Fine! You win."


    The Necrobeast didn''t get up, however.


    Suddenly, from the ground, the root of a tree sprouted up.


    "Tekleha. Hop off Nayjhren."


    The root spoke in a soft old voice, it croaked as it spoke.


    The Necrobeast named Tekleha got off Nayjhren as he stood up.


    "Hey, Father Oak. Do we need to come back?"


    "Yes, my dear Nayjhren. Be quick now!"


    The root soon dug back into the ground, disappearing.


    Nayjhren pat Tekleha on the head.


    "Let''s go."


    They both ran deep into the forest. After a few minutes of running, they reached Father Oak. A grand tree that towered over the forest, around the tree were hundreds of Necrobeasts, all gathering around the tree. Neyjhren sat by Tekleha as roots appeared all around the gathering.


    "Good morning my children, I''m glad to see you all well."


    Father Oak spoke through the roots. Many of the Necrobeasts howled and called out in unison. Nayjhren followed their example and howled.


    "That is good to hear my children. We are gathered to assign this week''s jobs."


    Every week the nest of Necrobeasts would gather by Father Oak and be given jobs to help the nest survive. The jobs were split into two categories, nest cleaning and hunting. Father Oak assigned each Necrobeast a job personally. Neyjhren stepped forward excited.


    "Neyjhren... this week, you will be assigned to... nest cleaning."


    Neyjhren''s expression shifted to disappointment.


    "Nest cleaning!? But... Father Oak, I want to go hunting at least ONCE! I''ve been here for 7 years and all I ever do is clean!"


    Father Oak sighed and spoke softly.


    "Nayjhren, I know how much you wish to go and hunt but you are not ready... Come close, my boy."


    Nayjhren climbed up the giant tree and sat on one of the branches, overlooking the nest below. A root followed him up.


    "Nayjhren, we found you as a baby in these woods. When my children brought you in I did not think a human could live among us animals. They proved me wrong, they took care of you like one of their own. I was ashamed of myself for casting the thought of you existing alongside us aside. You are one of my children as much as any other which means like any of my other children you need to grow before you can hunt. Humans grow up a lot slower than animals so it will take you a little longer but don''t worry, one day you will explore this world. Go on a grand hunt! I promise."


    Nayjhren still looked sad as he pouted.


    "Okay, Father Oak..."


    "Be safe, my boy."


    Nayjhren hopped down from the tree. For the rest of the day, he went around the nest cleaning and taking care of the baby Necrobeasts. As the sun began to set he finished up for the day so he decided to go on a walk. Trekking through the forest he waved around a large stick he had found.


    "When I grow up... I am grown! Tekleha and I are the same age! She gets to go hunt but I have to stay here!"


    Nayjhren swung the stick around, whacking bushes aside as he walked through.


    "I don''t even know what it''s like to hunt! No one ever tells me... I hate it! I am strong! I am grown! I CAN HUNT!"


    Neyjhren chucked the stick far in the distance.


    "Ow!"


    Neyjhren''s attention darted to the sound of someone getting hurt. It came from where his stick landed.


    "H-hello? Father Oak?"


    Neyjhren went closer as he heard shuffling behind a bush. He crept closer as he heard people shushing. He reached his hand out and made a split in the bush, there he saw a boy with black hair and shining blue eyes, beside him was a girl, her arms covered in bracelets, and she had sparkly eyes that blinded Neyjhren. Neyjhren''s eyes widened as he stared at the two. Bewildered.


    The beginning of a new friendship!

 013 - Natures Cruel Comedy

    Nayjhren''s jaw lay agape, his hands stiff while the two human children squeal. Birds flock away from the echoing cry. The two children slam a book shut as they both scurry to their feet and hurry away.


    Nayjhren''s expression changes to curiosity as he watches them run into the forest.


    "W-wait!"


    Nayjhren goes to follow them but notices they have left their book behind. This object was foreign to Nayjhren so he picked it up. The cover is tough brown leather with gold accents highlighting the spine and name of the book. The pages are a muddy beige with ink sprawling every inch of every page.


    "At...las...?"


    Nayjhren clutches the book before running after them.


    "Hold on! Wait!"


    The children kept running, their little legs beginning to tire as the darkness of the forest consumed them. The boy with black hair slowed down and leaned against a tree, huffing violently, his face drenched in sweat. His hair was filled with twigs and leaves from all the bushes they ran through.


    "Kaleido...! Stop... I can''t... keep running."


    Kaleido turned around, annoyance covering her face.


    "Ugh, do you wanna get eaten by a monster!"


    Kaleido put her arm around the boy and helped him run.


    "I swear Eliowen... You''re gonna need to get fitter if you wanna explore the whole world!"


    Eliowen''s face melted as he was utterly beat.


    "I... know..."


    Eliowen tried to keep on his feet but a sudden stab of pain ripped at his stomach.


    "Stitch... stop... just let me... stop..."


    Kaleido dropped Eliowen as he fell to his knees.


    Kaleido looked around.


    "I think we''re safe... god you can be such a lazy poop sometimes..."


    Kaleido pulled down on her bottom eyelids as they illuminated, acting as a pair of flashlights.


    "Aw... I don''t even know where we are. We might have to camp the night Eliowen!"


    Kaleido grinned gleefully as she started picking up sticks.


    Eliowen looked at her with a distraught face.


    "W-we can''t! Father will kill me! I shouldn''t even be out this late in the first place."


    Eliowen curled up in a ball.


    "This was a horrible idea!"


    Kaleido slapped his back a few times.


    "Cheer up! Think about it like this then, we can start our journey of the world right now! Screw going home let''s explore!"


    Eliowen cringed.


    "But... I haven''t even said goodbye to my family... what if they think I died!"


    Kaleido groaned.


    "No one will think that because I''m with you!"


    Kaleido flexes her biceps.


    "See these? These are gonna punch any monster that dares to eat us!"


    "I''ve seen trees with bigger arms..."


    Kaleido started to kick Eliowen over and over.


    "Shut up!"


    Kaleido composed herself.


    "It''ll be fine, as long as we have the atlas we can go anywhere!"


    Eliowen stood up caressing his bruised arm from Kaleido''s relentless torture.


    "Then... where first?"


    "Let me check!"


    Kaleido reached for the atlas. Her face froze in a smile. Her hand patted over her whole body.


    "Uh."


    Eliowen''s eyes widened.


    "Kaleido... where''s the atlas..."


    Kaleido began to sweat.


    "It''s... GONE! OH GOD ELIOWEN WE''RE GONNA DIE OUT HERE!"


    Kaleido began to run in circles around Eliowen, her hands flailing in the air as she screamed.


    "WHAT!?"


    Eliowen grabbed Kaleido and shook her strenuously.


    "YOU LOST IT!?"


    Kaleido sobbed.


    "I''m sowwy!"


    From the bushes, Nayjhren walked forward, he had followed the sound of their screams. He walked up to them as they were both freaking out about losing their atlas.


    Eliowen grabbed the sides of his head.


    "What are we gonna do without the atlas..."


    Kaleido was digging a hole in the ground as she cried.


    "I''ll dig our graves..."


    Nayjhren looked at the book and then back up at them.


    "Uh... you left this behind..."


    Nayjhren held up the book. Eliowen and Kaleido turned to him. Their eyes were wide.


    They let out a blood-curdling shriek as they both flopped to the floor. They went unconscious from pure fear. Nayjhren stood there awkwardly holding the book. As he reached his hand out to wake them he heard murmurs from deeper in the forest. He looked up to see a mass of lights making its way toward him.


    "Spread out further! Hurry!"


    A deep voice said as Nayjhren saw the lights approaching rapidly.


    He looked back to the two children and the book.


    "Sorry."


    He ran away with the book as a group of people in religious garments found Eliowen and Kaleido.


    "Father over here!"


    From the bushes, Archbishop Blues came forward, a torch in hand. He held his son and sighed in relief.


    "Quick get them out of these woods! Get everyone back to town."


    Nayjhren watched as they took the two children out of the woods. He looked at the book and held it tightly.


    10:32 pm


    Nayjhren made it back to the nest holding the book. Tekleha ran up to him and nuzzled her head on his stomach.


    "Hey Tekleha... Sorry I was gone so long, just went for a walk."


    Nayjhren hid the book behind his back.


    "I''m pretty tired now. I''ll just be going to sleep. Gotta... sleep so I can... grow up strong!"


    Nayjhren gave an awkward smile as he ran off.


    Upon reaching the nest, he climbed up the giant tree and made himself comfortable. He sat in the light of the moon, allowing him to read the atlas. He flipped through all the pages, illustrations of giant islands made from tiny orange grains. Mountains covered in snow. Lakes that stretch beyond the horizon. Great underground caves that house whole civilizations. His mind crafted a picture of the world. Soon he reached a giant page that was folded. He unfolded it as it created a sprawling image of the world beyond the forest. Around the edges was a great wall of ice creating a circle where all life resided. There were a total of thirteen large islands making up the habitable world.


    The largest island was named the Central Continent. It was a long island that stretched from the center of the map to the north. Surrounding the west, north, and east sides of the Central Continent were twelve smaller, but still considerably large, islands each labeled with their own names, sporting their own cities and towns. Nayjhren''s eyes grew wide, in the bottom left corner, written in gold cursive, it read Sundial.


    2 days later...


    The sun beamed down overhead. Eliowen and Kaleido walked through the forest, Kaleido carried a large stick that she used to hit bushes. Eliowen walked behind her and read from a small book.


    "Ugh! Can''t you put down that book?"


    Kaleido faced Eliowen and walked backward.


    Eliowen didn''t look up as he became irritated.


    "No. Father said I have to read this whole book as punishment by the end of the week."


    "Father isn''t here! You''re the boy here, grow some balls and help me find our atlas!"


    Eliowen snapped his head up.


    "If you stopped interrupting me I could finish this book faster!"


    Kaleido blew a raspberry and turned away. As they kept walking Kaleido stopped and looked forward. Eliowen noticed and looked up.


    "What the..."


    Kaleido crouched behind a bush and looked forward. She saw a giant tree with hundreds of Necrobeasts walking around.


    "Eliowen... it''s a nest..."


    Kaleido''s grin widened.


    "Kaleido..."


    Eliowen backed up as a Necrobeast snarled behind them.


    "Uh... don''t hurt us..."


    The Necrobeast lunged at them both as they screamed.


    Up on the tree, Nayjhren read through the book, his mind engrossed as he read through every page, attempting to understand its words. His ears then twitched as he heard howling from below. He quickly closed the book and leaped down with it in hand. He ran over to see a mass of Necrobeasts surrounding Eliowen and Kaleido. He remembered their face and quickly rushed through the crowd. Father Oak''s roots soon burst from the ground, inspecting the situation.


    "Oh dear..."


    Father Oak''s voice dropped.


    Nayjhren rushed over and came face to face with Eliowen and Kaleido.


    "It''s... you!"


    Eliowen and Kaleido looked up, their eyes covered in tears.


    "Y-you!?"


    Eliowen was trembling as the Necrobeasts crept closer to them. Their ankles were restrained with roots as they couldn''t move.


    "Father Oak what are you doing!?"


    Nayjhren ripped the roots off Eliowen and Kaleido.


    Father Oak''s voice rumbled as he grew angry.


    "Nayjhren!"


    Nayjhren shielding Eliowen and Kaleido.


    "Stop! They aren''t gonna hurt anyone!"


    "Nayjhren... do you... know these two?"


    Nayjhren grits his teeth.


    "I..."


    He turned to look at both of them.


    "They''re..."


    He turned back to look at all of his family snarling at him.


    "They... They''re... THE ONES I WANT TO GRAND HUNT WITH! Around the world! To all the places there are!"


    "Nayjhren. It was obvious this would happen one day... that is what we hunt."


    Father Oak''s roots pointed to Eliowen and Kaleido.


    "The reason I never assigned you to hunting was because I did not want you to see the truth of our food."


    Nayjhren''s body trembled.


    "F-Father Oak... what are you... no..."


    Nayjhren looked down.


    "That''s impossible..."


    As Nayjhren''s grip on the book loosened, Kaleido leaped forward and snatched it. She turned and grabbed Nayjhren and Eliowen before making a mad dash.


    "Hey! What are you doing!?"


    Nayjhren struggled in Kaleido''s grip.


    "SHUT UP! You''re lucky we weren''t eaten by those... things..."


    Kaleido hauled both of them through the forest, packs of Necrobeasts chasing after them. Kaleido ran in random directions, hoping to lose them but on every side were Necrobeasts.


    "Where are we going!?"


    Nayjhren looked everywhere but the red beady eyes of predators lurked in every direction.


    "I got no clue!"


    Kaleido soon reached an opening, ahead of them was a cliff ledge.


    "No wait!"


    Nayjhren tried to stop Kaleido but as the Necrobeasts all lunged toward them she leaped from the ledge, they looked below to the trees as they fell rapidly.


    Kaleido opened her eyes wide and tore all the leaves from the trees. Her eyes sparkled as the leaves formed a large mass. They all screamed before landing in the ginormous pile.


    A silence fell through the forest as the Necrobeasts up on the cliff looked down. Unable to see where they had vanished, the Necrobeasts slinked back into the forest. From the leaves, Eliowen sprouted up and spat out all the leaves in his mouth. Kaleido popped out as blood ran down from her eyes. She had over-exhausted her powers as she felt light-headed. Nayjhren crawled out of the leaves, his heart racing.


    "Kaleido! Thanks for the near-death experience!"


    Eliowen got up and brushed his clothes.


    "WOOHOO!"


    Kaleido stood up, wiping the blood from her face.


    "Holy poop that was fun!"


    Eliowen''s face contorted to rage.


    "FUN!? Kaleido we almost got eaten by a whole NEST of Necrobeasts!"


    Kaleido danced around.


    "I know! Who else can say they ran and dove off a cliff from that many of them?! Oh just wait till the town hears about this... we''ll be so cool."


    Nayjhren stood up.


    "T-Thanks..."


    Kaleido and Eliowen turned to him. Kaleido walked up to him.


    "No thank you! That was the most fun experience of my life! What''s your name?"


    Nayjhren softened his look.


    "Nayjhren."


    Kaleido wrapped her arm around Nayjhren''s neck.


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings."I''m Kaleido! Well Nayjhren, that was a pretty bold claim back there."


    Nayjhren blushed as he remembered what he said.


    "Oh uh... I just... kinda blurted it out."


    "Still it was a pretty cool thing to do, to think me and dumb-dumb over there were crying while you stood your ground. I wouldn''t mind a new member to explore the world. Usually, I would be the brawns and Eliowen the brains but I wouldn''t mind being the charming leader while you take the brawns."


    Kaleido winked and pats Nayjhren''s back.


    Eliowen stepped forward.


    "Wait, don''t you think we''re rushing this a little Kaleido? I mean... what were you even doing there Nayjhren, in that nest?"


    Nayjhren looked down and fiddled with his hands.


    "I..."


    He looked up to Eliowen and Kaleido who were both waiting for his answer.


    "They... captured me. I was only able to escape when they left me unguarded. When you two found me a couple of days ago, I had been lost in those woods. I was then captured by them."


    Kaleido smiled softly.


    "That sounds horrible. C''mon, we''ll take you back to our home!"


    Eliowen was hesitant to trust Nayjhren but trusted Kaleido''s judgment.


    "Yeah... Okay. Let''s go."


    The three of them departed back to the Jia Precinct.


    Back at the nest, one of the Necrobeasts approached Father Oak.


    "Oh, hello my child."


    The Necrobeast threw down a book it had in its jaws. It was a small book with the name Eliowen written across the cover. The Necrobeast sniffed it, the scent of Eliowen all over it as the beast growled.


    The next day...


    Archbishop Blues looked down at Eliowen, Kaleido, and Nayjhren with a surprised look.


    "So... where were you two exactly?"


    Kaleido went to speak but Eliowen cut in.


    "We were just playing around the edge of town and... we found Nayjhren. He said he has no home."


    Kaleido looked at Eliowen annoyed.


    Archbishop Blues stroked his chin.


    "I see."


    Archbishop Blues knelt to be at eye level with Nayjhren. Nayjhren stared into the Archbishop''s eyes, a seriousness blanketing his face before his gaze softened.


    "I am glad you found us my child. We will take care of you."


    Blues put his forehead to Nayjhren''s, his words echoing through Nayjhren''s mind.


    "Thank you... F-Father..."


    Nayjhren smiled.


    A few of the nuns helped Nayjhren clean up and gave him fresh clothes. He wore a long white shirt and shorts as Kaleido and Eliowen waited for him.


    "That looks WAY better than the poop you were wearing before."


    Kaleido giggled.


    "P-poop...?"


    Nayjhren looked worried.


    "Yeah! Poop!"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Huh? You don''t know what poop means?"


    Nayjhren shook his head.


    "Uh... it means like... gross? Or something..."


    Eliowen cut in.


    "She means you looked bad."


    Kaleido stomped her foot.


    "I can speak for myself! I don''t need you butting in. Speaking of that what was with before!? You lied to Father!?"


    Eliowen put his hand on Kaleido''s mouth and hushed her.


    "Don''t yell that! Listen, if you told him we found a nest he would''ve lost it!"


    Kaleido pushed him off her.


    "Oh, so you can lie to him about finding a nest but not about a dumb book!"


    Eliowen looked guilty as he broke eye contact.


    "You''re such a poop!"


    Kaleido thrashed him back and forth.


    Nayjhren watched their banter as he giggled softly.


    Kaleido snapped her head to him.


    "HEY! What are you laughing about!?"


    She let go of Eliowen and went up to Nayjhren.


    "Just cause you''re the new guy doesn''t mean you get off the hook for laughing at me!"


    Eliowen smirked.


    "Good luck."


    Nayjhren saw as Kaleido pulled down on her bottom eyelid and picked Nayjhren up. He screamed as she spun him around. He let out a scream but despite him getting tossed around, he felt at home.


    Weeks passed and Nayjhren became accustomed to the town. Eliowen, Kaleido, and Nayjhren spent their days getting into as much mischief as they could. They used the atlas to map out their journey of exploring the world. Kaleido and Eliowen would often flaunt their strand abilities, with Kaleido able to control things with her eyes and Eliowen able to link people''s souls together and puppeteering them. Nayjhren got to try all the delights of human life although Kaleido and Eliowen found his hatred for meat odd.


    Nayjhren had spent three months living in Jia. One day while helping Archbishop Blues with moving some boxes he stopped for a short break.


    "Thank you, child. Sorry to have burdened you with this mundane task."


    Blues smiled warmly.


    "It''s okay, Father. I owe you everything for taking me in."


    Nayjhren smiled and sat down.


    "If you don''t mind me asking... where did you live before coming here?"


    Nayjhren''s expression soured as he looked down.


    "I um..."


    He looked nervous but he wanted to trust Blues.


    "I..."


    Blues nodded and put his hand on Neyjhren''s shoulder.


    "Don''t worry. If you don''t want to tell me do not feel inclined to. One''s past can be hard to look back on, it''s what happens now that matters the most."


    Nayjhren''s jaw trembled.


    "I used to live in a nest..."


    Blues'' expression darkened as he looked down, Nayjhren could not see Blues'' face.


    "I was taken in by them as a baby and they helped me survive. I had no idea that they..."


    Blues stood up suddenly. His expression was unreadable as he looked into Nayjhren''s eyes.


    "My child. Are you aware of Necrobeast''s nature?"


    Nayjhren didn''t speak, his face covered with regret.


    "Necrobeasts come from when a wild animal consumes the brain of a Strand user. When they do they transform into a Necrobeast and can only feed on more Strand users. They are our natural predator."


    Nayjhren stood up defiantly.


    "N-No! That''s not true!"


    Blues was taken aback by Nayjhren''s compassion for Necrobeasts.


    "I''ve lived with them, they can be nice creatures. They looked after me since I was a baby. I know they can be nice."


    "That''s because you do not possess Strand, my child. They do not eat regular humans. I understand why you wouldn''t fear them."


    "Then... what if I got one to befriend a Strand user?"


    Blues'' eyes narrowed.


    "Please, I... I ran from my family... yet here I feel the same connection I did there! I consider both of you to be my family so please... Let me help my family..."


    Nayjhren got to his knees and held his head down in a bow.


    Blues'' eyes shined. He put his hands on both of Nayjhren''s shoulders.


    "My child, I will allow it. I see true care in your eyes. If there is a way to stop this violence, I would like you to try."


    Nayjhren looked up, tears in his eyes.


    "Thank you... Father..."


    Nayjhren left Jia and went back into the forest. He felt a constant pinching in his gut as he returned to the nest. The trek was long but he kept going. An aching feeling came over him as he passed trees and rocks he was familiar with. His legs were trembling, sweat dripping from his chin. When he walked through a bush he stood in front of the grand tree, its beauty reminding him that this was his home. He watched all the Necrobeasts below, going about their day. In a far-off corner, he saw Tekleha lying down sulking. He felt guilty for abandoning them for so long. As he approached, the Necrobeast''s heads perked up.


    He smiled and waved as a horde rushed to him. He looked worried but when they reached him they all tackled him to the ground and licked him. Nayjhren laughed as they all were excited to see him once more. He got up as Tekleha tackled him down once more. She didn''t lick him or nuzzle against him but instead laid on top of him, crushing Nayjhren as he begged her to get up.


    "Tekleha. That''s enough, get off the poor boy."


    Father Oak''s roots slithered forward.


    "Nayjhren..."


    Nayjhren stood up and awkwardly approached Father Oak.


    "I''m... sorr-"


    "I''m so glad you''re okay."


    Father Oak''s voice cracked as he felt guilty.


    Nayjhren''s eyes widened but he soon smiled.


    "Thank you, Father..."


    "Please, come sit. The whole nest has missed you."


    Nayjhren went to sit but his look changed to one of determination.


    "Actually... Father. There''s something I need to speak to you about."


    Father Oak seemed surprised.


    "I... I want to try and unite us and the humans."


    Father Oak fell silent.


    "Nayjhren. That isn''t the best idea."


    "Please! The only reason I came here is because Father- I meant... Archbishop Blues... wanted to try and make peace. He wants to try!"


    "You will come to understand one day Nayjhren... Nature is but a cruel comedy."


    Father Oak''s root slithered away.


    Later that night...


    Nayjhren was lying in the nest with Tekleha lying on top of him. He gently patted her as he looked defeated. Tekleha yawned as Nayjhren looked off into the forest, in the direction of the town.


    "Why... Why won''t Father Oak listen?"


    He looked back to Tekleha.


    "There''s such a simple solution so why... why doesn''t he take it?"


    He sat up as Tekleha looked at him.


    "You would take it, wouldn''t you?"


    Tekleha yawned again. Nayjhren smiled and ruffled her fur.


    "Yeah, I know you would."


    As he looked at Tekleha longer he began to come up with an idea.


    The following morning, Najhren and Tekleha ran through the forest. The cool breeze washed over him as he leaped over bushes and ducked beneath tree branches. Tekleha followed close behind him as he remembered how free he felt. He soon stopped to take a rest as Tekleha ran up beside him, panting.


    "That was nice..."


    Nayjhren looked up at the morning sky. Birds flying overhead.


    "Tekleha, you still wanna go to town? I believe if we show a Necrobeast can be friendly to Strand users then Father Oak will have to listen! I''m sure you''d love all my friends, Kaleido especially."


    Nayjhren grinned.


    Tekleha and he ventured back to town as Nayjhren rambled on about all of his adventures. When they reached town he saw Eliowen and Kaleido by the church. He ran up to them.


    "Guys!"


    Nayjhren smiled and waved.


    "Look who finally decided to show back up! Where were you yesterday?"


    Kaleido put her hands on her hips.


    "Yeah, Kaleido was so worried!"


    Eliowen smirked as Kaleido punched his shoulder.


    "Shut up! You were the one who was crying his name yesterday!"


    Eliowen blushed and frantically looked at Nayjhren and Kaleido.


    "N-no..."


    Nayjhren smiled.


    "Well, I actually came back with something very important!"


    Nayjhren turned around to see Tekleha sitting on the edge of the forest, hidden in the bushes.


    "Tekleha! Come here!"


    Tekleha didn''t move, she stayed concealed.


    Eliowen and Kaleido looked at each other confused. Nayjhren sighed.


    "Okay, fine, we will just go to you then!"


    Nayjhren grabbed Eliowen and Kaleido''s hand.


    Eliowen got anxious as he tried to tear his hand away.


    "Um... Nayjhren... what are you doing?"


    Kaleido saw the Necrobeast''s eyes in the forest. Her heart stopped as she tried to pull herself away.


    "H-hey... what the heck is that... Nayjhren..."


    Nayjhren had a smile as he brought them close.


    "Don''t worry guys, it''s our new friend!"


    Nayjhren can''t remember this moment, all his mind recalls is pure darkness. The aching feeling was back, his bones tightened as his mind compressed to pure nothingness. His eyes open yet he was blind. The answer to this ordeal was in front of him. Shouted in his face but he remained ignorant. Around him, visions of himself appeared. All walked away as they looked back at him in disgust, shame, embarrassment, and guilt. He was alone in his endeavor.


    Coming back he stared at his bloody shirt. His hand clutching Eliowen''s. He had a blank expression but his eyes were shaking. Nature played it''s cruel joke right in front of his eyes. For his entire life, he would eat what the hunters had gathered, never questioning what entered his gut. His gluttony had returned. Together with Tekleha, he ate. Shouting was heard, and he looked up to see Father. He had no idea which one but Father looked at him with horror. He was sorry but he couldn''t say it. As he turned his attention back down he kept a tight hold on Eliowen''s hand. Tekleha looked up at Nayjhren before a quick succession of nails were driven through her skull. She collapsed on the floor dead, right beside Eliowen.


    Nayjhren stood up, his stomach full. He let go of Eliowen''s hand as it plunged into darkness. Archbishop Blues came up to Nayjhren.


    "My child. May you rest peacefully wherever you go."


    Blues held a nail to Nayjhren''s forehead. Its tip stabbed into his skin as he didn''t move. Archbishop Blues'' tears fell past as his voice trembled.


    "It seems... nature will not change course. I am sorry."


    Before Blues could take action Nayhren''s family arrived. From the forest they attacked. Blues backed away from Nayjhren and took action to defend the town. Nayjhren stood with a blank expression as the horde descended upon the town tearing through its people. Blues attempted to fend off the horde but it was of no use. Nayjhren turned around and walked back into the forest.


    It was a long walk home. Each step became longer, each breath hurting more and more. He could almost reach it, almost reach home. Nayjhren put his hand out and reached towards the light. When he came before his home he found it engulfed in inferno. Necrobeasts winced in pain as he walked past their corpses. The great tree burned before him, and in the flames, a demon walked out. Its wings spread out as it stomped forward, crushing the skulls of all of Nayjhren''s family. As it saw Nayjhren standing there it flew up. Disappearing in the sky before slamming down, digging its claws around his neck.


    Its fangs are large with crimson hair and pale skin. It spoke with a soft voice.


    "You''re... human..."


    Its eyes widened.


    From the distance a man in a tie walked forward, his long brown hair hiding his face.


    "Rina. We''re done here."


    The man walked over seeing Nayjhren.


    "A... boy? Quick, get him to safety."


    The demon cradled him and flew up.


    "I''ll meet you back at Jia."


    The demon flew away. Toward home, or perhaps his home was burning to the ground. No matter which home he went to, nothing was there for him.


    An undetermined amount of time later...


    "He... ate him?"


    A voice cried out in shock.


    "Damn... so is he human?"


    An interesting question. Was he human?


    "It fused with his skin and brought him back."


    A voice sternly said.


    "The Haab'' is intact but... I still wonder if he''ll be okay..."


    Haab''? Was he okay? Please... I need to know, answer! Please!


    "I''ll rip that thing apart."


    A voice muttered enraged.


    "It caused all of this. Why?"


    Why? What a great question. Perhaps it was my nature all along. Perhaps I wasn''t human. What am I? What is human? Why don''t I know? Why...


    51EE


    "Where the hell even are we...?"


    Nayjhren''s head shot up. Trickles of light came through the grate of his metal door. He observed the light and saw movement. He scuttled to his feet.


    "Uh, Rina, what was that?"


    Nayjhren stood far from the door, the darkness keeping its hold on him. From the light, someone looked through. A girl peered in, scanning the darkness around Nayjhren.


    "Weird... this place looks so old. Let''s get out, this place is boring."


    Nayjhren walked forward but his legs gave out, and he dropped to the floor. The girl looked back toward the door but left anyway. Nayjhren''s eyes glowed.


    "No... Eliowen. I''ll... use my gift, the gift you gave me."


    Nayjhren connected his soul to the girl using Eliowen''s powers. Nayjhren reached towards the light.


    "I''ll make a new home... for all of us..."


    Tears fell from Nayjhren''s chin.


    Present time...


    Eliowen looked up at Nayjhren, tears falling from Nayjhren''s eyes. Eliowen felt guilt.


    "How could I forget..."


    Nayjhren wiped his face.


    "It doesn''t matter. I had enough time to create my own answers. I''ll make a new home. A new family. I''ll create... my own Era."


    Eliowen groaned in pain.


    "Please... Nayjhren. I... I forgive you... I''m sorry."


    Eliowen weeped.


    Nayjhren remained stern.


    "Don''t lie to me. I know the real answer."


    Nayjhren clutched his fist.


    Eliowen stamped his hand down.


    "Do you?"


    Nayjhren looked down at Eliowen as he lifted his knee.


    "Tell me then..."


    Eliowen forced himself upward.


    "Tell me..."


    Eliowen got on his feet. His body aching.


    "Am I... still your friend..."


    Eliowen took a step forward.


    "Despite all of your lies to me..."


    Eliowen took another step, his body sluggish.


    "Despite all the pain..."


    Eliowen reached his hand forward.


    "YOU PROMISED!"


    Eliowen screeched loudly.


    "Don''t give me another lie now!"


    Eliowen grabbed Nayjhren''s shirt tightly.


    "Nayjhren... am I still you''re family?"


    Nayjhren tossed Eliowen to the floor.


    "NO! NO! We can''t... I''m not a person."


    Nayjhren grits his teeth.


    "I''m one of them! A monster... A thing!"


    Nayjhren''s voice cracked.


    "I don''t get to be forgiven..."


    Nayjhren looked down at Eliowen, his face stained with tears.


    "I''ll do... all a monster can..."


    Nayjhren turned away from Eliowen.


    Suddenly the wooden box housing Century and Blues burst open. Century was flung back and crashed into the clock. She fell to the floor coughing blood.


    "Damn gramps..."


    Century spat out the blood and stood up.


    Blues left the dust.


    "To think such a troublesome girl could cause me this much annoyance."


    Blues held his eyes shut.


    "Enough of this game. Let''s make this an even playing field."


    Century raised an eyebrow as a giant crucifix was summoned. It slammed down onto the ground, implanting itself into the floor. It glowed brightly as the dagger in Century''s hand disintegrated into a powder.


    "What the..."


    Century leaped down to be on the same ground level as Blues.


    "What is that?"


    "A lock. With this crucifix, both of our abilities will be sealed."


    Blues raised his fist and widened his stance.


    Century smirked.


    "Alright then. Let''s see how many punches you can take gramps."


    Nayjhren and Eliowen debate their friendship as Century and Archbishop Blues prepare for a final duel!

 014 - Bout of the Coming Armageddon, Century vs Archbishop Blues

    Century winded her shoulder in circles, using her opposite hand to put pressure on her shoulder muscles. Blues pivoted his forefoot back and forth until he was set in a balanced stance, keeping his body upright and his arms out. His fist clenched tightly as his knuckles turned white. Century soon copied his stance but raised her fists higher and kept her fingers loose. As they stood in the shadow of the crucifix, time began to slow. Blues cleared his mind, the space around them disappearing as all lights shined on Century. His breathing was hoarse and his eyes still flooded with tears but he remained ridged.


    Century''s mind opted for a different approach to observing the situation, with her focussing on possible openings that could be made. Visions of her attack and defense rotations ran through her head as she gave one large sigh, her body stiffening as she took the first step forward.


    As her foot lifted Blues used her arrogant and thoughtless action to act first. He arched his back forward, leaning down. As Century got closer and her foot inched toward the ground, Blues knew she would be too distracted on her opening that he focussed a great deal of power on a piercing uppercut. His fist shot up and was driven deep into her hip, before Century could step back Blues pushed away increasing the distance between him and Century.


    In quick succession, Blues went for a jab. His fist knocked hard on Century''s skull. Blues attempted to go for another jab as he quickly pulled his fist back and promptly shot it back out. Century covered her face with her fists negating the punch as she lunged forward and threw a right hook. Blues reacted accordingly however and slipped underneath the hook allowing him to counter with another uppercut into Century''s upper arm. She couldn''t block or dodge the attack so she stiffened her upper arm, and as Blues'' fist collided with her upper arm it hadn''t done as big of an impact as he''d hoped because of how firm it was.


    To make up for the failed attack, Blues swiftly side-stepped to Century''s right as she recovered from the attack. He delivered a sharp jab to her cheekbone making her flinch back allowing him to land a hook with his opposite hand into Century''s face. She stumbled back and managed to recover as Blues corrected his stance. Her mind raced as anger flooded her bloodstream. She kept her fists up and went on a full offensive.


    She side-stepped to her left and right while also placing her feet forward to close the distance. Her unpredictable side-stepping however caused Blues to keep upright and defend. Century threw a fierce hook, Blues leaned back dodging the attack and keeping his guard strong. Century side-stepped once more to Blues'' left and threw an uppercut. Blues leaned away but threw himself back forward and shot out a jab hitting Century''s chest as a sharp vibration stung her bones. She squinted and ground her teeth before continuing with her assault. She pushed forward and crossed her fist over Blues'' arm. His eyes widened seeing that she wasn''t going to try and defend.


    Blues bobbed beneath her fist and followed with an uppercut to Century''s chin. The attack was devastating as Century spit out blood. She was forced to fall back but as she planted her feet down her stance became unbalanced. Blues took the opening and hooked Century in the head. Century staggered and Blues continued his vile attack throwing intense jabs. Century''s emotions ran wild as she let out a scream that rang through the church.


    With fiery determination she crossed her arm over Blues'' once more, aiming for his face but Blues punched her wrist off course making her overshoot and miss the punch entirely. Blues followed with another uppercut into Century''s abdomen. She winced in pain and fell back, blood leaking from her mouth.


    Century grits her teeth as she mutters to herself.


    "Can''t land a single hit on him... guess being old comes with experience.


    She wiped her mouth and took shallow breaths.


    "Focus Century... don''t lose to some old man..."


    Blues took this short respite to clear his throat. He coughed a few times before regaining his stance. Century noticed his cough and came up with a new plan. Instead of trying to land hits on his face, it might be smarter to land a hit on his chest, close to his lungs. Century smirked and threw herself back into the fight.


    She lunged forward, pretending to send out a punch but as Blues went to counterattack she bobbed beneath his fist and shot a jab towards his lungs. Blues'' reaction time was inhuman however and he leaned his chest back. Century''s fist was quickly parried and Blues gave an overhand punch to the top of Century''s skull. She groaned in pain before falling to one knee. She struggled to stand but Blues used the opportunity to upper-cut Century once again. She fell back and collapsed on the floor.


    Blues stood over her and sighed, glad the battle was over. He walked towards Eliowen and Nayjhren who both looked stunned. Century then grabbed onto Blues'' ankle.


    "Hey... we aren''t done... TILL I''M DEAD!"


    Century pulled his ankle back causing him to fall.


    Century shot back up and leaped into the air, bringing her knees close to her chest. She cast away a fair fight and decided to throw her whole body at Blues. As Blues hit the ground, he caught himself with his hands, his elbows at a far angle with his palms flat on the floor. As Century shot her legs out straight, a second away from breaking Blues'' spine, Blues swiftly threw his legs around and let his body follow the momentum. He was able to dodge the kick and throw himself up.


    Century wiped her mouth.


    "That''s more like it..."


    Century dashed around Blues, leaning her torso forward keeping her both low to the ground, and at a high speed. She inched closer to Blues while running circles around him. Blues followed Century with his eyes, waiting until she got close. Once she was close he reached out his arm and grabbed onto her. He kept Century''s momentum and flung her in circles before letting go. She was lobbed across the church, skidding along the floor before screeching to a halt. Blues darted at her as she dropped to the floor and rolled out of the way, swinging her leg in a circle on the floor. Blues'' ankle was caught and he fell to the ground.


    Century jumped up and charged her leg up for a powerful kick. Blues caught her foot and stamped it to the floor, he then threw his legs into the air as he stood on his hands. With great haste, Blues swung his legs around like a tornado, kicking Century in the neck. Century fell to the ground allowing Blues to stand. Once to his feet, Blues grabbed Century but the throat and tossed her back to the ground. The impact caused her to rebound off the ground. She managed to grab onto Blues'' wrist and propelled herself up so she could wrap her arms and legs around Blues'' entire arm.


    Her plan was successful so she pulled hard on Blues'' arm, intending to snap it to 90 degrees. Blues slammed his arm to the ground with Century still attached but she didn''t let up. She pulled hard until the bone in his forearm cracked, the noise shivering through the room as Blues screamed in agony. Adrenaline took full control of his body causing him to charge his arm into a wall and throttle Century against the wall over and over.


    Eventually, Century had to let go. She stood back on solid ground and quickly retaliated, swinging her foot into Blues'' still injured hip. He blocked the attack and countered with a hefty punch to Century''s abdomen. Century tumbled back, when she looked back up Blues dived at her with his fist pulled back, his knuckles turning purple. Century rolled out of the way as the punch landed on the ground, the hardwood floor breaking apart and sending a shockwave that blasted all the fragments across the room. Century held her arms up to block the debris until it slowed to a stop. Once she moved her arms out of the way Blues charged straight toward Century with his shoulder. Century leaped out of the way as he passed like a freight train. He crashed into the crucifix but didn''t realize it because his mind and actions were consumed with unrelenting rancor.


    "Holy..."


    Century barely had enough time to get back up before Blues grabbed her by the throat and lifted her.


    "Let... go!"


    Century thrashed around but his grip tightened.


    "May the orchestra be blind to your conducting. Let the choir sing your eternal lullaby, demon."


    Blues'' eyes were tired and he had a large frown.


    "No book shall write your name."


    His grip tightened as Century''s airways were cut off.


    "You''ll be buried beneath regret and sin. Rest easy... child."


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Century''s eyes widened but all she could muster was a grin.


    "Brute... you fucked up."


    The crucifix fell to the ground as the seal was lifted.


    Century ripped all her hair ties out creating an overwhelming explosion that rocked through the town. Blues backed away, his face now covered in blood matching that matched his red eyes. Century giggled manically before darting around Blues, pulling out loose strands of hair and scattering it around the room. They all detonated in a sequence as Blues created wooden boards to block the explosions but once the final explosion went off he had sealed himself inside a wooden tube. Century climbed over the wooden boards and looked down at Blues, who was trapped. Century scattered more loose hairs in the tube before leaping away.


    Blues couldn''t evade the attack and the explosions flung him into the air. Century saw as he fell through the air, unable to act fast enough. In a final blow, Century leaped up into the air.


    "I haven''t punched you once gramps... let it be known..."


    Century clenched her fist tightly.


    "I defeated you... in one punch."


    She delivered a shattering punch to his chest, it ruptured through his internal organs causing him to throw up blood before hitting the ground.


    Century huffed as she stood up. Her body numb and battered as she stood over Archbishop Blues'' body. He wasn''t dead but he had long surpassed his ability to fight any longer. Century walked away from Archbishop Blues and walked toward the Altar.


    Eliowen''s eyes widened as he reached his hand out to his father.


    "Father... no..."


    Nayjhren watched as Century approached.


    "Good job, pawn."


    Century laughed as blood dripped down every part of her body.


    "Pawn... you''re such a dumbass."


    Nayjhren looked confused.


    "What?"


    Century climbed up onto the altar.


    "You really thought I was listening to you the whole time? Following you like a minion?"


    Century walked toward Nayjhren as he felt fear.


    "The only reason I did what you asked was so I could betray you."


    Century put her hand on Nayjhren''s shoulder.


    "Because what''s more evil... than an apprentice betraying their master."


    Century punched Nayjhren in the gut hard, he spat blood all over her.


    "Nayjhren!"


    Eliowen''s hands trembled.


    "No..."


    Century kicked Nayjhren to the ground as she walked to Eliowen and picked him up.


    "Now... I''ll claim the Haab'' for myself."


    Suddenly Century felt a strong pain hit her face. She dropped Eliowen and stumbled back. She glared over her shoulder back at Nayjhren.


    Nayjhren punched his face as Century felt the pain as well.


    "Eliowen had this power once..."


    Nayjhren punched his own face again as Century winced in pain.


    "I took it... I took Eliowen..."


    Nayjhren punched his face again.


    "I... betrayed all of my family..."


    Nayjhren punched his face harder.


    "I... faced nature... like an IDIOT!"


    Nayjhren clutched his throat tightly.


    "I got... what all monsters deserve!"


    Eliowen''s hand painfully clenched to a fist. With all his strength he got to his feet once more.


    "NAYJHREN!"


    Eliowen pushed Century aside and walked to Nayjhren.


    "You tried your hardest..."


    Eliowen tore Nayjhren''s hands from his throat.


    "That''s the most human thing... you could have done."


    Eliowen stood beside Nayjhren as they both faced Century.


    "What the hell..."


    Century got to her feet, her legs trembling.


    "Get this power of friendship shit out of my face..."


    Century wiped her mouth.


    "I''ll just kill you both then..."


    Century took a step forward and collapsed. Nayjhren and Eliowen looked shocked. Century was out cold.


    "Thank god..."


    Eliowen sat down.


    "I could not have fought her..."


    Eliowen was drenched in sweat.


    Nayjhren looked at Century and scoffed.


    "Seems she has a limit."


    Nayjhren turned to Eliowen.


    "Well, what now?"


    Eliowen looked at Nayjhren.


    "You wanted to create your own Era, no?"


    Nayjhren nodded.


    "I didn''t trust you back then, I''ll trust you now."


    Eliowen offered his hand out to Nayjhren.


    "In hindsight, you had reason to not trust me then."


    Nayjhren grabbed Eliowen''s hand.


    "Though I guess I can''t create my new family without my old."


    Nayjhren helped Eliowen up.


    "Plus you have a lot of explaining to do. You do realize the last I saw you was when I killed you right? And what''s with the Haab'' lodged in your back?"


    Eliowen blushed realizing Nayjhren had missed quite a lot.


    "Oh, yeah. Don''t worry I''ll explain everything soon. In the meantime, the town is still under siege by Necrobeasts."


    Nayjhren looked surprised.


    "It is...?"


    Nayjhren looked guilty.


    "I guess that''s to be expected. I did kinda try and rip the Haab'' out of you."


    "I do think something is wrong with the Haab'' also."


    Eliowen hopped down from the altar and went to his father.


    "Father..."


    Blues smiled seeing his son was okay.


    "My son... don''t worry about me. The town needs you."


    Eliowen held onto this father tightly.


    "But..."


    Blues put his hand on Eliowen''s heart.


    "Don''t worry. I believe you can do it."


    Eliowen wiped his tears and stood up.


    "Nayjhren. C''mon, we have to help the townspeople."


    Nayjhren smiled and nodded, he caught up with Eliowen, hoping to right his wrongs to the town.


    Meanwhile...


    All of the baby bats waited by the door leading out of Rina''s room. They clutched their rifles and prepared the cannon.


    "Alright Yuro, I''m letting you borrow the body of Bomb 2, aka Bina. You better make sure to come back with it."


    Nina suited Yuro up in gear to aid him in flying.


    "We''ll distract the Necrobeast, just fly straight to the living room and to the rathole. You won''t have long because once we fire the cannon we''ll be closing the door, leaving you and the Necrobeast out there."


    Yuro seemed anxious as his legs trembled.


    "You haven''t told me HOW to fly yet."


    Nina shrugged her wings.


    "You''ll figure it out, just flap your wings."


    "Really helpful..."


    Yuro sighed as he perched on the edge of Rina''s ceiling fan. Nina dove down to convene with the other Bombs.


    "ALL BOMBS READY!"


    The baby bats aimed their rifles as they heaved the door open.


    The Necrobeast''s ears twitched as it heard the door opening. Yuro composed himself as he looked down, once the door was open wide enough he dove from the ceiling fan, the air around him slowing before picking up speed as he dove down. He spread his wings and caught onto a draft, he flew through the door as the cannon shot at the approaching Necrobeast. The Necrobeast snarled and jumped to the ceiling, dodging the net.


    Rina''s room quickly closed as Yuro flew close to the ground. He flapped his wings as the Necrobeast spotted him and galloped after him. Yuro''s flight was rocky as he couldn''t keep stable no matter how furiously he flapped his wings. The Necrobeast leaped down from the ceiling and snapped its jaws at Yuro.


    "BACK OFF!"


    Yuro kicked the Necrobeast in the nose before making a sharp turn into the living room. With the hole in sight, he dove down and entered the hole as the Necrobeast growled. It tried to fit in the hole but quickly gave up and walked away.


    In the hole, Yuro dusted himself off as he squeaked, using echolocation to make his way down the long winding tunnel. When reached the main rat den he found all of the rats dead. He ran through the pools of blood.


    "No... no! What happened?!"


    Yuro ran to the queen who was lying on the ground bleeding from her stomach. He clutched her.


    "What happened here...?"


    The rat queen squeaked.


    "A... Necrosite...?"


    Yuro''s face turned white. Necrobeasts are created when a normal animal eats the brain of a Strand user. However, in doing so, instead of the animal gaining the Strand user''s abilities, the powers become its own living creature known as the Necrosite. Most of the time a Necrosite will hang onto a Necrobeast waiting for the beast to become weak then taking over the beast''s body. However, a Necrosite can detach itself from its host but it will have a harder time reattaching.


    Yuro dropped the rat queen and turned around to find a giant maggot-like creature with hundreds of eyes and teeth covering its body. An amalgamation of a Strand user''s brain and the brain of an animal. It was Necrosite, specifically the Necrosite of the beast in the house. Necrobeasts have the mindset and genes of an animal but a Necrosite has the mindset of a human, they have disgustingly high intelligence that even Yuro could not predict.


    "Damnit..."


    Yuro faced the creature as it screeched.


    Meanwhile...


    Werren lunged constant hails of Tendrils at the Necrobeasts but more kept appearing. Through the sweat and blood, he began to get exhausted. He had been fighting for too long, the numbers were like nothing he had ever seen.


    "Damn things... JUST DIE!"


    Werren slammed his fist on the ground as hundreds of spikey tendrils coated the floor, ripping through any Necrobeast that tried to get close. He tried to catch his breath but as he looked up a Necrobeast had reached him and clamped its jaws around his arm. He screamed in pain as he impaled a tendril through the beast''s head.


    "Shit..."


    He looked at the wound and used his tendrils to carry him to the rooftops. He knew he had reached his limit, as even more Necrobeasts climbed their way to him he had to give in to his pride.


    "I never wanted it to get to this... I''m sorry Rina. I have to protect the town."


    Werren pulled out a flare gun from his pocket. It was a sleek monochrome that reflected the stars on its barrel. Written on the side it read Initiate Calling Flare. With a fierce pull of the trigger an orange flare shot into the night sky. The townspeople looked up as the flare rose higher and higher. The Necrobeasts watched the flare as well as it went higher and higher.


    All went still. The flare disappeared into the clouds as Werren watched the sky.


    Sundial Orbit...


    "Calling flare, Central Continent, Jia Precinct. Inputting coordinates."


    A man in an orange military uniform typed away on a computer.


    "Sending Lockdown Squad. Ready to depart station... 5... 4... 3... 2... 1... Launch is green."


    From an orbiting space station, a barrage of metallic objects was fired from a large cannon connected to the station. As Werren looked to the sky he saw hell descending upon the earth.


    Werren and Rina''s old friends have made their entrance from space to take on the horde of Necrobeasts. Meanwhile, Yuro goes against a Necrosite in the rat tunnels beneath the house as the invasion reaches its finale...

 015 - So Rained Blood on Pastures

    The soil was crisp, darkness kept the tunnels full with winding passages haphazardly dispersed beneath the entire house. The blood-stained nesting room lay full of putrid corpses, the walls decorated with a flurry of scrapes as the bodies of rats clawed at the walls. In the center of the massacre stood Yuro, in the body of a baby black bat, as he stood before a fusion of flesh, teeth, and eyes. Veins pulsed along its length as it brought its front up to look down on Yuro. As it moved, the creature produced a liquidity gargle with a smell similar to rot. From tiny slits along the front of it, it let out a loud screech that made Yuro cover his ears with his wings.


    As the screeching ceased, the Necrosite scrunched its body up and launched upward, acting like a spring. Yuro leaped out of the way as the Necrosite crashed down behind him. Yuro wasted little time and let out a small squeak, allowing for the bat''s echolocation to scan through the tunnel. Yuro frantically sprinted down one of the passageways as the Necrosite quickly followed closely behind him. It wriggled down the same passageway Yuro went down, the tight corridors not allowing for much security as Yuro plunged further into the maze.


    "Damn thing must have detached itself from the Necrobeast... this one''s a risk taker..."


    Yuro made a sudden turn as the Necrosite whizzed past the opening Yuro ducked into.


    Yuro soon reached a small room, as he went to enter further his body was caught in a sharp wire. His wing was cut as the wire dug deeper into his flesh. He yelled but his mouth was quickly held shut by a surviving rat.


    "Squeak... squeak squeak."


    The rat''s tone was stern as it narrowed its eyes.


    Yuro struggled but soon stopped moving so that the wire wouldn''t dig into his skin.


    "Friend!"


    He was able to get through a single word as the rat turned to look at many of the other rat survivors. Eventually, the rat took its hand off Yuro.


    "Thank you. You''re survivors?"


    The rat squeaked in response but didn''t seem to understand what Yuro was saying exactly.


    "Oh sorry, uh... let me try something."


    Yuro took out a long piece of his human hair that was connected to the body of the baby bat''s body. He then stuck the hair on the rat as his consciousness was swapped.


    "Matt!"


    Another one of the rat survivors grabbed Yuro, who was now in the body of a rat.


    "Woah woah! Don''t worry, he''s in that body."


    The body of the baby bat looked around confused.


    "It''s me, Yuro."


    The other rat let go of Yuro.


    "Yuro! Thank god you''re here. It was awful."


    "I saw."


    Yuro looked down apologetically.


    "What happened exactly?"


    The third and final rat survivor spoke up.


    "A complete massacre. The whole burrow was sleeping in the main nest when all of a sudden we were attacked by... that thing."


    The rat looks down mortified.


    "Before the creature got us, Matt grabbed me and Kyle and dragged us here."


    "Yeah... if not for Matt, I don''t even know what would have happened to me and Linda."


    Kyle shriveled in terror.


    Matt, who was in the baby bat''s body, walked up and began to squeak incoherently. Linda calmed him down quickly.


    "Sorry about taking your body, Matt. I''ll give it back soon."


    Yuro turned to Kyle and Linda.


    "So... are you all that''s left?"


    Kyle shrugged.


    "We don''t know. We haven''t left this spot since the attack. The attack was only a little bit ago so I''m hoping someone else managed to survive."


    Yuro put his hand on Kyle''s shoulder.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll help you guys as best I can. Right now we need a plan."


    Linda looked surprised.


    "Yuro I... You''ve done so much for our burrow. Thank you."


    Linda weeped as Yuro smiled determined.


    "Don''t worry. Let''s devise a plan then I''ll swap back with Matt and you can fill him in."


    Linda and Kyle nodded, their morale uplifted seeing Yuro''s determination.


    A few minutes later...


    Yuro squeaked, his mind mapping out a large portion of the tunnels. Now that he was back in his bat body, he needed to keep his part of the plan. He ran down the hall, occasionally squeaking to scan for the Necrosite. Once the path was safe he flapped his wings, signaling Kyle, Linda, and Matt to follow him. They pushed further down the tunnels, keeping at a steady pace while watching their backs and fronts. Distant sounds of shifting earth passed by them as they could hear the Necrosite all around them.


    "Alright. This should be the first area."


    Matt dropped to his knees and took a long, sharp, metallic wire out.


    "Thank god for all the underground cables we chew on."


    Matt laid the wire out straight and stabbed one of the ends in the ceiling.


    "First one secure. I''ll keep watch."


    Matt handed more of the wire to Linda.


    "You''re up next. Good luck."


    Linda smiled and nodded her head.


    Yuro began to run deeper down the tunnel.


    "C''mon. We still have more wire we need to place."


    They continued their way around the tunnels, evading the Necrosite as it wriggled through the tunnels blindly, hunting. Soon Linda stopped to repeat what Matt had done, taking a wire and stabbing it into the dirt above her.


    "Good luck Kyle. Be safe."


    Linda smiled.


    Kyle looked at her and clenched his fist.


    "Please... stay safe sis."


    Kyle hugged Linda before running off.


    Soon, Yuro and Kyle reached another spot. Kyle dug the wire into the ceiling and then handed the last few remaining bits of wire to Yuro.


    "Good luck, Yuro."


    Kyle nodded.


    Yuro ran off, not understanding what Kyle had said.


    With the Necrosite growing impatient from going down the same halls it soon heard the distant squeaks of Yuro, who was echolocating through the tunnels. The Necrosite swiftly went straight towards the noise as Yuro managed to reach the large nest filled with all the rat corpses.


    "Okay, Yuro... You''ve got this."


    Yuro looked down at one of the long dark tunnels. Their whole plan relied on the metal wires to act as poking sticks. They strategically went to certain areas in the burrow and stabbed the wires into the ceiling of the tunnels, these areas were right beneath the main nest area. They planned to lure the Necrosite to the nest and have Yuro lead it around the room as Matt, Kyle, and Linda stabbed it from below by thrusting their metal wires up.


    "COME AND GET ME NECROSITE!"


    The Necrosite screeched as it barrelled toward Yuro. It emerged from the tunnels and lunged at Yuro. Yuro quickly dodged as Matt thrust his wire up, stabbing into the Necrosite as a green puss squirted all over the place. Yuro covered his nose from the raw stench as he evaded the incoming Necrosite lunge. However, since Matt''s wire was still lodged in the Necrosite when it leaped off the ground it pulled the wire and Matt through the ground into the nest.


    "Damnit!"


    Matt fell to the floor but Yuro helped him up.


    "Glad you could join me."


    Yuro smiled before turning back to the Necrosite.


    The beast thrashed around as Matt and Yuro evaded its aggressive offensive. They soon got it into position as Linda thrust her wire up and into the beast, impaling it again as it sprayed more green puss all over the room. In a fury, the Necrosite yanked the wire and Linda up through the ground as its behind whipped her across the room.


    "LINDA!"


    Matt ran over to help her as the Necrosite aimed its next attack at them.


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there."Linda get up!"


    Linda groaned as she could barely breathe.


    "I got you."


    Matt helped her up but it was too late, the Necrosite leaped up.


    Matt clutched Linda tightly seeing his life flash before his eyes. Yuro ran forward and got his wire in hand, stabbing into one of the Necrosite''s hundred eyes. Yuro gave a bellowing war cry as he ripped the wire out and plunged it back into another eye. He was drenched in the Necrosite''s insides as it collapsed to the floor. As the creature panicked, it ejected more of its fluid onto Yuro, the pressure of the fluid causing him to stumble back.


    Yuro wiped some of the fluid off as he looked up, the creature was in position for Kyle to stab it but nothing was happening. Matt and Linda got a safe distance away as Kyle wasn''t following the plan.


    "Damnit... what''s happening..."


    Yuro grits his teeth but then he looks to the ground and sees that Kyle''s wire is stuck in the rat queen''s corpse instead of the Necrosite. Before Yuro could go to move the corpse, the Necrosite got back up and saw Kyle''s wire stuck. It screeched and hooked onto the wire, ripping it and Kyle out of the ground and to the nest.


    "KYLE!"


    Linda screamed as the Necrosite had Kyle in its sights. Before anyone could stop it, the Necrosite slammed Kyle to the wall. Kyle slumped over in pain as he looked up at Linda.


    "Linda... I''m... sor-"


    Before Kyle could finish his words, the Necrosite squished Kyle beneath its mass.


    Linda''s eyes widened in horror.


    "Kyle... Kyle... KYLE!"


    Linda leaped forward, frothing at the mouth as she leaped up onto the Necrosite''s back.


    "I''LL KILL YOU!"


    Linda grabbed all of the wires lodged in the beast and began to viciously slice the creature open.


    "LINDA! WATCH OUT!"


    Matt called out and ran toward her.


    The Necrosite spat its blood into her eyes causing her to stagger back. Just as quickly as Kyle had perished, Linda would follow. She closed her eyes hoping to join her brother. To her surprise, she didn''t die. When she looked up she saw Matt, holding the creature back singlehandedly. His muscles bulged as he pushed the Necrosite back.


    "Matt..."


    Linda looked thankful.


    "Linda... kill this thing. Quick."


    Matt screamed as he threw the Necrostand back.


    With rapid reflexes, Linda rushed forward holding a wire tightly. She thrust it into the Necrostrand as Matt joined, taking another wire and driving it further into the creature. Yuro smiled and took up the last two wires, holding both in either wing, he plunged them forward. They let out a blood-curdling cry as the creature screeched and exploded beneath the pressure. Its body popped into a sea of green puss, eyeballs and teeth landing everywhere.


    Matt, Linda, and Yuro backed away from the Necrosite''s corpse.


    "We... did it."


    Matt smiled.


    Linda quickly turned around and ran to Kyle. She clutched him tightly as he lay lifeless in her arms. Linda wept as Matt comforted her.


    "We couldn''t have made it this far without him. He did good."


    Yuro went up to them and looked down at Kyle''s body. He bowed his head, paying respects. Matt and Linda squeaked at each other but he couldn''t understand them so he quickly transferred his consciousness to Matt once more.


    "You all did well."


    Yuro smiled as Linda closed her eyes gently and stood.


    "What will you do now?"


    "Bury our dead. They all deserve a proper goodbye. Then, me and Matt will probably go out and find a new home. Maybe ask the crows for help but... I think it would be best we leave."


    Linda looked off into the distance with a blank expression.


    "Take good care of yourselves. You were as a crucial part of this household as anyone else."


    Yuro gave Matt his body back and waved them both goodbye. He returned to the living room exhausted.


    "Man... I''ll miss them."


    Suddenly, the Necrobeast landed in front of Yuro making him squeal.


    "OH SHIT! I FORGOT WHY I WHEN DOWN THERE IN THE FIRST PLACE!"


    Yuro ran away before getting stopped by a brown boot.


    Yuro looked up to see Werren.


    "Yuro?"


    Yuro hugged Werren''s ankle and cried.


    "I thought I was gonna die!"


    Werren leaned down and picked him up.


    "You did. Welcome to Heaven buddy."


    Yuro flapped his wings aggressively at Werren.


    "Stop fooling around!"


    Werren laughed. The Necrobeast was dead and Yuro swiftly returned to his baby body. Relieved to finally have reached the end of this whole ordeal. The Bombs also celebrated the death of the Necrobeast in Rina''s room. Werren and Yuro then sat down in the kitchen.


    "So, what happened out there?"


    Yuro sat down, his body feeling like sludge as he lazed about.


    "Too much. Though, I had to call The Initiates. As much as I hated to call them for help I had no other choice."


    Werren sighed and relaxed.


    "What a night..."


    Jia Precinct - 23/02 1:19pm 51EE


    Century opened her eyes, her vision meeting the familiar wooden ceiling that greeted her most mornings. Her blanket was wrapped around her keeping her warm and snug. Her body felt mostly healed and her exhaustion had entirely vanished. She sat up rubbing her eyes as she heard people speaking in the kitchen. She walked over to see Werren smoking and drinking a coffee. Yuro was chowing down on a sandwich in his baby body. Beside him, Petra sat watching videos on a tablet, her eyes entranced by the screen. On the other side of the table, Rina groomed each of her babies thoroughly. At the end of the table, Eliowen and Nayjhren were reading a book together and laughing.


    The sight made her want to go back to sleep as all of them were too loud.


    Werren then looked up.


    "Look who''s finally awake."


    Century groaned and sat next to Rina.


    "What the hell happened... I swear I was... at the service... in... the basement?"


    Century clutched her head.


    "Why can''t I remember anything after... entering the church basement..."


    Werren chuckled.


    "There''s quite a lot we have to catch you up on Century."


    Werren explains that Nayjhren has Eliowen''s old powers of connecting his soul with someone else. When Century went into the church basement Nayjhren was able to connect their souls since he was trapped down there. This caused Century to become his puppet. From that point onwards Nayjhren was piggybacking off Century in order to view the world from her eyes. He did all of this to get the churches Haab''.


    Century takes a moment to process everything, she rocked back and forth in her chair.


    "So... this little shit was controlling me for the whole of yesterday?"


    Werren nodded.


    "Huh."


    Century shot up and grabbed Nayjhren, throwing him to the wall.


    "YOU! WHAT THE HELL IS WRONG WITH YOU!?"


    Nayjhren looked guilty as his face turned red.


    "I''m sorry!"


    "Leave him alone, Century."


    Werren sighs.


    "WHY SHOULD I!? I''M NO ONE''S PUPPET!"


    Century let go of Nayjhren as she huffed enraged.


    Eliowen then smiled.


    "Yeah, it was kinda obvious you were being controlled. Though I hadn''t expected Nayjhren to be behind it. I sensed something fishy from you the moment you asked about the Haab''."


    Eliowen''s expression then changes to confusion as he looks to Nayjhren.


    "Though if you were controlling her the whole time... when she betrayed you was... that you?"


    Nayjhren blushed and looked away.


    "Doesn''t matter. That''s the least concerning thing that happened yesterday."


    Yuro then perked his head up.


    "OH YEAH! I have to tell you guys about my adventures yesterday!"


    Yuro stood on the table excited but as he went to tell his story he saw everyone busy. Century talked to Rina, Petra was engrossed in the tablet and Eliowen and Nayjhren we speaking about the book they were reading.


    "OH COME ON!"


    Yuro turned to Werren.


    "You''ll listen... right...?"


    Werren stood up quickly.


    "I have a lot of matters to attend to."


    Yuro hung his head low.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be back soon."


    Century''s eyebrow raised.


    "Where you going?"


    Werren smiled.


    "Just meeting with some old friends."


    Century got up.


    "I''m coming with."


    Werren looked surprised.


    "Don''t give me that look. You still have a bunch of things to explain."


    Werren smiled warmly as they both left the house. The sun was shining once more over the town as people rushed around, fixing the town once more.


    "So, why are those two even staying here?"


    "Hm? Well, Archbishop Blues and you tore up his house pretty badly. He is also very injured so I offered Eliowen and Nayjhren a place to stay while he recovers."


    "Must have been one crazy night."


    Century looked down to the ground with a blank expression.


    "We didn''t fight yesterday. That''s the first day where we didn''t fight."


    Her eyes twitched.


    "Guess we can just fight twice then, ha!"


    Werren laughed but as he looked at Century, he saw she had a saddened expression as she looked at the ground. Werren looked deeply at her as he smiled.


    "I''m serious."


    Century looked up at him shocked.


    "Really? Aw hell yeah! Get ready to die, Werren!"


    Century grinned.


    "You don''t even know, two fights means I''ll get to beat you twice."


    As they kept walking through town they reached the pile of charred Necrobeast corpses. Century plugged her nose as she looked disgusted.


    "What the hell... That''s disgusting!"


    Suddenly a man in orange baggy pants and a shirt tied around his waist hopped down from a roof. Scars covered his bare torso as he lifted his goggles. His hair was a deep maroon and his eyes a glowing blue.


    "Glad to see ya Werren!"


    Werren turned to him and smiled.


    "You too, Crux."


    "Most of the bodies have been burned, you get that arm checked out?"


    Crux asked, pointing to Werren''s arm with a screwdriver.


    "Yep. It should be fine. I still want to meet with Captain though."


    "No worries, she''s busy with the cleaning process but she also said she''d want to wait until the Archbishop recovers before having a meeting."


    Werren''s brow furrowed.


    "Hm. That could be a while. He''s injured and very sick."


    "Don''t worry, you need to relax Werren. Lockdown squad is here to keep this place under check. We''ll handle the Necrobeasts for a while. Just chill while we do our job, it''s why we''re here!"


    Crux smirked before running off.


    "Who was that?"


    Century watched him run off.


    "You heard of The Initiates?"


    "Nope."


    "Ah, well they''re an organization similar to the SHS and the Covenant. They aid in dealing with Necrobeasts to those who can''t defend themselves. Me and Rina used to run with them a few years ago and I called in an old favor to help in last night''s situation."


    "So why do you wanna meet with them and Blues?"


    "We need to discuss the Haab'' in Eliowen''s back and some other things. Don''t worry too much about them."


    "I wasn''t worrying. If I wish to become the ultimate villain I''ll need info on anyone who might try and oppose me."


    Werren sighed as Century insisted that she was serious. They both made their way home, thankful the long night was over.

 Interlude 003 - HATE Lesson: All About the Periodic Table

    Jia Precinct - 25/02 10:04 am 51EE


    A soft white noise hit the windows, droplets raced down to the bottom of the window as rumbling thunder rippled through the town. An endless stream of water fell from the darkened sky, and people holding umbrellas as they walked past. Kids in raincoats and gumboots jump through puddles with snails sliding down roads. Century sat on the couch beside Rina, yawning and stretching her arms out. Eliowen sat on the floor, leaning against the couch as Werren and Yuro stood up in front.


    Werren cleared his throat, wearing a lab coat once more.


    "Well, Doctor it seems the sudden downpour has delayed our usual daily lessons."


    Yuro stroked his chin, once more he was also wearing his oversized lab coat.


    "Indeed Professor Werren. It is such a shame to be inside but we must not waste any time."


    Werren thoughtfully nodded his head.


    "Right, you are. Since we can''t fight we will instead be using today to explain the periodic table!"


    Century groaned.


    "I don''t care!"


    Werren tapped Century on the head with a long ruler.


    "Hey, now Century! You''re the one that actually needs to listen to this!"


    Century slouched downwards and rolled her eyes.


    "Just hurry up."


    Yuro smirked.


    "Well, I wouldn''t get too hasty if I were you Century. At the end of this lesson, there will be a quiz!"


    Eliowen looked excited.


    "Really?"


    Werren chuckled.


    "Of course. We want to make sure this information sticks in your brains. So listen up! The person with the highest marks at the end gets no chores for THREE days."


    Century shot up, Rina leaned forward and Eliowen just looked excited to do the quiz.


    Yuro cleared his throat.


    "Thank you Werren, the quiz was made by yours truly so I''ll be sure not to leave any details out this lesson! Shall we begin?"


    Yuro looked to Werren and they both nodded.


    "Let''s start with the history of the Periodic table! Now elements have existed since the creation of everything because they are everything, this was common knowledge many Eras ago but the main difference between now and then is what the elements were."


    Werren cut in, turning the television on and pointing his ruler to an image of water.


    "See around 48 Eras ago, water was considered to be the element of all life. It was thought that everything was made from water in some way, this belief only lasted a couple of Eras before the belief expanded and incorporated air, earth, and fire alongside water."


    The image changed to all four elements.


    "These four elements were divided into hot or cold and wet or dry. Water was wet and cold, air was hot and dry, earth was cold and dry, and fire was hot and dry!"


    Yuro took back over.


    "Although this was far from correct, this was the first spark that would become the periodic table."


    Yuro changed the image on the television to one of a portrait of a man with a powdered wig and old regal clothing.


    "It wasn''t until 7 Eras ago that a man by the name of Antoine Lavoisier decided to challenge the four elements belief by instating an important rule! That rule was if a substance could be broken down into simpler substances then it could not be considered an element."


    Werren cut back in.


    "With this new rule, he challenged water being an element. He was able to break water down into its two elements. Oxygen and Hydrogen, when he tried to further break apart these elements he was unsuccessful thus solidifying that water was not an element. This continued with his tests on air which produced Oxygen and Nitrogen. This process continued with the creation of around 30 elements before he then passed later that Era."


    Yuro cut back in.


    "Of course, these elements need to be organized so an Era or two later a man by the name of Dmitri Mendeleev came forward with his observation on the way the elements were laid out. He noticed a pattern when looking at the elements when arranged in atomic mass, that pattern was the properties of certain elements would repeat themselves. For example, Lithium and Sodium, Boron and Aluminum, and many more. With this observation, he decided to line the elements most similar to each other in columns creating the start of our modern periodic table!"


    Werren smiled at Yuro''s excitement.


    "Exactly, this continued as scientists added onto his periodic table eventually creating our modern periodic table."


    The image then changed to a picture of a modern periodic table.


    "Now that we have the history down, let''s quickly discuss the different areas on the periodic table. First are the rows that are called periods, they are organized based on an element''s number of electron shells. Elements that share the same amount of electron shells will be put in the same row. They are also arranged based on their similar chemical properties and physical properties. The columns are known as groups or families. They''re ordered based on similar chemical properties but more importantly, they share the same number of valence electrons.


    Yuro cuts in.


    "Now, valence electrons are the electrons in the outer shell of an atom and the furthest away from the nucleus of an atom, aka the center."


    Werren nods in agreement.


    "Thank you. Now for the broad categories of the periodic table."


    Werren clears his throat.


    "Metals, nonmetals, and metalloids are the three categories often looked at in the table. Most elements reside in the metals category which takes up the left and center portion of the table. Nonmetals are the opposite of metals where they lack metallic properties. They are brittle and are poor conductors. Metalloids are a mix of both, having properties of metals and nonmetals looking metallic but extremely fragile."


    Yuro nods thoughtfully.


    "Couldn''t have put it better myself Professor! Well, that''s about all the information we will give you to not overload you with things. All of this will be on the quiz which we will have tomorrow! So study up and remember only what''s needed."


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    Century gets up and walks away.


    "Damnit... I FORGOT EVERYTHING!"


    3:49 pm


    Century was sitting at the dining table with a box of markers. Her attention was focused on her activities. Eliowen walked in and sat across from her.


    "How do you think you''re gonna do on the quiz tomorrow?"


    Eliowen smiled and looked at what she was doing.


    "Better than you."


    Century didn''t look up at him.


    "Wow, that''s bold."


    Eliowen listens closer.


    "Are those markers? What are you doing?"


    "Studying. Duh."


    Century began to get annoyed.


    "Are you... coloring something in?"


    "Yeah. There a problem?"


    "No no. It''s just... not something I would do for studying. I would much rather read a book or listen to a video."


    Century looks up.


    "You can read?"


    Eliowen blushes.


    "Of course. I mostly just use braille or have someone read it out to me."


    "Sounds boring."


    Century goes back to what she was doing.


    Eliowen''s face cringes.


    "Well, I don''t see how coloring in is supposed to help you."


    "How about you mind your own business."


    Eliowen began to get more mad.


    "You would benefit from reading a lot more... or... perhaps maybe you can''t read."


    Century threw a marker at his head.


    "Can you shut up!? God I wish instead of being blind you''re mouth would stitch shut."


    "It''s not my fault you''re gonna fail the quiz because of your strange studying techniques!"


    "Strange!? You don''t even know what I''m drawing! Why are you so insistent on this?"


    "Because it''s the WRONG way! You shouldn''t be studying like that, you''ll learn nothing!"


    "Oh really? Then if I get higher marks than you on this quiz you have to eat one of the markers."


    "Are you barbaric!? What sort of deal is that?"


    "So I''ll take it you aren''t man enough to take it. I thought you were better, son of an Archbishop."


    Century grinned manically.


    Eliowen looked distraught.


    "No, I... uh..."


    Eliowen thought long and hard about this deal.


    "Fine. But if I get higher marks you have to read any book I want out loud to me for a week."


    Century grits her teeth.


    "Deal."


    Eliowen and Century both smirked as they got to studying even more intently.


    26/02 9:28 am


    When Century, Rina, and Eliowen walked into the living room they saw three desks, each with the quiz face down on it and pencils beside it.


    Werren and Yuro stood at the front. Werren smiled.


    "Glad you are all on time. Please take a seat anywhere you like."


    Eliowen and Century sat on opposite ends with Rina in the middle. They both scowled at each other as Rina sat there awkwardly.


    Yuro spoke up.


    "Now that you are all seated, this quiz will be held under test conditions that mean no outside devices, no talking or moving, and no cheating. If you do any of that then your score will immediately be a zero!"


    Everyone got ready to begin as Yuro watched the time tick down.


    "You may begin... now!"


    All three of them flipped over the test. Century looked at the questions and held her pencil tightly. She wrote her name and then looked at the first question.


    Q1. What were the four initially believed elements and their properties?


    Century smirked and wrote down water, fire, air, and earth but when she wrote their corresponding elements she had forgotten if the air was cold and dry or hot and dry. She left it to a fifty-fifty and wrote cold and dry.


    Meanwhile, Eliowen sat there unable to write a single thing because he couldn''t read his quiz.


    "Um... My quiz-"


    Werren snapped his head toward Eliowen.


    "No speaking. A final warning to all of you."


    Eliowen looked concerned as there was no way he could answer a single question. However, as the living room went silent he heard the quick strokes of Rina and Century''s pencils. He listened closely and using his expert mapping skills, he was able to figure out what they were writing. With their answers now recreated in his head, he quickly deduced what the first question was and wrote his answer. He smirked, commending his own skill.


    Q2. What was the first rule when deciding an element and who was the one who created the rule?


    Century was done for, she was able to write the rule but hadn''t bothered to learn the names of the people involved in the creation of the periodic table. She thought back to the powdered wig and fancy clothes of a man and decided to make up a name for him. Jack Beethoven. Perfect.


    Eliowen didn''t struggle at all in answering that question.


    Q3. What was used to order the elements initially?


    Century struggled with this answer again and decided to just write down Mass.


    Eliowen kept flying through the questions easily.


    Question after question, all of them kept answering as the clock ticked down. It got to a point where Century was sweating profusely and Eliowen had ground the end of his pencil down flat as it scrapped against the paper.


    Yuro looked at the clock.


    "5... 4... 3... 2... 1... and... STOP!"


    All of them slammed their pencils down.


    Werren collected their papers as he and Yuro looked at them.


    "Thank you all for trying your hardest. We will get the results soon."


    Century leaned back in her chair with a smug grin.


    "Here that Eliowen? Only a couple more minutes before you eat one of the markers."


    Eliowen yawned.


    "Is that right? I believe it''s only a couple more minutes before you have to read any book I want. I''m thinking we start with... hm... THE DICTIONARY."


    They both were aching to see the results so when Yuro and Werren looked up they leaned forward.


    "SO WHO WON?"


    They yelled in unison.


    Werren chuckled.


    "Well, it was certainly interesting, to say the least. Century''s answers opted for a more creative approach."


    Werren held up Century''s quiz to show she had poorly drawn all her answers.


    "There were two words on Century''s quiz and it was Jack Beethoven."


    Werren tried not to laugh.


    Eliowen shot up.


    "HA! I WIN!"


    Yuro stood up.


    "Not so fast Eliowen... to be fair this was our mistake but... all of your responses were just scribbles of incomprehensible words."


    Eliowen sat down forgetting that he couldn''t see what he wrote.


    "The only word we could make out was your name which was written in a very pretty cursive font."


    Century and Eliowen looked defeated.


    Werren then held up Rina''s quiz.


    "And Rina... well... she ate half of it so..."


    Rina''s quiz had giant bite marks taken out of it.


    "None of you pass."


    Rina giggled while Century and Eliowen stood up and began to walk away with their heads low.


    "Now hold on a second."


    Yuro held up their quizzes.


    "There was actually one secret mark. That was your name. Eliowen and Century put their names but Rina didn''t meaning both Century and Eliowen got the highest scores."


    Century jumped up and pumped her fist.


    "I''m the shit! Let''s go."


    Eliowen sighed.


    "So... what about the deal? If we tied what do we do?"


    Werren came up behind them and put his hands on their shoulders.


    "I have an idea..."


    Eliowen, Century, and Rina were in the kitchen all cooking food for Werren and Yuro.


    Yuro burped.


    "Wow... Being a teacher is great."


    Werren polished off the last of his food.


    "It really is..."


    Eliowen sat down for a second, tired from cooking all day.


    "Eliowen! No rest until dessert is done! Me and Yuro still have plenty of room for dessert!"


    Century clutched a knife tightly in her hand.


    "Screw it... I''m gonna kill him."


    Century lunged at Werren with a knife as he stumbled out of his chair.


    "Century!? Calm down!"


    Werren and Century ran around the kitchen causing a massive mess.


    Rina sighed but smiled.

 Interlude 004 - Mission #71: Dynasty

    Central Continent Eastern Coastline - 5:41 am 35EE


    The air was ferocious, constantly pricking at one''s joints no matter how many layers you would wear. The dull blue haze lingering over the sea made it appear like there was no more ground as the helicopter soared through the misty curtain. Werren kept a cigarette between his fingers, the long drags he would take keeping his lungs from going cold as he collected the charred ash in his other hand. Once the ash went cold he would wipe it off and repeat the routine.


    His handheld radio flashed red. He wiped his hands and unhooked it from his breast pocket before clicking a button. A rush of static flooded from the radio as he adjusted the antenna.


    "Initiator Chrya speaking."


    Through the static a voice cut through, the signal grainy and somewhat distorted.


    "Foremast on the line. You''re approaching the calling signal, dive closer to the ground, and look for a blue tugboat. Coordinates unknown, the mist is making it hard to identify anything."


    Werren brought the radio close to his mouth.


    "Alright, signals getting lost here as well. Comms might be cut once we intercept the signal."


    Werren hears typing on the other side of the radio.


    "Okay, setting a safety timer."


    Werren chimes in quickly.


    "Set it for 10 minutes."


    "Hour? Are you sure? Standard is 30 minutes for signal operations, are you expecting trouble?"


    "Nope, just wanna get this mission over with as fast as possible. We shouldn''t be longer than 10 minutes."


    "Roger."


    Werren hears more typing.


    "You''re all clear. Preparing for communication cut-off, assistance will be called in 10 minutes. Good luck."


    Werren turns the radio off and puts it in his back pocket before throwing his cigarette out of the helicopter. He stands up and walks to the cockpit. He sees all the controls and gauges sitting along the front panel, from the front window he sees more mist. Rina was piloting the helicopter as Werren took a seat.


    "Set her down."


    Werren put his hand on Rina''s shoulder as the outline of a boat came into view.


    Rina slowed the helicopter as it hovered above the tugboat. Werren leaped down onto the boat, using his tendrils to catch him. Rina soon followed him and gently flew down with her wings. Werren then turned the helicopter back into his tendrils as he and Rina walked across the back deck of the boat. Its hull is navy blue and the bridge is a muddy white, the hardwood deck was beginning to rot in the corners. Rope and net lay scattered along the deck with the winch sitting against the bottom section of the bridge. A flag with a crescent moon thrashed in the brutal wind.


    Rina walked forward.


    "Hello?"


    She called out into the mist, the sound of her voice fell flat as it drifted endlessly through the sea.


    Werren walked forward and inspected the ground, footprints trailed to the bow of the boat. They were large workboot footprints, most likely one of the crew members. The footprints were muddy, however, perhaps hinting that this boat was close to shore and drifted out here. Rina walked around to the bow, she noticed all of the life buoys were missing across the side. The trail of footprints diverged into many paths, now multiple different footprints were scattered across the floor, all walking in different directions.


    Rina continued forward and walked to the bottom floor of the bridge. A table was flipped against the window, and cups, plates, and cutlery were thrown about everywhere. Food scraps were piled in a corner and bloody clothes were left on the floor. Rina walked around, the stench of rotten food making her nose twitch. It wasn''t until she saw a small ID card lying amongst the clothes. She picked it up and saw the picture of a man, he had light stubble and no hair. His face was round with two brown eyes staring at Rina.


    "Kyadiche Jolaeb... Age 36..."


    Rina sighed, her eyes narrowing as she tried to hold back tears. She had never even met the man nor known of him but her guilt was overbearing.


    "So where did you go...?"


    Rina put the card in her bag and left the room. She looked up to see Werren in the bridge through the window.


    The central panel spanning the length of the bridge was vast, with various panels and diagrams laid out with numbers scattered everywhere. Buttons blinked endlessly, Werren tapped a few but nothing happened. On the ground was a coffee cup, a large brown stain came from the mouth of the cup and dirtied the carpet. Werren picked it up, it was a pink cup with the words Plenty of fish in the TEA written on the side, a picture of a tea bag alongside the phrase.


    Werren placed the cup down and left the bridge, finding nothing. When he looked out the window he saw Rina wave up at him, he smiled and waved back before joining her on the front deck.


    "No sign of anyone."


    Rina caressed her arm.


    "We were too late."


    Werren put his hand on her shoulder.


    "Don''t worry, there''s still the underbelly of the boat. If we can''t find who sent the signal we might find out what happened to them at least."


    Werren walked over to a small hatch in the deck and lifted it open.


    "C''mon. I''m sure we''ll find something."


    They both descended into the boat. From the mist, objects began to appear, skeletons of people covered in coral and sand floated upwards from the sea, chains wrapped around their legs as they floated around the boat like balloons. Their skulls pointed upward with their jaws agape. From the mist, more appeared.


    In the underbelly, Werren and Rina couched through the tight space. A lantern illuminated the whole room. There were a couple of beds folded against the wall and drawers tossed around. Stuck in one of the drawers was a harpoon still attached to the rope. They followed the rope through the boat, pushing past boxes and squeezing through holes in crates until they found the corpse of someone, they were all but bone. Tiny traces of flesh still clung to the bone and from their hollow eyes a cockroach crawled out. The skeleton wore a neon orange vest as it sat against the wall, the harpoon gun beside it.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Werren reached forward to touch it but Rina slapped his hand away.


    "What was that for?"


    Rina looked stern.


    "Don''t touch it."


    Rina sighed before reaching forward and gently touching the skeleton''s skull. The texture was rough yet still wet. Rina ran her finger along the skull as Werren rolled his eyes. Rina soon came to the jaw and found the disc connecting the lower and upper jaw to be cracked. The person seemed to have had their jaw forcibly opened. Werren then knelt and inspected the skeleton''s ankle to see it had serious cracks around it.


    "Was he attacked...?"


    Werren stood up.


    "We should report this. It seems this is all we could find."


    Rina shook her head.


    "No. I''ll... try and look into its memories."


    Werren looked astonished.


    "Be serious. Listen we have a couple of minutes to finish up plus you need to bite into something to see its memories. Good luck biting bone."


    Rina turned and scowled at Werren.


    "Be quiet for a second."


    Rina opened her jaw and put her fangs against the skull. She bit down hard but it didn''t make a dent at all.


    "Maybe you''re right... I just wanted there to be closure. To know these people didn''t die forgotten."


    Rina caressed the skull before letting go and leaving the skeleton to rest.


    "Let''s get out of here."


    Rina turned around to see Werren wasn''t there.


    "Werren? Wait up, idiot..."


    Rina stood up to leave the underbelly but she then tripped. She hit her head hard and her vision blurred. She winced in pain before feeling a tight tug at her leg. Looking down, she saw a chain wrapped around her ankle.


    "Werren...?"


    The chain suddenly pulled her through the underbelly. She clawed at the floor trying to stop herself but the chain tore her out from the underbelly and back to the surface. Her nails dug into the ship as the chain kept pulling her. Her nails began to snap and tear off as she screamed. Her fingers gave out and she let go, the blood making her unable to grip onto anything. The chain soon pulled her over the side of the boat, she held onto the railing but as the blood from her fingers seeped all over her hand she lost her hold and was dragged into the water.


    "WERREN!"


    Her final cries before being dragged beneath the waves.


    The icy cold water stiffened her bones, she reached her hand up but the surface left her. Her vision soon faded as the ocean consumed her.


    Beneath Misty Waves - Unknown Time


    Rina opened her eyes, the soft shuffling of the sand beneath her accommodating itself for her subtle movements. All she saw was a vibrant ocean above her, schools of fish swimming through the sea, rays of sun breaking apart as they pierced through the surface of the water. She sat up, around her was a beach, the ocean from above her dripping down. As Rina stood up she felt another light tug at her ankle. The chain was wrapped tightly around her leg, it lightly pulled her along.


    She followed the chain''s movements, it slithered through the sand. The beach was endless, around her distant laughs of children fluttered by in the wind. She looked around, finding herself alone. When she faced forward her destination had changed. A boat washed up on the shore, it was covered in coral and barnacles but running around it was a group of kids. She ran towards them but their forms broke apart into mist, their laughter fading.


    As she moved closer to the boat she suddenly found herself in the bridge of another boat, the inside was clean, unlike the one on the beach. Sitting in the captain''s chair was a man with a sailor''s hat and uniform, in his lap was a small boy. The boy laughed and spun the steering wheel as they both mimicked the noises of a boat. Rina reached her hand forward but the area around her left once more as she returned to the beach. As she looked out to the sea she saw a boat, sailing towards a rising sun. On the shore, a boy and woman stood waving.


    "He''ll be back soon, right Mommy?"


    The woman remained quiet as they faded into the sand. Rina kept following the chain along the beach.


    "Where are we?"


    The chain kept slithering forward guiding Rina to a house. A home. It sat half-buried in the sand but slowly the sand began to consume the house, filling its corridors, its bathrooms, and its bedrooms. By the house, standing on the sand was the woman. She had a shovel and was slowly digging the house out but she could not compete with how fast it was filling. Next to her, another shovel lay, shiny and untouched. Inside the house, the boy banged on a window crying out. His wails did not phase the woman. He and the house were slowly consumed.


    Rina ran forward and grabbed the shovel.


    "I''ll help! Hold on."


    Rina began to dig the house out as the boy''s cries soon stopped.


    "Just keep going I''ve almost got it!"


    As Rina kept digging she looked over to the woman, she was frail and old. Her expression was one of regret. She let go of her shovel.


    "I''m sorry."


    Her voice was hoarse and tears ran down her face. Rina looked with pure sorrow.


    Soon the house was gone, buried beneath the sand. As Rina held her shovel tightly, she looked down to see a hole in the ground. A coffin lowered in as Rina tossed the shovel away. Her hands trembled.


    "Don''t worry."


    A man spoke, he wore work boots and a large neon orange vest. He tossed a miniature boat into the hole with the coffin.


    Suddenly the chain pulled Rina forcibly across the sand. Rina tried to reach out to the man.


    "Wait! No!"


    Rina watched as the man disappeared.


    She was pulled past everything once more, past the house, past the wrecked boat, past the bridge with the man and the boy before being pulled up. She hit her fist against the chain as it dragged her up into the ocean above. Once more she was consumed by the water, she thrashed around vigorously, refusing to let herself be consumed once more. She reached the surface of the water she was surrounded by mist. Her clothes and hair were drenched as she looked around. In the distance, the lights of a boat approached.


    "HELP! OVER HERE!"


    Rina waved her hands as the boat sailed up beside her. From the deck, a man put out his hand. Rina grabbed on and was pulled upwards, not to the boat but to the sky. She tumbled through the mist as the boat faded away.


    "NO! Come back!"


    Rina floated through the mist. Suddenly, she passed skeletons with chains around their ankles.


    "Humanity."


    A deep voice broke through the mist.


    "From the sea it came... to the sea it returns."


    A skeleton wrapped its arms around Rina and gently caressed her head.


    "All life eventually returns home. What about you?"


    Rina looked up at the skeleton as it held her.


    "I... I have things I have to do still..."


    The skeleton nodded and let her go.


    "That is good. Many come here to leave the things they have behind. Or perhaps the things they don''t have. Or even the things they need. The sea will wash it all away."


    "What if... they remember?"


    "Then they continue to live..."


    Rina fell through the mist, all of the memories she''d witnessed passing her as her eyes widened. She takes out the ID card, she smiles before tossing it out into the mist.


    Central Continent Eastern Coastline - 6:02 am 35EE


    Rina opens her eyes to see she''s in a helicopter, hunched over on a chair. Her head leaning on someone.


    "Someone''s finally awake."


    Werren smiles as she lifts her head from his shoulder.


    Rina looks around to see members of Lockdown in the helicopter with her.


    "What? What happened?"


    Werren chuckles.


    "You slipped and hit your head. Had to carry you out."


    Crux comes forward laughing.


    "Yeah, not only that it seems this buffoon couldn''t do a mission in 10 minutes. How''s that for a humbling lesson ay?"


    Werren sighs and shakes his head.


    "Not my fault miss slippery shoes over here fell over."


    Rina looked around and smiled. She looked out of the helicopter and watched as they flew further away from the mist, the only thing she could see was a pair of lights coming from the mist before slowly fading away.

 Interlude 005 - AWESOME HERO BACKSTORY TIME!

    Jia Precinct - 1/03 3:10 pm 51EE


    The house was rather empty this afternoon. Despite the cold weather, the sun was still shining brightly outside. Werren walked into the living room stretching and yawning, he was only in a tank top and cargo shorts, his hair messy as usual. He threw himself onto the couch beside Nayjhren who was reading a book.


    Werren peered over at Nayjhren''s book, it had lots of pictures of plants. Werren then looked around the room, he even perked his head over the back of the couch, scanning the entire house.


    "Where is everyone?"


    Nayjhren didn''t look up and kept reading his book.


    "Mint."


    Werren slumped back and looked confused at the answer.


    "What?"


    Nayjhren then shot his head up.


    "Roots! That''s what they were called"


    Nayjhren sighed relief.


    Werren looked even more clueless.


    "Huh? Are you alright Nayjhren?"


    Nayjhren turned to Werren and seemed surprised.


    "Oh hey, when did you get here?"


    Werren looked shocked.


    "A little bit ago... I asked where everyone was?"


    Nayjhren cheers up and puts his hand to his chin.


    "Let''s see... Century went to burn down Mr. Fram''s shop because he scammed her on this raffle thing. Rina and Petra went to dig up pirate treasure they found by following this ancient map. Yuro and Eliowen went to check up on Archbishop Blues and... me and you are at home."


    Werren sighed and chuckled.


    "I expected crazier, to be honest."


    Werren then looked at the book Nayjhren was reading.


    "So, what was that about mints and roots before?"


    Nayjhren looked at his book.


    "I was trying to remember what you call someone''s roots. Like where they were before now."


    Werren wasn''t following.


    "Their... backstory?"


    Nayjhren looks at Werren and then back at the book.


    "Ohh. Yeah, that."


    "Heads up, plant books might not be the best dictionaries..."


    Werren sighed.


    "Why did you even want to know the word backstory?"


    "Eliowen and I read this really cool book on this hero guy who beat up this evil wizard and saved his kingdom but during the whole book they kept alluding to his sad hero backstory but they never told it! Eliowen and I decided to make up his backstory for ourselves but we were having trouble figuring it out."


    "Sounds fun. What do you have so far?"


    Nayjhren pulls out a notebook with a few words written across the top.


    "Once there was."


    Werren looked defeated.


    "It''s... certainly an opener..."


    "We spent hours trying to think of things, we went late into the night writing things down. It got so late that Century used her special move shut up I''m trying to sleep you annoying shits."


    Werren grabs the notebook and a pen.


    "Since I have free time I''ll give you some pointers. I never completed high school but I''d like to think I know my way around a hero backstory."


    Werren grinned.


    Nayjhren''s eyes sparkled.


    "Wait! That''s right, you''re a hero! Tell me your backstories so I can get the right idea!"


    Werren shrugged.


    "I don''t know... it''s pretty boring, just the average world-ending event... nothing much really."


    Nayjhren clasped his hands together.


    "PLEASE! I NEED TO HEAR IT!"


    Werren shot up and put on a blue button-up and his signature white tie. He replaced his cargo shorts with dress pants as he slicked his hair back.


    "If you insist, I guess I can tell you."


    Werren shuts the curtains and hunches down with a smirk.


    "It all started when I was born-"


    Nayjhren cut in and wrote stuff on the notepad.


    "Oou~ That''s good, yep that''s a good opener."


    "Exactly. Anyway, when I was born my parents knew there was something special about me. They weren''t sure if it was because I came out of the womb with a suit on or if it was because I had special powers but once they knew their son was special they signed me up for boxing lessons to train me. That''s when problem one arose, I was too good! I could knock any opponent down without a sweat! People admired my strength... but bad guys feared my strength."


    Nayjhren was on the edge of his seat.


    "What next!? What next!?"


    "Well, one day a bad guy came by my home while I was out training in the mountains with Sensei Awesome. They then kidnapped my parents so I had to save them. I tracked the bad guys across the 13 islands but when I finally caught them... It was too late. They turned my parents into mind-controlled robots that couldn''t be changed..."


    Werren began to cry as Nayjhren blew his nose and wiped his own tears.


    "I couldn''t let my parents be bad guys so I had to set their souls free. Ever since then... I''ve vowed to track down the bad guys and stop them. Forever."


    Nayjhren cheered.


    "BRAVO! BRAVO!"


    "Laaame."


    Century snickered as she stood behind the couch with an ice cream.


    "Century!? When did you get here?"


    Werren looked embarrassed.


    "Around the time you were with Sensei Awesome."


    Century couldn''t help but burst into laughter.


    Nayjhren looked offended and used his powers to make Century smash her ice cream against her face causing it to go everywhere.


    "Don''t make fun of his hero backstory!"


    Century looked infuriated.


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on."You... was my shut up I''m trying to sleep you annoying shits special move not a big enough lesson for you...?"


    Century pulled out her glove and turned it into diamond.


    Nayjhren cowered behind Werren.


    "How about you get past Werren first, poop!"


    "MAYBE I WILL!"


    Century lunged at Nayjhren.


    Nayjhren scurried away as they both ran laps around Werren.


    Werren grew annoyed and used his tendrils to hold both of them in place.


    "You two... stop it before you break something."


    "LET GO OLD MAN! I HAVE A KID I NEED TO KILL!"


    Werren wasted no time and wrapped Century up in his tendrils leaving her unable to move. All she could do was thrash her head and speak.


    "Hopefully you''ll calm down soon..."


    Century had no choice but to remain still but she had an enraged glare.


    "Loser."


    Nayjhren sat on the couch and looked over his notebook.


    "Well... now that poop is contained we can get back to the more serious matter."


    Nayjhren wrote some more things down.


    "Okay, how does this sound..."


    Long ago, I was born to my parents and I had special powers that could take down the evil wizard! I spent my whole life training to defeat bad guys when one day my best friend''s brother''s uncle''s dog was killed in cold blood by the evil wizard so I decided to gather a party to travel the land and take down the evil wizard, to bring justice.


    Nayjhren grinned widely.


    "I think it''s pretty good! I like it. Maybe I should contact the author and give them my idea!


    Werren thought for a second.


    "Woah, hold on a second. The backstory was good but..."


    Century blew a raspberry and butt-in.


    "It sucked! I can really tell Werren''s part in that."


    Century rolled her eyes.


    "Listen to want a better backstory then listen up! Villains always have the better backstories."


    Century cleared her throat.


    "I spent all my life surrounded by great friends. We would always hang out whenever we could and we would always be in the same class for school. We spent our entire childhoods together as one big friend group. One day, we decided to explore this abandoned mall to find ghosts but when we did find one it attacked us. That''s when I awakened to the power of... COOL POWERS! I defended my friends as I fought the ghosts but there were too many... we would die there."


    Nayjhren leaned forward, Werren surprised that he was getting invested in Century''s story.


    "No... no way..."


    Century smirked.


    "Luckily, my friends also awakened to COOL POWERS! Together we beat the ghosts and promised to defend the town from ghosts. Life was great, I had great friends and cool powers. All I needed was a smokin'' hot girlfriend to go along with it so I decided to ask out the girl of my dreams..."


    Flashback time.


    Century walked in with a backward cap, baggy shorts and shirt, and even a fake beard. At the end of the roof stood a girl in a blue sailor uniform, her skirt blowing in the wind along with her hair, she looked out to the horizon.


    Nayjhren seemed confused.


    "Aren''t you supposed to be an elementary school student? Why would you have a beard? And why are you a guy?"


    SHUT UP THIS IS MY FLASHBACK! Anyway, Century leaned next to her and stroked his really cool beard. It was really cool.


    "Casper... I''m glad you came... I''m hoping you read my letter."


    Werren chimed in.


    "Casper? What kind of name is that?"


    Nope, just cutting that out.


    Casper blushed and put her fist on her heart. She turned to Century, her long hair blowing in the wind as her stunning emerald eyes sparkled. She was the one, she had to be.


    "I did Century. I read it. It was the most amazing thing anyone has ever said."


    Century blushed as she stood up straight.


    "So does that mean you''ll... you''ll be my smokin'' hot girlfriend?"


    Casper began to cry.


    "I''m sorry, Century. I can''t... because... I''m in love with your best friend!"


    Century''s heart shattered as she fell to her knees.


    "You heard to sucker."


    Century''s best friend, Hiro the Cool, walked up.


    "Casper''s my smokin'' hot girlfriend. You''re just... not cool. Neither is that beard."


    Casper leaned into Hiro the Cool.


    "So not cool..."


    Century''s world crumbled. They called her beard uncool. That was the WORST thing that could have happened. Century was betrayed by her best friend of all things, that''s what stung the most. Century vowed from that moment onward that she wouldn''t let her really cool beard be called uncool and that she would kill anyone who said it was uncool.


    End of Flashback.


    Nayjhren was gripping his notebook as he looked enraged.


    "That... poop... HE SHOULD DIE!"


    Century nodded her head.


    "YEAH HE SHOULD! DIE! DIE! DIE!"


    They both began to chant DIE.


    Werren chimed in.


    "Hold on! Killing doesn''t seem like something and HERO would do. That story is awful!"


    Century snarled.


    "What do you know about being a hero huh?"


    Werren clenched his fist.


    "BECAUSE- No. I won''t get angry. I just think there could be more... hero elements about that story."


    Century raised an eyebrow.


    "Like?"


    Werren cleared his throat.


    "Well..."


    Flashback time.


    Century rushed through the collapsing school building, punching through debris and saving innocent people before they were crushed. As she lifted the last one out she then saw her beloved Casper trapped. With little time she rushed up the building with all her strength. Century reached her arm out but before Casper could grab it, she fell and disappeared. Century screamed in pain as the love of her life was gone.


    "Casper... I... I NEVER GOT TO TELL YOU I LOVED YOU!"


    Century wept.


    "Heh, glad she''s gone."


    A voice said behind Century.


    Century spun around to see her best friend, Hiro the Cool standing there.


    "What? What did you say!?"


    "You heard me. I''m glad Casper is gone. Her father, the town''s mayor, tore down my favorite noodle shop so I had to give him a little taster of pain."


    Hiro laughed.


    "You did this... but... we''re heroes! We''re supposed to save people..."


    Century clenched her bloody hand.


    "We were heroes but when you get older... you realize there''s no place for heroes. I''ll keep destroying this town so the mayor truly understands what loss feels like. MWUAHAHAHA!"


    Hiro walked onto a helicopter and flew off.


    Century vowed to not have anyone else lose a loved one like her so she would protect the town from her ex-best friend.


    Flashback End.


    Nayjhren was in tears but kept a blank expression.


    "So... heartwarming."


    Century rolled her eyes.


    "so BORING. Where''s the drama of being an anti-hero? The spice? The strive?"


    Werren looked taken aback.


    "What do you mean? That''s not a TRUE hero then."


    Century sighed.


    "You have such bland taste."


    Werren grew annoyed.


    "You''re the one that kept going on about you''re really cool beard? What was that about!?"


    Century looked up and reminisced.


    "You just wouldn''t understand..."


    Werren and Century argued back and forth. Nayjhren stared at a blank page, unable to come up with any ideas.


    "I... just can''t think! Maybe... the hero wasn''t meant to have his backstory revealed."


    Century looked over confused.


    "Huh? Wait what was this all for?"


    Nayjhren grabbed the book and held it up for Century to see. The front cover was a muscular man with knight armor slaying a dragon. The title read Badass Hero: Part 1 - The Adventure. Century looked at the bottom of the cover which read Want to see the Badass Hero''s backstory? Read Part 2 - The Tragic Backstory! Now available at most stores dial-wide!


    "There''s a part 2."


    Nayjhren looked and was amazed.


    "WHAT!?"


    Werren sighed and sat down.


    "So all this was for nothing? And I thought my ideas were getting somewhere..."


    Century tore herself from Werren''s tendrils and sat down.


    "Same... guess I''ll just retire my ideas for another time..."


    Nayjhren sat down.


    "Man, I hope his backstory can live up to the hype..."


    4/03 8:23 pm


    Nayjhren and Eliowen closed the second book.


    "His... best friend''s brother''s uncle''s dog was killed by the evil wizard in cold blood...?"


    Nayjhren sighed, disappointed.


    "That was horrible."


    Eliowen slouched back.


    Nayjhren shook his head, trying to make sense of everything.


    "Who would even think of such a bad idea? Strange how we can come up with better ideas... oh well."


    They tossed the book in the bin.

 016 - Fate Among Dying Stars

    SHS Training Facility - 11/03 11:27 am 51EE


    Beads of burning sweat trickled down Hiro''s nose, all the way to the tip, before dripping down onto the white concrete. The walls surrounding him were beaming white, tall red beams ascending to the padded ceiling. Hiro was standing with his legs far apart and slightly bent allowing him to hunch forward and hold onto his thighs for support. His nose twitched as his hair invaded his peripherals. He slicked his hair back with the sweat soaking his forehead and rubbed his nose.


    Standing before him were six people, all dressed in white and sweating just as much as him. Hiro stood up straight and clutched onto a small disc, his lungs heaving as he could barely catch a single breath. He stepped forward and put his biker helmet on, a bright yellow with a long white stripe going around the helmet. He flipped the visor down causing his face to be wrapped in void. In a flash, he zipped forward and threw the disc heavily. His six opponents all pounced onto the disc but out of nowhere, Hiro''s helmet flew threw the air toward the disc. Without warning or sound, Hiro was instantly transported to the location of his helmet with it back on his head.


    He grabbed the disc and evaded all of his opponents. They all pushed past each other and reached for Hiro. He threw the disc upward and swung his leg around to belt two of his opponents'' jaws with his heel. The force caused them to be flung back as Hiro quickly grabbed the disc. He kept running as the remaining four opponents surrounded him. Hiro leapt over them and threw his helmet and the disc towards a large net. His opponents all quickly reached out to the disc and grabbed ahold of it just before it entered the net. However, Hiro''s helmet flew through the air and hooked the disc inside of it.


    Hiro grinned and recalled his helmet with the disc in his hand as his opponents all fell into the net. In one quick fling, Hiro threw the disc into the net as a blaring buzzer went off. All of his opponents groaned as they got up. They all stretched and rubbed their bruised body. A few took long gulps of water with one of them just spilling a whole bottle of water on themself.


    Hiro heard a light chuckle from the sidelines followed by clapping.


    "That makes what? 29? Impressive."


    Carleton sat on the side bench and leaned on his fist. His smile was so wide it looked as if his eyes were closed.


    Hiro wiped his brow.


    "Yep, so when are you gonna play?"


    Hiro grabbed a water bottle and took a long swig.


    Carleton chuckled nervously and waved his hands around.


    "I''m not in the market to make your win streak 30."


    Carleton stands up, his attire stands out compared to the bleak white room and sporting uniforms Hiro and the others wore. He had a teal dress shirt with orange polka dots splattered all over it. He kept his sleeves rolled up and wore navy blue shorts with suspenders. He dressed like an old person, with his socks riding up to his knee and circle glasses.


    "Plus sports isn''t my strong suit."


    Hiro throws a towel over his shoulder.


    "Your loss."


    They begin to leave the court and head outside, the sun''s rays were toxic to the exhausted Hiro who dragged himself across a large dirt path to shade.


    Carleton is unaffected by the sun and stands in its glow while Hiro sits on the grass by a tree.


    "How have you been finding this place? I know it''s not as grand as the headquarters back in the Night Precinct."


    Hiro leans back to look at the cerulean sky.


    "I grew up in the countryside so it isn''t too bad. Familiar. The real sucker in this place is having to walk everywhere. There''s no proper roads for my bike so the poor girl has had to sit in the garage for weeks."


    Carleton stands on his tippy toes and quickly sways back to stand on his heels, keeping his smile the whole time.


    "I like walking. It makes me feel... alive."


    Carleton stops his swaying and loses his smile.


    "I believe we are getting called."


    Hiro looks up confused.


    "Huh? What do you-"


    Suddenly an elegantly dressed man in a suit walks up to us, he has white hair tied back and a clean-shaven beard. He looks old, his eyes are narrow, and his face wrinkled. He holds a tin cloche and stands tightly together.


    "My Lord wishes to speak with you, Mr Carleton."


    Carleton nods.


    "I''ll just be a second."


    The man walks off as Carleton turns to Hiro.


    "Seems something exciting is finally happening around here, let''s not waste a Lord''s time, Hiro."


    Carleton walks off as Hiro scurries to his feet and runs to catch up. They walk through the training facility, everything sporting a militaristic look with forest green paint and dreary concrete walls. Spectators dressed in their white uniforms walk by as distant sounds of a battle rage on. Soon Hiro and Carleton reach a large dome, Carleton walks into it without fear but Hiro seems anxious about what is going to happen once he steps through.


    Carleton noticed Hiro''s hesitancy and turned around to face him.


    "Something wrong, Hiro?"


    Hiro looked up at the dome and shook his head.


    "It''s nothing."


    Hiro made his way inside to find a massive arena, viewing stands loomed above as loud bangs could be heard in the centre. As Hiro and Carleton walked in they saw a man appear from a cloud of smoke, he was covered in strange objects and gave a hearty chuckle.


    "GAHAHA! I''ve missed battles like these!"


    The man could be seen clearly now, his entire body was covered with comedy masks, each sporting a different expression. He had a menacing figure, standing taller than anyone Hiro had ever seen.


    On the other side of the arena, a man in a blue sailor''s outfit was kneeling, covered in cuts and bruises.


    "I''m glad... I could provide a sufficient battle... Lord Vitruvian Limbic."


    Lord Vitruvian Limbic scoffed and took the mask concealing his face off. Soon all the masks on his body disappeared as he stood bare on the battlefield.


    "Please, the other Lords are not here. Just call me Vivian, I do not share their passion for rules or conformities."


    Hiro looked weirded out by the naked man standing there.


    "What the hell is this?"


    Carleton smirked and looked down at the ground.


    "It is simply play. Though we aren''t here to spectate."


    Carleton approached Vivian nonchalantly.


    "Vivian. I believe you called for me."


    Vivian looks at Carleton and nods. Soon the elegantly dressed man from before walks up to Vivian and hands him a hot towel.


    "Thank you, Terrintul."


    Vivian wipes the sweat from his body.


    "Carleton I assume? A new situation has arisen beyond the eastern coast. Since you are in charge of the facility here, I wish to request a handful of Spectators to aid in... a coming battle."


    Carleton''s eyes widened.


    "A situation? Is it Ignition again?"


    Vivian shakes his head.


    "A Haab''. More specifically... a Haab'' in the clutches of a Necrosite."


    Jia Precinct - 11/03 12:04 pm 51EE


    Century sat on the couch chewing on the string of Rina''s maroon hoodie, Which Rina lent Century, as the television was left on the news channel. Two news anchors spoke but Century had tuned them out, hearing only white noise. Her arm hung off the edge of the couch as she was thoroughly bored. Petra was on the floor, watching videos on Yuro''s tablet like usual. The noise from it combined with the TV created an obnoxious atmosphere that slowly nipped at Century.


    Century let out a long groan.


    "Turn that down!"


    Century kicked Petra over.


    "You''ve been addicted to that thing for weeks now."


    Petra rolled across the living room, she had noticeable bags beneath her eyes and her skin was greasy.


    "What the hell is wrong with you!"


    Petra sighed in frustration.


    "Geez, why are you even here? Shouldn''t you be with the others?"


    Century pouted and turned to lay on her side.


    "I wanted to... apparently only important people are allowed to go."


    Petra looked offended.


    "Figures. I wonder why they didn''t bring along then..."


    Century shrugged her shoulders.


    "You weren''t brought along because you''re disgusting. I wasn''t brought along because Werren said he was afraid I''d just cause trouble."


    Century shot up.


    "AND HE''S RIGHT GODDAMNIT! THAT''S THE WHOLE REASON I WANTED TO GO!"


    Century punched the couch.


    Petra furrowed her brow.


    "Stop being such a numbskull. They probably didn''t want us to go because we''re still SHS members."


    Century gave a puzzled look.


    "What does that have to do with anything? Aren''t they just going for ice cream like they do every day?"


    Petra held in a laugh.


    "Pfft. That''s what they tell you? Wow, they really don''t trust you."


    Century was insulted and kicked Petra across the room.


    "What are you talking about!? Where are they then?!"


    Petra bounced around the room before coming to a stop. Her head twirled as she waited for the dizziness to fade.


    "If you would let me speak before KICKING ME then I could tell you!"


    Century kicked Petra again.


    "WHERE ARE THEY!?"


    Petra screamed as she rolled into the kitchen. Century went after her.


    "STOP DOING THAT ASSHOLE!"


    Petra composed herself.


    "Now that I can explain, they aren''t going out to ice cream, that''s stupid. Though you falling for that lie isn''t surprising."


    Century lifted her leg, preparing to kick Petra once more.


    "Don''t! I''ll be serious now. They''ve been having meetings with the Lockdown squad."


    Century calmed down and put down her leg.


    "Meetings? Seriously? Glad I''m not going to those then."


    Century picked Petra up and brought her back to the living room.


    Petra sighed.


    "Well, it might not seem like a big deal to you but I still have loyalty to the SHS, and knowing what''s happening in those meetings could aid the SHS."


    Century flung Petra onto the couch and sat beside her.


    "Good for you. SHS and I aren''t getting along too well so I could care less about what they want."


    "Even if what they''re saying could help aid in you becoming a villain?"


    Petra raised one of her eyebrows.


    "Also don''t you wanna hear about their plans? If they''ve been having daily meetings for almost a week now then they must be talking about very important things."


    Century looked off to the side.


    "Stop trying to manipulate me into going. I don''t listen to anyone."


    Century thought for a moment.


    "But fine, we can go spy on them for a bit. Better than sitting on my ass doing nothing."


    Petra smirked.


    "I knew you had it in you! Y''know me and you should go back to the SHS, I think we''d make a pretty good team!"


    Century put on her glove and made Petra explode into a gory mess.


    "This isn''t a partnership. We''re doing this MY way. And why would I ever want to be on a team with you!?"


    Meanwhile...


    The church had been fully repaired. It was one of the first things rebuilt to a pristine state, it was as if nothing ever happened there. Most of the town had been rebuilt with the help of the Lockdown squad. The residents were happy they had finally gotten a break from all the insane events. Inside the church, Werren, Yuro, and Rina sat by the altar. Werren tapped his foot as he looked at his box of cigarettes, debating if he should take a quick one.


    Suddenly the front doors open with Eliowen and Nayjhren assisting Archbishop Blues inside. Blues'' injuries had mostly healed but his sickness was getting worse, his skin had begun to turn green, his hands and knees trembled after any slight movement.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    Eliowen had his hand on Blues'' back.


    "Just take it slow, Father."


    Blues chuckled.


    "I''m trying Eliowen. I never thought I''d have regular old man problems but here we are."


    They soon joined up with Werren and the others by the altar.


    Nayjhren looked at Blues feeling guilty.


    "I don''t understand. Why did he have to heal his wounds naturally and why is he still sick? Can Rina not heal him with her powers?"


    Werren shook his head as Rina looked down.


    "Unfortunately no. Blues'' has a very specific illness. Or rather, he has a mutated version of our illness."


    Nayjhren looked confused prompting Yuro to speak up.


    "You haven''t learned this yet so I don''t blame you for suggesting using Rina but, Strand is a lot more complex. It''s a part of our biology, to put it simply, Strand is a parasite. Our bodies have evolved to keep the parasite in check but our bodies have also evolved with the parasite in us so our brain has made room for it. This keeps the parasite in check meaning it would never be able to kill us unless more of the parasite were to enter our brain."


    Werren chimes in.


    "Let''s lay it out like this. Our brain is around 0.0029% infested with the Strand parasite. This is a healthy amount. If even 0.0001% more of the parasite is to exist in one''s body then they will begin to die. This is known as Strandiase. It''s why Necrosites exist, they are the part of the brain that houses one Strand abilities and it''s why Necrobeasts hunt us, they want to feed their Necrosite so that it will grow larger."


    Nayjhren looks disheartened.


    "So... if Rina were to bite him she would get the parasite..."


    Nayjhren looked even more guilty.


    "Is there a cure?"


    Werren ponders deeply for a few minutes.


    "There are a couple of solutions. The first is to excessively use your powers to quell the parasite. The other solution is a bit outdated but there used to be a special type of crystal that could zap all of the parasites from one''s brain, it would get rid of the illness but also one''s powers. However, the crystals were used in biological warfare a lot since the parasite would be trapped in the crystal. In the previous Era, they were used to spread a mass amount of the parasite and caused a great plague through the Central Continent."


    The room fell quiet. Blues laughed breaking through the barrier.


    "I''ll be fine! I''ve been using my powers a lot to help rebuild the town and my house. I''ll only have it for a little while longer."


    Eliowen clutched onto Blues'' hand.


    "I promise."


    Eliowen smiled. Suddenly the church''s front doors swung open. Sunlight ran in before the shadows of figures blocked the way. They waltzed inside, their footsteps heavy. The first to enter was Crux, he wore large orange cargo pants and kept his coat wrapped around his waist, he had no shirt and large goggles that hung around his neck. His hair was long and spikey.


    Crux tossed a screwdriver into the air and caught it once it came back down. His large leather gloves creaked as he clenched his screwdriver.


    "Sorry for bein'' late! Got caught up in fixin'' some guys fridge."


    Behind him was a rather short girl with black hair in a ponytail named Draco. She wore a navy leather harness with a navy sleeveless top and orange microfiber gloves. The most notable feature of her was her two prosthetic blade legs that were orange with navy accents.


    Draco stepped forward and stood up straight.


    "Yes. Apologies."


    The next to walk forward was a short boy with messy silver hair named Pyxis. He had a long navy coat with a turtle neck collar that he left unzipped. He also wore orange shorts with two straps hanging from his hips.


    Pyxis walked forward holding a compass.


    "Don''t be so clinical Draco. They aren''t the captain."


    Another person walked forward, her name was Meda. She had long wavy brown hair and shining pink eyes. She wore a similar coat to Pyxis but left it off her shoulders as she wore a red sleeveless dress and high heels. She looked very out of place from the rest, most would think she was rich or famous but here she was, hunting Necrobeasts.


    Meda giggled softly.


    "But I''m sure these good men and woman would like to be treated with respect, Pyxis. You should always treat your elders with respect.


    Meda gracefully bowed.


    Pyxis grinned.


    "That''s why I treat you with the most respect ma''am."


    Meda''s eyes widened but she still kept an eerie smile.


    "Excuse me?"


    Pyxis froze.


    "Nothing!"


    Meda walked up to him and grabbed him by the throat, not letting go of her smile.


    "No no. REPEAT IT!"


    Meda''s eyes glowed brightly as Pyxis struggled in her grip, her long nails stabbing into his throat.


    "GET INTO POSITION IDIOTS!"


    From the door, an imposing figure stood. Captain Navie. She walked forward, as she came into the light. She wore a navy peaked cap with gold accents that hid most of her hair but traces of orange could be seen poking out. Most of her torso was concealed behind a thick capelet that had a wide variety of military badges and flailing gold tuffs. A long coat reached down from beneath her capelet that was adorned with gold buttons and chains. Each step with her combat heels brought fear into each of the Lockdown members. Without any other words, each of them lined up and made fists with their left hand before placing it over their left eye, mimicking how one holds a spyglass with one hand. Navie walked through, her expression stern and her demeanour serious.


    "That''s more like it. Just because we''ve had it easy in this town for the past couple of weeks DOES NOT MEAN you get to slack off and mess around. Remember our enemies are always watching, we must look strong at all times."


    Each member gulped, they looked like statues.


    Werren sighed but was rather amused by Navie''s authority.


    "Don''t worry about being late. We''re in no rush."


    Blues gave a smile.


    "Please, no need for such command in this place. This church is a place of relaxing, know time does look down upon you here."


    Navie kept her head low to hide her eyes. She looked up slightly revealing her glowing white eyes.


    "If you wish, Archbishop. At ease Lockdown."


    All of them let go of their salute and slumped to the floor. Crux crawled up to a seat.


    "Oh god, I thought I was done for."


    Meda stood firmly.


    "I had no worries. You all should relax a little.


    Meda continued to stand tall and firm like a tree.


    Werren stood up and walked over.


    "Now that we are all here. Let''s get onto today''s meeting. Nayjhren, Eliowen, please wait outside. We won''t be long."


    Eliowen and Nayjhren nodded before leaving together.


    Navie crossed her arms.


    "Hm. Now that Archbishop Blues has decently recovered I believe it''s about time we discussed Father."


    Outside of the church, Eliowen and Nayjhren closed the door behind them.


    Eliowen sighed as he hung his head low.


    "I do kind of wish we got to hear these meetings."


    Nayjhren looked over.


    "Why? I feel like they can''t be talking about things too important considering they''ve been having so many recently."


    Eliowen kicked his feet while he walked.


    "I know but... I''m worried."


    Eliowen stopped walking and turned his head up.


    "I''m worried about my father. About the town. About the Haab''. I feel like I''m not doing enough despite being the Archbishop''s son. During the Necrobeast attack, I did nothing. I didn''t help anyone all I did was cause more problems."


    Nayjhren rubbed his shoulder.


    "Me too."


    Nayjhren''s face lightly scrunched.


    "I''m sorry by the way. I never said it."


    Eliowen was surprised.


    "You are? Why?"


    Nayjhren''s face turned red.


    "Why? I feel responsible for your father''s illness getting worse. I controlled Century and made her hurt him. I feel so stupid, I don''t even know why I thought that was a good idea. I felt like I needed to be angry. To get revenge on all of you but... I can''t. You''re my family."


    Eliowen smiled.


    "That''s why we forgave you Nayjhren, you''re family. And if you feel stupid then I do too. I bet wherever Kaleido is, she is feeling stupid as well."


    Nayjhren smiled back but then Eliowen blurred out as Nayjhren looked past him to the church, he saw Century trying to place a long ladder against the church but the wind kept knocking it. Distant shouting of profanities was all that could be heard.


    "Uh. What is Century doing?"


    Nayjhren walked towards her.


    As he got closer a whistle was suddenly blown. Nayjhren covered his ears.


    "CENTURY! THEY SPOTTED US!"


    Petra was sitting nearby acting as a spotter for anyone who might rat them out.


    Century spun around.


    "Oh shit."


    Century kicked the ladder away.


    "You uh... didn''t see that did you?"


    Eliowen walked forward.


    "See what?"


    Nayjhren raised an eyebrow.


    "You mean the ladder?"


    Century groaned.


    "Damnit! You shits saw. Welp I will have to kill you now."


    Nayjhren waved his hands.


    "Wait! We won''t tell! What are you trying to do anyway?"


    Petra spits at Nayjhren.


    "That''s SHS business! Stay out of it!"


    Century didn''t listen to Petra and blurted out their plan.


    "We were planning to spy on the dumbasses inside the church to find out their plans."


    Eliowen looked surprised and stepped forward.


    "Really? Could... we join you?"


    Petra looked at Century dumbfounded by how easily she spilled their plan.


    "WHAT ARE YOU DOING!?"


    Century rolled her eyes.


    "I told you! I''m not listening to anything you say so I told them since you didn''t want to."


    Petra grinds her teeth and froths at the mouth.


    "Oh my god, you petty worm... I see why Julie wanted you DEAD!"


    Century grabbed Petra and bashed her against the pavement.


    "I wouldn''t be talking head! I''m sick of you already, take a hike!"


    Century punted Petra into a wall, splattering her brain all over the place.


    She quickly reformed.


    "Haha so funny. Haven''t seen me getting kicked before, how original!"


    Nayjhren and Eliowen didn''t know what to do so they slowly crept to the ladder and placed it back against the church. While Century and Petra argued they climbed up to the roof.


    Petra noticed them on the roof.


    "HEY THICKSKULL! THOSE TWO ARE STEALING OUR IDEA!"


    Century turned around and panicked.


    "What the- Those shits... I''M GONNA KILL THEM!"


    Century picked up Petra and tossed her toward Nayjhren and Eliowen.


    Nayjhren dodged Petra causing her to land on the roof with them.


    "Wha- Hey! Don''t throw heads at us!"


    Century ripped out a hair tie.


    "I''ll throw more than heads..."


    Nayjhren''s spine shrivelled as he grabbed Eliowen''s hand and rushed up to the bell tower.


    Back inside the church, Werren and Blues listened to Navie intently. The atmosphere was serious as everyone gathered around.


    Navie pulled out a small tablet.


    "Nine years ago we first encountered the Necrosite naming itself Father Oak. Back when Werren and Rina worked with the Initiates they attempted to kill the Necrosite but it barely managed to slip away."


    Navie showed the tablet to everyone, an image of a giant tree burning beneath the moonlight, another image showing a scorched forest, the aftermath of the event.


    "Little is known about Father Oak, when we tried to interrogate Nayjhren all those years ago we got no new information. We believe that Father Oak is a hyper-intelligent Necrosite, beyond the likes of any human alive."


    Navie brings up another image, this time the image of a massive tunnel, Crux was visible as a tiny dot in the corner.


    "Since the event, the Initiates have made many attempts to find Father Oak but all have been unsuccessful up until recently. The recent Necrobeast siege on this town was no coincidence, it was orchestrated by Father Oak who had been hiding beneath the ground this whole time. We are unsure of its motives but one thing we can assure is where it is currently."


    Navie brings up a picture of an island.


    "Two weeks ago, an unidentified island was found just beyond the eastern coast in SHS and Ignition contested waters. We believe this to be Father Oak who has disguised himself as an island but... there''s one strange thing about this."


    Navie shows an image of the centre of the island. There was a small pedestal with a stone fragment that had a symbol of a cloud on it. Werren''s eyes widened and his mouth lay agape.


    "Seen on the island is... a Haab''."


    Werren stroked his chin.


    "A Necrosite possessing a Haab''? That''s... new."


    Blues looked up.


    "That is... strange. Would that mean that Father Oak has bonded with a Haab''?"


    Navie nods.


    "That is the only possible way. Since bonding with a Haab'' can make it turn into what you want then it seems Father Oak used it to dispel the Haab''s natural ward. We have no idea why it would be showing us the Haab'' however. Surely it would want to hide it."


    Werren began to think.


    "It wants us to try and take it then. Setting bait but... for something that is apparently hyper-intelligent I don''t see why it would leave such an obvious trap."


    Blues interjects.


    "If you don''t mind. There is one other thing I would like to speak about. The Father Oak situation is concerning but if nothing has happened yet then I want to focus on repairing my Haab''. The one in my son''s back."


    Navie sighed.


    "We are aware your town is in constant danger from more attacks but with Father Oak having left the area, attacks should slow to a stop soon. If you are really worried about your son then we can take him to our surface headquarters in the Solar Desert."


    Blues looked hesitant.


    "I''m not sure. He will be safer here. Could you not ask for someone to come here instead?"


    Navie shook her head.


    "With all due respect Archbishop, the Initiates are the most trusted group in the dial. We only exist to aid people. It would be a lot better to bring your son to our headquarters where all our facilities are."


    Blues still looks weary.


    "But... what if something goes wrong? How am I supposed to protect him?"


    Navie looks surprised.


    "Then bring some of your people with him. Archbishop, with all due respect again... your son can stand on his own. Let him fly from the flock."


    Werren smiles.


    "I understand how much you value Eliowen but Navie is right. These past few weeks, while you''ve been recovering I have seen that boy explore the world around him. You always kept him close to you but you should let the boy prove himself. I know all he wants is to make you proud."


    Blues begin to tear up.


    "Ha... Am I that easily convinced? I do want to protect him, it''s all I ever want to do."


    Blues wipes his eyes.


    "You always know what to say Werren, what to do, how to do it. I''m nothing more than impressed. I guess you didn''t get the title of Hero for nothing."


    Blues stands up and puts out his hand.


    "I want Rina and Yuro to go with him. Rina will know the way and Yuro can help guide him. I''ll... trust my son. Please, take care of him."


    Navie smiles and shakes Blues'' hand.


    "We will. You can count on us."


    Werren walks forward.


    "What about Father Oak?"


    Navie turns to Werren.


    "Well, we did inform you of it so we... we would like your help Werren."


    Navie blushes and holds the brim of her hat lower to hide her face.


    Werren chuckles.


    "I knew that. I just wanted you to say it, Captain."


    Werren has a teasing tone as he smiles warmly.


    "That title really does suit you."


    Navie smiles.


    "It was yours once."


    Werren walks past her.


    "Yeah, and I''m glad I gave it up. Hero sounds so much nicer."


    Werren then stops.


    "Oh actually, I was wondering. I think I might have a few more people who might be willing to help us if you want extra assistance."


    Suddenly the roof of the church blows open. Debris is flung everywhere as sunlight invades. Rina quickly unfolds her umbrella as the Lockdown squad all pull out their weapons. Crux flips his screwdriver between his fingers before a staff suddenly appears. Draco pulls out a strand of hair as a bow materializes. Pyxis readies his compass as Meda flicks a stray hair out of her face. Navie walks forward and pulls out a spyglass before unfolding it and swinging it around like a bat. They all took their stances as from the hole Century descended, a crazed look on her face. Nayjhren and Eliowen followed with Petra bouncing around.


    Century took out her glove and turned it to diamond.


    "We never had a true fight. I''ve been meaning to dig more graves lately."


    Nayjhren and Eliowen stood side-by-side. Eliowen trembled.


    "Is all you ever do fight!?"


    Nayjhren shifted to a cold expression.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t hold back like I did last time."


    Century grinned.


    "Just what I wanted to hear..."


    A brawl between comrades commences as the emergence of a new threat grows larger and larger...

 017 - Let Wind Find Purpose

    Nayjhren wasted no time initiating the battle. His eyes widened linking Century and his soul together. Century felt her heartbeat shift for a second. She clutched her chest as her breathing synced with Nayjhren. Her fist clenched before she changed her glove back to normal, opting for less dangerous attacks.


    Nayjhren leaned close to Eliowen.


    "Don''t worry about Century, I''ll handle her."


    Eliowen frowned.


    "No... I-I''ll help."


    Nayjhren looked at Eliowen with a stern expression.


    "No, trust me. Just leave this between me and her. The last thing I need is for you to get hurt."


    Eliowen sighed and furrowed his brow.


    "I''ll be fine. Just let me help."


    Nayjhren shook his head.


    "Eliowen, just get out of the way-"


    Without warning Century lunged forward and dropkicked Nayjhren across the church. His head snapped straight up as he slid across the ground. Century groaned as she felt a sharp pain hit her rips as if she had slammed into an invisible wall. Nayjhren jumped to his feet and snarled, his eyes glowing a bright maroon. He shot forward with a leap, his speed was mad, sticking his feet forward causing his heels to hit the ground with a loud thud before her leaned forward making himself extremely flat. His fingertips gripped the ground until they went purple. Century ripped out a few strands of hair to transform them into a silver dagger.


    With outrageous speed and intensity, Nayjhren used his forefoot and finger to shoot himself forward. He reached the speed of a bullet as he extended his hands out and made them into claws. Century''s expression couldn''t even change before he managed to reach her. Nayjhren clenched his hands around Century''s neck and disconnected their souls momentarily. Century felt her heart stutter as the world around her seemed to invert colour for a split second. Nayjhren had a horrific expression that matched the predatory gaze of a Necrobeast.


    They tumble across the floor causing Century to lose the even ground. Nayjhren used this advantage to curl his knees to his chest and plant his feet on Century''s stomach. Century saw what he was about to do but was unable to prevent it as he had his nails digging into her wrists. She bit her tongue before Nayjhren propelled his legs out straight, ramming into Century''s stomach. Century felt her organs stretch and her bones warp. She was quickly flung through the wall of the church, a cloud of blood erupting from her mouth and splattering all over the church.


    Century tumbled across the street, her chin stained with blood. She felt her battered organs rearranging themselves in her torso as parts of her body twitched and spasmed. The only noises she could make were quiet winces of pain as her body began to shut down. Rina came running over with a petrified look on her face as she looked at Century''s bloated stomach, blood filling her entire body. Nayjhren came outside to look at her, he didn''t celebrate his easy victory, he simply stared at her. She looked straight into his emotionless eyes, her hand clenching into a fist once more. With all of her strength, she raised her hand. Nayjhren''s expression changed to shock, his eyes widened slightly and his mouth opened. Century kept her hand raised and slowly lifted her middle finger, her hands trembling and blood spurting from her mouth.


    Rina quickly bit Century as her body slowly reconstructed itself to normal. Century listened as she could hear the vicious slurping of her organs moving back to the place, the snapping of her bones as they corrected themselves, blood evaporated from her lungs and came out of her mouth as a red smog. She coughed and wiped the spit and blood from her chin as she stood back up.


    Century took a few deep breaths.


    "What was that look for..."


    Nayjhren seemed confused.


    "What do you mean?"


    Century grits her teeth.


    "Why didn''t you rub in your victory? Or even smile? What the hell are you!?"


    Nayjhren looks to the ground.


    "Because that win didn''t feel good. I didn''t want to fight you."


    Century''s face contorted in disbelief.


    "WHAT!? Tch. You''re a loser."


    Century walked off, not bothered to fight someone who had no interest. Navie and Werren walked outside to see the whole confrontation go down.


    Werren could only chuckle at the sight.


    "She seems actually pissed off for once."


    Navie looks dumbfounded at how Werren allowed this to transpire.


    "Wh-Why didn''t you stop them!?"


    Werren looks down at Navie and smirks.


    "Why should I? Let them sort it out by themselves."


    Navie looked shocked at how laid back Werren was being about all of this.


    "But they just put two more holes in the church! And that girl was on the verge of death!"


    Werren picks grime from between his teeth as he keeps his neutral expression.


    "Eh. They''re fine."


    Navie''s hands trembled at the sight of pure disobedience.


    "Maybe I should be glad you''re no longer captain..."


    Century walked up to Werren and Navie with her hands in her hoodie''s pockets.


    "Yo, surprised to see me?"


    Werren crosses his arms.


    "Not in the slightest."


    Century pouts.


    "You don''t have to lie. I know about the secret meetings, so spill."


    Werren shakes his head.


    "We were talking about hero stuff. But besides that, I''m glad you''re here because..."


    Werren puts his arm around Century as she looks disgusted.


    "Navie, Century and Nayjhren will be the ones joining us!"


    Navie''s jaw dropped.


    "Uh... what...?"


    Century pushed Werren away.


    "Don''t touch me grease head!"


    Century turned her glove to diamond and punched Werren over and over again.


    A tear ran down Navie''s face.


    "Great..."


    Jia Precinct - 11/03 3:20 pm 51EE


    Century walked out of the house with nothing but the clothes on her back and her glove. Nayjhren carried a large sack full of books with topics ranging from murder mystery novels to tips on how to commit murder. Werren left the house and locked it, only bringing his tie, cigarettes and a lighter.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Meanwhile, Crux was heaving a large crate full of wrenches, hammers and a plethora of tools. Pyxis was lugging four bags full of rolled-up maps and drawing equipment. Meda had a crowd of enamoured men carrying her hundreds of bags full of every single clothing item in every colour to have ever existed. Draco was holding onto a chicken she had collected and Navie carried a bag of important files and documents. They all stopped at the front of Werren''s house to look at Century, Nayjhren and Werren.


    Crux let out a large sigh.


    "Phew. Carried half of my tools, time to go get the other half!"


    Crux marched away with a large smile.


    The crowd were fawning over Meda as she smiled and took photos of them all.


    "Such loyal fans you all are!"


    Meda blew a kiss and winked as half of the crowd fainted.


    Pyxis had put all of his things down and brought out a few of his maps, which he sprawled out on the floor. He began to scribble various symbols and annotations as his hand worked overtime, furiously writing on every corner.


    Draco put an apple on the chicken''s head.


    "Stay."


    Draco backed up and took out her bow. The chicken''s head perked up and its eyes wobbled around. It let out a loud squawk before running in circles.


    "I said stay."


    Draco fired a volley of arrows at the chicken rapidly.


    Navie sighed looking at her squad''s utter incompetence and Werren''s group''s inept preparedness.


    "Lockdown, get it together!"


    Werren smiled.


    "Glad to see you all made it. You all packed?"


    Navie nodded.


    "Someone we managed to make it on time. Meda kept stopping to try the local food spots, of course, her posse had to copy her. We ended up waiting for this poor old man to make almost one hundred bowels of Pho..."


    Navie looked disappointed.


    "It''s fine though. We should be all ready."


    Werren nodded.


    "Same here."


    Navie nodded and turned to Lockdown.


    "LOCKDOWN!"


    Navie mimicked the stance of holding a spyglass once more. All of Lockdown soon followed with undying respect.


    "I dedicate this voyage to our ancestors."


    All of Lockdown stood up straight and continued to hold the salute.


    "I will sail to the ends of the Sundial!"


    They all shouted out.


    Navie let go of the salute and put her hand to her side.


    "I dedicate my life to the Initiates!"


    Lockdown followed her lead and shouted once more.


    "I will follow the stars to the end!"


    Navie nodded.


    "I dedicate my actions to the good of humanity!"


    Lockdown all raised their fists high.


    "We will secure all life! Lockdown!"


    Navie smirked.


    "At ease. Let''s prep the Advance."


    All of Lockdown stood in a line and plucked out a strand of their hair.


    Century looked weirded out as she turned to Werren.


    "These guys are so weird."


    Nayjhren looked amazed by their vow and their actions.


    "These guys are so cool! Something out of a comic!"


    Werren lit a cigarette.


    "That''s Lockdown for you."


    As Lockdown began to hold their hairs out, each hair began to slowly float into the air.


    Century''s eyes widened.


    "What the..."


    "It''s their bond."


    Werren took a long drag from his cigarette as Century looked back at him.


    "Strand users can bond with Haab'' but also each other. Create synergies between their powers. Lockdown''s synergy is their mobile base..."


    Their hairs began to glow as they stretched and began to form the hull of a ginormous ship. At first, it looked like a submarine, with bronze coating every part and distinct sections across a long cylindrical object, but soon a long pointed ram shot out with more cylinders attaching to the hull. The multileveled bridge was next and the decks followed, everything was made from bronze and tungsten. Finally, a large balloon was attached to the top of the ship with propellers at the end. Across the deck and hull was an armada of cannons with flags of a spyglass fluttering through the wind. The size of the airship cast a shadow over most of the town as people looked up and were amazed by it.


    Century and Nayjhren were frozen in shock as they looked at the leviathan hovering above them. In unison, they shouted.


    "WHAAAT!?"


    Werren laughed.


    "Show-offs..."


    Navie didn''t face Century and Nayjhren but heard their impressed yelling causing her to smirk.


    "Take a good look. This is our girl. CE Advance."


    Navie gazed upon the airship and felt warm seeing it.


    "Let''s load up on supplies. Quick. We have a tight deadline."


    Navie clapped her hand as Lockdown got to work.


    Century ran forward and blew herself upward to get on the ship. She had an excited grin on her face. Werren slowly walked down to a rope that descended from the deck of the airship. Nayjhren put his sack of books down and looked off into the distance to the church.


    At the church, Eliowen, Rina and Yuro said their goodbyes to Archbishop Blues.


    Rina bowed to Blues.


    "Merruhn."


    Yuro nodded.


    "Yes, please take care of the town while we are gone. We are sorry to leave in such a rush but we promise to be back as fast as we can."


    Blues smiled.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll be able to handle things for a while. I''ve basically fully recovered!"


    Blues turned to Eliowen who looked sombre. Blues smiled and patted his head.


    "You, on the other hand, you be careful alright?"


    Eliowen didn''t say anything. Blues kneeled down.


    "Son, listen. I''m... I know you''ll be fine. Stay with Rina and Yuro okay?"


    Eliowen turned his head up.


    "Father... I... I don''t know. What if..."


    "Don''t. Don''t ''what if'' now."


    Blues began to tear up, his eyes going puffy as he sniffled.


    "You''ll just make me worry more. I trust you, my son. Trust yourself."


    Blues put his forehead to Eliowen''s.


    "I love you, Eliowen."


    Eliowen''s jaw trembled as he hugged Blues.


    "Me too, Dad."


    Yuro and Rina smiled as they watched them say goodbye.


    "Yo, anyone seen where my other crate went?"


    Crux walked up and saw Eliowen and Blues embracing each other.


    "Oh, did... someone die? Hey! Sorry for your loss dudes!"


    Crux waved his hand trying to console Eliowen and Blues.


    Yuro shushed Crux.


    "SHUT UP! THEY''RE HAVING A MOMENT FOOL!"


    Crux tore Yuro away.


    "A baby!? Where''s your parents, young man."


    "DEAD! Now let me GO!"


    Yuro bit Crux''s hand causing him to drop Yuro.


    "Youch! Baby''s got a temper. Do you need your diaper changed or something?"


    Crux caressed his bitten hand.


    Rina put her hand on Crux''s shoulder.


    "Currh..."


    Crux looked down at Yuro.


    "OH! You''re Yuro! HA, oh man thank god. I thought Werren was speaking to a ghost when he addressed you in meetings. That makes so much sense!"


    Rina sighed.


    "Nerumm huyff."


    Eliowen walked up to everyone.


    "We ready?"


    Crux nodded.


    "YEAH!"


    Crux smiled while looking around.


    "Ready for what?"


    Eliowen looked surprised to hear a new voice.


    "Huh? Who are you?"


    "I''m Crux! I''m Lockdown''s mechanic and doctor."


    "Oh, I''m Eliowen. Are you joining us?"


    Crux waved his hands around.


    "Nope. Just looking for my crate of tools that I left somewhere around here."


    "Good luck with that then. We have a train to catch soon so we''ll be off."


    Crux waved.


    "Later dudes!"


    Eliowen and the others left the church. Crux spent a few minutes searching around for his crate but had no luck, he couldn''t find his tools anywhere.


    "Damn, where could I have put them?"


    Crux thought long and hard for a good two seconds.


    "Outside! Of course! Man, when did I get so smart."


    Crux walked outside scanned the area and found the crate conveniently by the side of the church.


    "Aw hell yeah! Crux for the win!"


    Crux picked up the crate.


    "Feels heavier than usual... welp! Time to get on the Advance and go to the operation objective!"


    Crux looked around for the airship but there were only clear blue skies. Crux''s eyes scanned the sky over and over but he quickly came to the realization they had left him behind.


    "SHIT!"


    Crux ran around in circles with his crate in hand.


    "CRAP CRAP CRAP CRAP! What am I supposed to do!?"


    Crux then looked in the distance to see Eliowen and the others walking away.


    "Well, Crux... seems we''re going on a side adventure in the meantime."


    Crux ran after Eliowen''s group with his crate.


    "Wait up guys! Room for one more? Hey! Stop walking! Are you guys walking faster!? STOP! I WANNA COME WITH WAIT UP! STOP SPRINTING!!!"


    A new adventure awaits both groups as they split into two groups, one to the mysterious island made by Father and the other on their way to the Initiate Headquarters at the southern end of the Central Continent. As they depart a constant reminder rings through all of their heads... Their enemies are always watching...

 018 - Bring Safety Unto Closure

    CE Advance - 11/03 7:01 pm 51EE


    Navie bounced her leg impatiently as she sat with her arms crossed. She sat at a small dining table with cutlery and bowels littered about. A small chandelier swayed above, the cascading light flickering as the lightbulbs intermittently blinked from the ceaseless turbulence plaguing the whole airship. Cups and spoons would occasionally shift in the direction the airship swayed in with Navie following a similar example. Around the dining room she was situated were countless cabinets filled with an assortment of spices and condiments, each systematically organized by flavour. At the north side of the room was the doorway which was blocked by an idle Werren who was smoking and speaking with Meda. To the east side of the room was a long countertop with a clutter of dirty dishes and food still being prepared, a stove was going with the crackling and popping of meat in a large pan. A large pot sat on another part of the stove, bubbling and frothing with a clean green broth. The piquant scent of the broth wafted through the room. By the south side of the room was a large fridge and freezer, misty air seeping from the freezer as Pyxis and Draco stood by it, their faces bedaubed with sweat as their skin inhaled the icy draft. Finally, at the west side of the room, was the dining table in which Navie and Century sat, both silent and dismissive of the lively environment they found themselves surrounded in.


    In the background of all the muttering a radio played light melancholic jazz that soothed the excited atmosphere. All of Lockdown had wound down for the night with them having changed out of their uniforms and into more casual attire. Meda wore a red baggy shirt and had her hair tied up, she was the main cook for Lockdown so she would keep her eyes locked on the stove while chatting with Werren. Pyxis wore a bright blue onesie as he sat near the freezer taking ice cubes to munch on while he spoke with Draco, who wore a fluffy white turtleneck sweater with a picture of a polar bear on the front. Navie on the other hand hadn''t changed out of her uniform, she kept a stern expression as she waited for dinner. Century yawned as she too was waiting for food, a low rumble came from her stomach.


    Suddenly, Nayjhren ran into the room excitedly. He had a large grin and was out of breath.


    "GUYS GUYS! Birdies! On the top deck! They''re back!"


    All of Lockdown groaned. Pyxis leaned back shaking his head.


    "I''m not dealing with this one!"


    Meda flickered her fingers and looked away.


    "I have to focus on dinner, someone else deal with it."


    Navie shook her head aggressively.


    "Grrh... Draco! Go deal with it."


    Draco saluted.


    "Yes ma''am."


    Century shot up.


    "I wanna go fight the birds! Last time none of you left any for me!"


    Draco held her palm out in front of Century''s face.


    "Don''t worry. I can handle it, there is no need for me to have a partner."


    Century raised an eyebrow.


    "Huh? I''m not helping you lap dog, I''m gonna beat you to the birds first!"


    Century ran off. Draco''s demeanour changed as her eyes narrowed.


    "Challenging me is idiotic girl."


    Draco bolted after Century.


    Century sprinted through the narrow hallways of the airship, putting on her glove. Draco swiftly caught up and blew past Century, shoving her down. Century clenched her fist and got back up, racing after Draco. They soon reached the ladder to the upper deck. Draco didn''t even bother climbing the ladder, instead opting to leap up the whole way. She crouched down, bending her blade prosthetics before pushing up and making a quick ascent to the deck.


    Century looked up the ladder.


    "Fine. I''ll take my own shortcut."


    Century ran to a nearby window and opened it, the pressure in the airship dropping as Century was sucked out. As Century flew through the air, she turned her glove to helium and transformed it into a balloon, inflating the glove and causing her to rise rapidly. Once high enough she cut the helium off and dropped to the deck, looking up she saw a giant bird with the tail of a rattlesnake and the body of a vulture. It had deep green feathers and glowing red eyes, signature features of a Necrobeast.


    Draco bounced around the deck, ripping out strands of her hair and turning them into arrows. However, instead of using a bow to fire the arrows she pitched them like spears into the beast''s back. It squawked loudly as it flapped its wings threateningly before rattling its tail and swinging it around at Draco. Draco leapt out of the way as the tails crashed down on the deck. Century used her glove to create a small floating blob of water, she grinned manically and waited for Draco to land. Once Draco hit the deck, Century lobbed the blob of water at her. Draco became soaked.


    Draco looked appalled.


    "Water?"


    Draco peered towards Century who smirked.


    "What are you doing?"


    Century made another blob of water.


    "Getting this kill."


    Century threw the other blob at Draco soaking her further but more importantly, drenching her hair causing it to clump together. Draco tried to pull out a single strand to form an arrow but instead, she ripped out a handful of intertwined strands and they all transmuted into a large pile of arrows. Draco dropped the pile of arrows, she had a lot more arrows than needed.


    "Why would you-"


    Before Draco could respond to Century''s sabotage the Necrobeast whacked Draco across the deck. Her body slid across the deck before slamming into the railing. She groaned in pain as the Necrobeast turned its attention to Century.


    Century created a silver dagger.


    "That''s it... come to Mama ugly."


    Century propelled herself upward, dodging its sweeping tail. She landed on the beast''s back causing it to flail through the air.


    "Just. Stay. STILL!"


    Century lifted the dagger and slammed the blade into the beast''s back. Green blood spurt out as Century ripped the blade out. Before the Necrobeast could respond Century put her glove to its newly acquired wound and ignited an explosion. Century was flung off the beast''s back as a trail of smoke and blood rippled from the beast. It slammed onto the deck limp. Century landed on the deck with a loud thud.


    Draco had gotten up and ran over to the collapsed beast.


    "Ensuring target is dead."


    Draco put her hand on the beast''s head. Without warning, however, the beast''s neck snapped to face her and its beak clamped around her arm. Draco couldn''t escape it as the beast ripped her arm off. Wires and metal scattered through the wind but Draco didn''t look fazed whatsoever.


    "Injury sustained. Finishing off target quickly."


    "WAIT! Don''t kill it!"


    Nayjhren ran across the deck with his hand extended.


    Draco glared at him over her shoulder. Her fist clenched as she turned back to the beast and bashed its head in. Its movements halted as Nayjhren tore Draco away.


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    Nayjhrne inspected the beast but sighed when he saw it dead.


    "Ugh. Why didn''t you listen!? I said not to kill it!"


    Draco stood up and ripped her detached arm from the beast''s jaws.


    "I was following orders."


    Nayjhren looked disgusted.


    "I wanted to try and save it!"


    Nayjhren gripped his hair.


    "I just... why didn''t you listen."


    His hands dropped to his side.


    Nayjhren got up with his head low as he dragged his feet away from the corpse.


    Century ran over to see the beast dead by Draco''s hands.


    "THAT WAS MY KILL!"


    Draco had a neutral expression.


    "I had to follow the captain''s orders."


    Century turned her fist into diamond.


    "Follow this!"


    Just as Century went to punch Draco, a tendril wrapped around her wrist.


    "Calm down. Dinner''s ready, clean up that corpse then come and eat."


    Werren had an exhausted look on his face, his tired eyes drooped downwards more than usual.


    Century was let go as she scowled at Werren. She turned back to Draco.


    "You''re lucky I''m starving!"


    Century walked off as Draco picked up the beast with her attached arm and hauled it off the side of the airship, watching it fall through the clouds.


    "Save it..."


    Draco then followed Century back down to the kitchen.


    In the kitchen, everyone was seated at the dining table. Yelling and throwing of things ensued as Meda placed people''s food on the table.


    Pyxis took a long sip of the broth.


    "Woah! It''s the Pho from Jia!"


    Meda smirked, proud of herself.


    "Of course. I have a very good memory so it was easy to replicate it. Especially with so many people under my charm, I tasted it a thousandfold."


    Century devoured her meal.


    "SECONDS! NOW!"


    Werren whacked Century with a spoon.


    "Be respectful Century."


    Century snarled.


    "Shut up old man! SECONDS! SECONDS!"


    Pyxis was impressed by how fast Century scarfed down her food.


    "What!? Someone can eat faster than me!?"


    Pyxis slammed his bowl down.


    "NO MEDA! ME ME! SECONDS!"


    Meda grew agitated.


    "Both of you WAIT! Seconds are only allowed once everyone has finished their bowl!"


    Werren takes a long drag from his cigarette.


    "Century if you keep being disrespectful we won''t fight tomorrow."


    Century sat up straight.


    "F-Fine. I''ll wait."


    Navie coughed as Werren blew his smoke into her face.


    "WERREN! Smoke OUTSIDE! That smoke is repulsive."


    She covered her nose.


    Meda was taking pictures of the food but the table kept being knocked.


    "STOP KNOCKING THE TABLE! I''m trying to take a photo."


    The table was knocked again.


    "Who is doing that!?"


    Pyxis giggled and smirked.


    "No seconds or dessert for you Pyxis."


    Pyxis looked distraught.


    "What!? No please I''m sorry Meda!"


    Dinner was quite lively aboard the Advance, after a short while the excitement died down and everyone enjoyed a few quiet moments.


    Navie sat back and used a toothpick to clean any remaining food from her teeth.


    "Was that Necrobeast from before dealt with swiftly? I saw Century leave a window open so I''m hoping that means everything has been cleaned up."


    Century let out a loud burp. Pyxis giggled.


    "No, it went horribly. Draco stole my kill."


    Navie shook her head.


    "I wasn''t asking you. Draco, was the creature dealt with?"


    There was a moment of silence. Navie looked up expecting to see Draco seated at the table but she was nowhere to be seen, along with Nayjhren who was also missing.


    "Hm? Where''s Draco?"


    Meda shrugged as she scrolled on her phone. Pyxis was building a pyramid from forks. Century was poking Werren as he slept leaning back in his seat. Navie just shook her head before getting up to go look for Draco.


    Down the hall and past the bend were the cabins. In one of the guest rooms, Nayjhren was cooped up in his bed reading one of his many books. His door then opened as Draco stepped in, her arm still detached. Nayjhren looked up and squinted before burying his face deeper into his book.


    Draco walked up and sat on the bed opposite Nayjhren.


    "What did you mean?"


    Nayjhren didn''t move. He kept his book covering his face.


    "Save it... that''s what you said right?"


    Nayjhren turned away from her.


    "Nayjhren, correct? How could you have saved it?"


    Nayjhren scoffed.


    "Why would you care?"


    Draco looked down.


    "Because what you said is impossible. Since the beginning of record history, there have been zero cases where the effects of a Necrobeast have been reversed. In fact, most modern-day Necrobeasts aren''t even from normal animals that ate a Strand brain. Around 99.18% of modern Necrobeasts are born naturally, from two-parent Necrobeasts so they have no reverse since they are born a monster. To change a Necrobeast back to normal is impossible, so please tell me. How would you save it?"


    Nayjhren slowly turned around.


    "I... I don''t know. I have to try."


    Draco looked up at him. Her cold expressionless gaze burned into his retinas.


    "Over one thousand tests of Necrobeasts have been conducted in just this Era alone and most results conclude that Necrobeasts are just puppets for the parasite inside them. They don''t have feelings nor do they share bonds. The closest a Necrobeast has to a bond are their nests but those are made purely for survival and reproduction rather than to be social. In fact, most studies show Necrobeasts live better alone since they only eat Strand Brains which makes gathering food hard since Strand users have evolved a long way since the primitive ages."


    Nayjhren''s eyes widened.


    "Have you actually ever been in a nest?"


    Draco looks down once more before looking back up.


    "Yes. It''s how I lost my body."


    Draco uses her hand to dig into her face. Nayjhren hears the bending and creaking of metal as Draco rips her face open revealing a vast mechanical array. A jumble of metal and wires with her eyeballs connected to her brain via wires and cables.


    "Trust me when I say that Necrobeasts cannot be befriended. You cannot go against nature Nayjhren, the world is this way for a reason."


    Nayjhren gags as he sees Draco open her face up. Suddenly Navie walks in as Draco turns to her.


    "Draco?"


    Draco stands up and salutes.


    "Captain."


    Navie looks at Draco''s open face and detached arm.


    "What the... um. Go get yourself patched up."


    Draco nods before walking out of the room.


    "Was everything okay in here?"


    Nayjhren looked disturbed.


    "Yeah... I''m fine."


    "Well, come to the bridge. We''re discussing tomorrow''s plans."


    Navie walked away.


    Nayjhren composed himself as he looked at the collection of metal fragments now littered on his room''s floor. He sighed and tossed his book onto his bed before going to the bridge.


    The bridge had a large console that controlled every aspect of the airship, from navigation to the defensive cannons that lay across the hull. There were massive windows at the front of the bridge that looked out onto the purple sky. At the back of the bridge was a large table where everyone sat, on the table was a map of their location. Nayjhren soon joined everyone and took a seat beside Werren. Across the table, Draco repaired her face and slowly began to reattach her arm.


    Navie walked up and pointed to the map.


    "This is our current course to the island. It''s a good five thousand kilometres from any other land mass and in the heart of territory that both Ignition and SHS are vying for so it isn''t too out there to think they have a similar idea to us. We are expected to reach the island tomorrow afternoon so expect resistance once we arrive. Since we accidentally left Crux behind we won''t have any repairs on the ship nor will we be able to restock the cannons so our best bet is to park the Advance somewhere hidden."


    Century raises an eyebrow.


    "Why don''t you just put the ship back into all of your hair and then resummon it? Seems stupid to park it. I mean this thing''s HUGE."


    Navie nods.


    "Resummoning the Advance can use up a lot of energy. Most of the time it takes around an hour for the Advance to be fully summoned. When we summoned it back at Jia, we used a lot more energy to summon it quicker but after a battle, using a lot of energy might not be an option. Our best bet is to keep it hidden once we arrive. Speaking about our arrival, our main target isn''t the Haab'', it''s the island itself. If Ignition and SHS are there then we will let them fight over the Haab''.


    Navie stands tall.


    "It''ll be a quick mission. We will probably set a safety timer for... three hours. That should be enough time."


    Nayjhren looked confused and turned to Werren.


    "What''s a safety timer?"


    Werren turns to Nayjhren.


    "When the Initiates begin an operation, to ensure we don''t lose a bunch of operatives squads are required to set a timer. When the timer hits zero then a backup squad is called to evacuate the squad so most operations are under a strict time limit."


    Navie turns away.


    "Does everyone understand?"


    Everyone nods in agreement.


    "Then, Lockdown, you are dismissed for the day. Rest up for tomorrow."


    Everyone left the bridge as they prepared themselves for the start of their operation the next day. On the horizon, the SHS and Ignition prepare their plan as well. A great battle is sure to commence once the sun rises...

 019 - The Night Fall Express

    Train to Quoro - 11/03 5:15 pm 51EE


    The carriage was rather empty, the thin passage between the seat''s isles was only traversed by attendants and conductors dressed in black coats and a faded blue dress shirt beneath. Rina sat by a window observing passing fields and hills. The greenery dulled the further down the track they went with large pastures of yellow wheat taking over her sightseeing. Eliowen fidgeted on the stiff fabric-covered seat, the backrest was too upright as well causing him to be uncomfortable no matter how he sat. The carriage had many metal racks above the seats where people would put their belongings however Rina used it to keep her babies out of her hands while they travelled. Crux was peering around at the finer details of the train, the copper-coloured wood used as scaffolding for a cream-coloured wood with bronze bolts and hinges used to hold it all together.


    The aroma of coffee floated through the air and enticed Yuro. He stuck his hand out and waved down an attendant.


    "Excuse me! Could I please have a double espresso? The air of coffee bumbling around us has brought my liver to a drought."


    Yuro softly chuckled.


    The attendant walked over holding an empty tin tray which she put beneath her armpit. When she saw Yuro she looked horrified as she stared at him.


    "Did that baby just... uh..."


    She backed away slightly, her eyes wide.


    Crux interjected with a wide grin.


    "Oh, could I have a hot chocolate as well!"


    The attendant hesitantly nodded.


    "Um, sure. But I don''t think a baby should be requesting for that much coffee. Let alone speaking so... fluently."


    Crux looked down at Yuro.


    "Nah, don''t worry about it. He''s actually a 70-year-old man trapped in a baby''s body!"


    Crux had a big smile as the attendant went to say something but stopped herself.


    The attendant looked down in defeat.


    "That''s one hot chocolate and one double espresso?"


    Crux nodded and held out a thumbs up.


    "Yes ma''am!"


    The attendant walked off.


    "You would have thought that 70-year-old babies wouldn''t be so strange by now. I mean most babies turn 70 eventually."


    Eliowen looked up.


    "But most babies can''t speak in sophisticated English."


    Crux took a second to think.


    "But Yuro can!"


    Eliowen gave a sigh of defeat.


    "Cause he''s 70..."


    Yuro shook his head.


    "You scoundrels! These wild assumptions about my age are complete rubbish! I''ve never told any of you my age!"


    Crux smiled.


    "Is baby mad?"


    He gave a teasing giggle.


    Yuro glared demonically at Crux.


    "Quiet! My physical age may be that of a toddler but my mental age far surpasses anyone on this train!"


    Eliowen leaned closer.


    "So then how old are you?"


    Yuro didn''t say anything for a few seconds. His forehead wrinkled as he was thinking hard.


    "Well..."


    Yuro gulped.


    "Age is but a number used to limit my capabilities! No matter what age I am I''m the finest I could ever be! Being old isn''t a barrier I have to worry about so why should I care!"


    A bead of sweat ran down Eliowen''s face.


    "Uh, touchy subject?"


    Crux laughed.


    "So wait... are you OLDER than 70!?"


    Yuro snapped and began to slap Crux.


    "CAN YOU SHUT UP!"


    Eliowen leans back.


    "Though I do wonder, why are you a baby?"


    Yuro stopped hitting Crux.


    "Hm? Why am I in a baby''s body?"


    Yuro sat down.


    "It has to do with my Strand ability. If I put a piece of my hair in another living thing then my consciousness will be swapped with them. The downside is I can only swap with things that are dumber than the body I inhabit. It''s humiliating to say but around 11 years ago I accidentally swapped bodies with a baby, before I could swap back however the baby dived off a cliff with my body meaning I could never swap back. Now that I''m a baby I can''t swap out since I need to swap with something dumber than a baby. You wouldn''t believe how hard that is..."


    Crux burst out laughing.


    "BWAHAHA! THAT''S THE FUNNIEST STORY I''VE EVER HEARD!"


    Crux fell to the floor laughing as he clutched his stomach.


    Eliowen let out a little giggle.


    "It wasn''t the answer I was expecting."


    Yuro held his head low.


    "I know. Laugh it up. Everyone always laughs."


    Amidst the laughing, Rina perked her head up as they left the wheat fields. A sprawling green field laid out before them. Trees dotted around scarcely and cows grazing the land. The main eye-catcher to everyone was the colossal tower sitting amongst everything, it rose high, beyond the clouds. It was ash brown and entirely made from metal, with long winding pips wrapping around the whole structure. Sections were broken off, exposing the dark circuits and wires beneath, other sections were detached from the tower and floated around it creating a truly fantastical sight. The antenna poking out from the top blinked a multitude of colours as the size of the tower dwarfed the distant mountains.


    Crux got up and looked out of the window with a shimmer in his eyes.


    "A Column! Wow, I forgot about these things. Been a while since I''ve been on the ground but this hasn''t changed in the slightest."


    Eliowen seemed confused.


    "A Column? What are you talking about?"


    Crux sprung up.


    "You don''t know!? Well my good boy, allow me to explain these testaments to pure innovation."


    Crux sat down.


    "Columns are these absolute gargantuan towers dotted around the northern half of the Central Continent. On the surface, they act as entry points to the Undercity and also giant vacuums that suck out all toxic or harmful gasses produced in the Undercity and filter in oxygen instead. In the Undercity they act as pillars as well, supports so that the ceiling doesn''t cave in. Over time their uses have expanded however, they are used as giant internet towers and wind farms now! Last time I was on the surface I heard they were thinking of using them for faster methods of travel by connecting bullet trains to them."


    Eliowen seemed amazed.


    "Wow, I''ve never seen one before. How big are they?"


    Crux stood up.


    "Oh man, they''re HUGE! It''s impossible to get the true size right but they''re really tall and really wide, providing a bunch of room inside for all sorts of things! They also use magnets to create these floating sections that look INSANE! I believe the magnet technology used in the towers is the same used at Splinter Scape."


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    Eliowen raised an eyebrow.


    "Splinter Scape?"


    Yuro nodded.


    "Yep, it''s our destination. Since only half of the Central Continent is inhabited and the Initiate''s Headquarters is at the southernmost end, we will take this train line to the last town. Splinter Scape. It''s an entire town on one huge train that goes over the canyon that separates the north and south. They use highly advanced magnets to float over the canyon and carry people across."


    Crux crosses his arms and sits back down.


    "Heard they haven''t been getting as many visitors because of the influx of Necrobeasts in the south."


    Yuro puts his hand to his chin.


    "Correct. A couple of years ago they had a horrible massacre. A couple of Necrobeasts managed to get onto the train without anyone noticing, for a few years those Necrobeasts developed a nest on the train in secret and then attacked with around 500 Necrobeasts. Almost every Strand user onboard was killed."


    Crux lost his smile and looked serious.


    "Seriously? Wait why didn''t the Initiates help? In fact, why does the South have such bad Necrobeast problems? Has HQ not been doing their job!?"


    Crux sighs.


    "This is what happens when Lockdown goes into space for a few years. Things go to shit. Guess it''s up to Crux the Cool to handle things."


    After an hour of relaxing on the train, the group is suddenly approached by a Conductor. He wore a black suit with a peaked cap and reading glasses. He smiled as he approached.


    "Just coming to let you know the tracks past Mildry are currently being worked on so this train will stop services at Mildry station soon. Sorry for any inconvenience!"


    Everyone looked surprised. Yuro perked up distraught.


    "Work on the tracks!? I didn''t hear about these at all?"


    The conductor puts his hands together and bows.


    "I am deeply sorry! Works will go on until tomorrow. If I could have prevented this I would have!"


    Crux groans.


    "Looks like Crux the Cool is gonna have to wait to save the day..."


    The conductor smiles before waving.


    "Please enjoy the remainder of this ride. We will be happy to continue your journey tomorrow at the earliest so we will keep all of your belongings on the train. Again I deeply apologize for this inconvenience!"


    The conductor walks off to inform other passengers.


    Yuro seems troubled as he twiddles his thumbs.


    "This is the last place I would have wanted to stop..."


    Eliowen looks toward him curiously.


    "I''ve never been to Mildry. What''s it like?"


    Yuro doesn''t answer, he stares at the ground with trembling eyes. Rina looks at him and softens her gaze.


    "Gurnm. Herhhmn."


    Yuro nods.


    "I''ll be fine. I suppose we''ll have to find a place to sleep for the night then..."


    Yuro and the others prepare to stay a night at Mildry while works are finished on the train. Meanwhile, in the storage compartment of the train, Crux''s crate of tools begins to rattle. The storage carriage is dark with only the window on the door at the far end of the carriage allowing light to travel in. As the crate rattled and shook a couple of wrenches and hammers fell out on the wood floor. Their thuds echo through the whole storage room. Finally, a strange object burst out from the crate and fell onto the floor, rolling down the carriage.


    "FREEDOM! YES!"


    Petra looked around trying to find her surroundings.


    "Damnit why is it so dark in here!?"


    Petra rolled around as the train shifted side-to-side.


    "Why is it so bumpy!?"


    Petra rolled into boxes and hit her head. She winced as she was batted between two boxes over and over again.


    "Ow. Ow. Ow. Ow. UGH! STOP MOVING SO MUCH!"


    Eventually, the train reached level ground and she stopped rolling everywhere.


    "Thank god. Now where am I?"


    Petra looked around the storage carriage but couldn''t make anything out besides the glowing exit door.


    "Just get me out of here..."


    Petra rolled herself through the winding passages between boxes and crates, snaking her way closer to the door. The light got brighter as the looming presence of the door grew larger. She had a giant smile as she got closer.


    "Now to find the others!"


    Suddenly, a shadow blocked the light from the door. Petra shrieked before ducking behind a box. The door to the storage room opened as light rushed in, the shadowy figure crept forward, their head scanning the darkness.


    "Hello? Was someone in here?"


    They stepped forward as Petra saw who it was. It was a train attendant, she was holding a tin tray beneath her armpit and she looked frightened.


    "Hello? No one''s supposed to be back here. If there is someone here please exit before I call the conductor."


    Petra kept herself hidden behind a box as she looked around. Then from the darkness, a man in a black suit, peaked cap and reading glasses stepped forward. Petra''s eyes widened as he had just appeared from nowhere.


    "Oh sorry, it was just me. I thought I saw someone here before so I came to investigate."


    The man put his hands together and smiled.


    "C-Conductor...? I thought there was someone else here. You frightened me for a second."


    The attendant relaxed.


    "Conductor? So that''s who I am..."


    The conductor gained a big smile.


    The attendant looked confused for a second.


    "Haha... yeah. Um well, I should get back to work."


    The attendant went to leave when the conductor grabbed her arm.


    "No need. We are in need of another persona."


    The attendant looked terrified as the conductor''s grip on her arm grew stronger.


    "Let go! Ow! Stop wait you''re hurting me..."


    The attendant dropped to her knees as the conductor kept squeezing.


    "Wait! Stop!"


    All Petra could hear was the snapping of the attendant''s arm as she wailed in pain. Tears ran down her face as she sobbed. The conductor smiled.


    "You''ve served your purpose."


    From the darkness more people walked out, Petra smelt a foul stench that made her gag. When she saw the people exiting the darkness her expression changed to horror. The people were just muscle and bone, they had no skin and their eye sockets were hollow. The attendant screamed as one grabbed her and began to tear at her skin. Her screams were muted as almost a dozen skinless people ripped her apart. The scrunching and ripping of her flesh were followed by the splatters of blood and snapping of bones. Petra watched as the skinless people rubbed her blood and flesh over their bodies. As they covered themselves in her insides they slowly morphed, their bodies splitting open and skin growing on them. Once they were done, a dozen perfect copies of the attendant stood up.


    The conductor put his hands together and smiled.


    "Good. Let us see that Mommy is pleased."


    The attendants and conductor left the storage carriage as Petra rolled out of the door behind them. The train soon came to a stop as everyone on board got off. The station was quiet, not many people got off, and screens with the schedule displayed many lines of red text that read Cancelled. Everyone walked down the platform to the exit. Petra followed the crowd, rolling behind bins or benches so that she wouldn''t be seen.


    "Where are those idiots..."


    Petra looked around trying to find, Yuro, Rina, Eliowen or Crux. She furiously looked at everyone''s faces.


    "Hm? What do we have here..."


    Suddenly Petra was picked up by the conductor who stared into her eyes.


    "A head. How gruesome."


    He smiled while looking at Petra.


    "We should dispose of this immediately."


    The attendants soon surrounded Petra and the conductor as they all smiled and put their hands together.


    "HOLD ON!"


    Crux came running and snatched Petra.


    "Sorry about that. It''s just a prop! You see we''re a..."


    Crux looked around nervously.


    "A theatre troupe! Yes! This is a prop from one of our upcoming plays."


    The conductor and attendants all turned their heads to the side.


    "What would you need a head for?"


    Crux nervously backed away.


    "Well um... an uh... an execution...?"


    Crux spoke very unsure of himself.


    The conductor and attendants squinted.


    "Execution?"


    Crux nodded.


    "Very well then. Please be more mindful as to not toss that head around too much. It might give someone a bit of a fright."


    Crux held out a thumbs up.


    "Got it, boss! I''ll keep this head tightly secured!"


    Crux quickly ran off to catch up with Yuro and the others.


    Petra rolled her eyes.


    "You almost blew it! What the hell were you thinking!?"


    Crux seemed confused.


    "Huh? What are you talking about? I handled that so smoothly, those attendants were practically swooned by my charm at that moment!"


    Crux grins and winks.


    Petra groans.


    "Those attendants aren''t- Ugh, listen I''d much rather explain with the others here."


    Crux nodded.


    "Coming right up! All aboard the Crux Express on a one-way trip to Friendville!"


    Petra snarled.


    "STOP BEING SUCH A DUMBASS!"


    Crux laughed as he ran into town.


    The conductor watched them leave with a disappointed glare.


    "Those two. They stink of a Haab''. Tell Mommy we''ve found them."


    One of the attendants nods and runs off.


    A sinister presence approaches the town of Mildry as sights are set on Eliowen and the Haab''. The mysterious Mommy casts her shadow over the town as night falls...

 020 - Birth of a New Hell

    Mildry - 11/03 7:44 pm 51EE


    Yuro and the others walked into the motel room they rented for the night. The wallpaper was peeling and the light beige carpet was dotted with odd yellow stains. The room gave off a cheap mint smell that barely disguised the utter foulness of the room. Eliowen blocked his nose as Rina snarled.


    Crux stepped forward and put his hands on his hips.


    "Smell that?"


    Crux took a deep sniff.


    "Smells like a true home-"


    He quickly hunched over, gagging, as his cheeks puffed up. He swallowed loudly before catching his breath.


    "Holy shit this place smells awful..."


    Yuro fanned his hand over his nose.


    "No kidding. What else did I expect though... We aren''t exactly rich. Most of the money we were lent was spent on the train tickets and hotels at Splinter Scape."


    Yuro pouts.


    Eliowen walks in, he feels his heel sink into the soggy carpet causing him to cringe.


    "Ew. As gross as this place smells it somehow doesn''t beat Werren''s house..."


    Rina nodded.


    "Weruhnm Nirh."


    Rina carries Petra inside and gently places her in a nearby cabinet.


    "I don''t mind it. I used to live in lots of places like this when I first came to the Central Continent. It gets a homey feeling once you finally realise it''s your home."


    Eliowen plops down on one of the beds.


    "I don''t know about you but I don''t plan on making this place my home any time soon."


    Petra sighs.


    "I suppose living the life of an Archbishop''s son gives one standard. Anyway, there are more pressing matters to speak about."


    Crux walks down a small corridor to a bathroom. He opens the door as a green gas escapes out. He quickly slams the door shut, holding his nose.


    "Bathroom is a no-go..."


    Yuro is lifted onto a bed with Rina''s help.


    "Thank you."


    Yuro plops down as he looks defeated.


    "It''s only for one night. We should divide the sleeping arrangements since there are only two beds."


    Petra raised an eyebrow.


    "Uh, hello? I have important news to tell everyone!"


    Eliowen shrugs.


    "I don''t really care. These beds feel like logs so I doubt I''ll even get any sleep."


    Crux jumps onto the bed Eliowen is sitting on.


    "WOOHOO! I wasn''t plannin'' on sleeping either! Wanna build a pillow fort?"


    Petra''s face contorts to one of fury.


    "Guys! We have a real problem!"


    Eliowen nervously waves his hands around.


    "A wh-what?"


    Crux has a huge grin.


    "Pillow fort! I haven''t been able to tinker on anything for almost ten HOURS! Building a good ol'' pillow fort oughta scratch that itch!"


    Petra desperately pleaded for everyone''s attention.


    "Can you guys shut up for a second!? Listen to me!"


    Rina crawls beneath the other bed, releasing all of her babies which she kept hidden in her coat.


    "Biurhh mrihn lurrjm."


    Yuro lays back on his bed.


    "I suppose that means I''ll be having this bed all to myself."


    Petra burst into a booming scream.


    "ALRIGHT IF YOU COCKROACHES DON''T LET ME SPEAK I''LL JUST LET YOU ALL DIE WHEN THOSE IMPOSTERS COME TO KILL US!"


    Everyone stared at Petra, their looks one of confusion.


    Crux scratches his head.


    "Why are you yelling?"


    Petra gives up trying to speak with them.


    "Fuck you all. I''m going to sleep."


    Petra flopped herself over and rolled to a quiet corner of the room to sleep.


    Crux looked around with an offended expression as he shrugged, unsure of why Petra was so angry. Yuro rolled shrugged and rolled his eyes in response.


    Eliowen''s stomach then rumbled.


    "Ah. S-sorry."


    Crux put his arm around Eliowen.


    "Don''t worry about it! Stomach rumbles are natural and a sign of your commitment to food!"


    Eliowen smiled awkwardly.


    "I just haven''t eaten since this morning..."


    Crux leapt up from the bed.


    "Let''s go get something then! I''m feeling pretty hungry as well. I think there''s a vending machine by the front desk of the motel."


    Eliowen smiled softly.


    "Sure, whatever gets me out of this room for a bit."


    Crux and Eliowen departed from the room in search of food. The air outside was very humid, the skyline was plastered with smoke from distant factories, metal clambering of nearby construction sites and warehouses deafened the sea of cars passing along the main road. Eliowen and Crux walked down towards a vending machine.


    Eliowen was silent but had many wonders about Crux.


    "What''s being an Initiate like? I haven''t heard much about their efforts, most things I know about them are from passing conversations."


    Crux thinks for a moment.


    "It''s a pretty sweet job, I like it. It''s not for everyone though, most of the time we aren''t even on the ground and doing operations. When we are on the ground, most missions last only a couple of weeks."


    "You mentioned being in space on the train. You weren''t actually in space right?"


    Crux stood up proudly.


    "Oh yes, I was! The Initiates pride themselves on humanity''s greatest establishment, space travel! See for Eras the Initiates spent themselves cooped up at the southern end of the Central Continent, dealing with all sorts of Necrobeasts and discovering the known world. However as the world grew and grew, the Initiates couldn''t as easily help people. For a while the Initiates were nothing but a bunch of phonies, pretending to be protectors but ultimately failing at that."


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.Crux clenched his fist.


    "Our ancestors took it upon themselves to never let anyone who''d call out for help be met with silence so the greatest minds came together and constructed a beauty to sail in the stars."


    Crux put his hand to the sky, tracing the constellations with his fingers, his eyes shining brightly.


    "The Argo Navis. A space station fit to house thousands of people. When there are people in need of protection we descend from the stars to aid them, our blazing entrance is meant to signify hope. May none be left alone ever."


    Crux gazed at the sky with conviction.


    Eliowen was blown away by the absolute passion in his voice.


    "That sounds amazing... what are the stars like from up there?"


    Crux smiles and continues walking.


    "They''re our friends. They guide us to wherever we may go. Everyone should see them, no words can describe their beauty."


    Eliowen smiled.


    "I''d love to see them."


    Crux threw his fist in the air.


    "Yeah, you do! Listen, next time I come back down to Sundial I''ll have a gizmo prepared to let you see again, then you''ll be coming up to the Argo Navis to speak with the stars!"


    Crux gave a determined gaze.


    "I promise!"


    Eliowen smiled.


    "Really!? That sounds amazing!"


    Crux smiled, his face full of a comforting warmth. Soon they reached the vending machine and decided on all the snacks they wanted. However, with no money, there was no way they could pay for everything so Crux opted for his mechanic expertise to pay the bills. With a few well-timed and critical strikes he fried the machinery of the vending machine causing it to spit out as many snacks as they wanted. Crux danced around with an armful of snacks. Eliowen carried many bottles of water and soda as they went back to the motel room.


    Crux burst in.


    "GUESS WHO STRUCK GOLD!"


    Yuro looked star-struck.


    "Wh- you- I- How!?"


    Crux dumped all of the snacks on the floor.


    "Because I''m amazing that''s how!"


    Eliowen handed out drinks to everyone.


    "He''s got some strange secrets."


    The night continued to pass and slowly the town of Mildry died down as the day had closed.


    11:12 pm 11/03


    Eliowen and Crux bellowed in laughter. They had constructed a pillow fort, using the two parallel beds as frames, they munched on snacks as Crux recounted the many adventures he had been on.


    "Werren was a REAL hard-ass back then. So serious that, hardly broke into a smile or had any fun. I suppose Navie took a lot after him once he promoted her to captain."


    Crux sighed and leaned back.


    Eliowen giggled.


    "I''ve rarely seen him act serious or get angry. I''m surprised to hear of his more serious days."


    Rina had her head poked in as she idly listened along, her eyes heavy.


    Crux sat up.


    "Oh man, I have to tell you about this one time that Werren got SUPER mad. No one''s ever seen him so angry."


    Eliowen leaned closer.


    "So basically, we had just done our spring cleaning of the Advance when Cinna accidentally caused a fire in the lower decks. It was partially my fault since I wanted to teach her how to operate the cannons but man did he go off, the whole airship ended up burning and it took MONTHS to fully clean it again."


    Crux gave a hearty chuckle.


    Eliowen laughed alongside Crux.


    "That sounds bizarre. One question though... who''s Cinna?"


    Crux raised an eyebrow.


    "You don''t know Cinna? Werren''s daughter. Nice kid, she was a big help despite being so young. I do wonder why Werren was so harsh on her..."


    Eliowen''s face morphs into shock.


    "D-Daughter!? This is the first I''ve heard about this."


    Crux''s face softens to an expressionless look.


    "Oh. Uh... maybe I shouldn''t speak too much about it then. I heard they haven''t seen each other for a long time..."


    Eliowen hears the uncertainty in Crux''s voice and chooses not to push the subject further.


    "Alright then. It''s getting pretty late, I might head to the bathroom then go to sleep."


    Eliowen leaves the pillow fort.


    Crux waves.


    "Alright, I think there are public bathrooms at the end of the motel, to the right."


    Eliowen nods before leaving the motel room. He glides his hand along the wall to point him in the right direction. As he continues walking he listens to the soft patter of his footsteps. The rhythm helped him remember how far away the motel room was. As he kept walking he heard the soft chirping of crickets and the buzz of flies passing him. Once he reached the bathroom he went inside to use it. From the distance, outside of the bathroom, the conductor stood, his cap covering his face as he held his head low however his wide grin was still visible.


    Eliowen soon left the bathroom and began to retrace his steps to the motel room, he counted his steps as he got closer when suddenly another pair of footsteps could be heard. Eliowen stopped, his ears twitching as he listened. He couldn''t hear anything however and kept walking to the room, he counted each footstep he heard but soon lost count when it sounded as if his footsteps were doubled. He stopped once more and gently ran his hand along the bottom of his shoe. He couldn''t feel anything amiss so he continued walking until he reached a door, behind it he heard snoring. He opened it to find himself back in the motel room. Yuro was passed out on the bed, Crux had fallen asleep on the floor, the pillow fort disassembled. Rina was curled up beneath Yuro''s bed, holding onto her babies tightly. In the corner, Petra was sleeping. Eliowen closed the door behind him and laid on his bed, glad to finally get some rest.


    As he closed his eyes to get some sleep, a silence fell over everyone as they all peacefully rested unaware of the dark figure standing in their room. The conductor kept his contorted grin as he went up to Crux, his eyes scanning over Crux''s flesh. The conductor moved to inspect everyone one by one, except for Petra who he did not notice. The conductor crept to Eliowen and gently caressed his cheek as he felt Eliowen''s smooth skin. His grin grew wider, so wide that his skin began to tear. The conductor soon went to the front door and opened it, standing outside were the dozen or so attendants, all holding a similar grin.


    With haste, they all entered the small motel room and surrounded everyone, looking down at their sleeping, defenceless bodies. The conductor stood in the middle and raised his arms.


    "Commence the feast."


    "WAKE UP!"


    Petra shouted as everyone''s eyes shot open. The conductor looked enraged as the room''s lights flickered on.


    "What the-"


    Petra was bewildered to see so many attendants packed into the room.


    The attendants and conductor all sprang to action, set on ripping them all apart.


    "Don''t stop. Continue the feast."


    Crux sprung up and kicked the conductor through a window. He tumbled out as Crux took out his screwdriver and transformed it into a long metal staff.


    "Outside! Now!"


    Crux swiftly twirled his staff around knocking many of the attendants down as everyone else scurried out the door.


    Rina grabbed Petra and her babies as they got outside to see the conductor standing back up.


    "Grhnm..."


    Eliowen looked worried.


    "What''s happening!?"


    Yuro looked around, dread consuming his face.


    "No... it can''t be... no..."


    Petra groaned.


    "IF YOU IDIOTS WOULD HAVE LISTENED TO ME THIS COULD HAVE BEEN PREVENTED."


    Crux burst out from the motel room, his feet skidding across the ground as he twirled his staff around.


    "Damnit... I should have been more perceptive. Why did I let my guard down."


    As the attendants flooded out from the motel Crux swung his staff around, cracking many of their skulls. His attacks were fruitless however as the attendants would stand back up, their heads disfigured and their faces covered in blood.


    "What the hell!? Isn''t this the lady from the train? Some terrible service, I never even got my hot chocolate!"


    Crux bashed the lunging attendants as he slowly stepped back.


    The conductor shook his head and lost his grin.


    "How disappointing. Mommy won''t be happy about this."


    Crux threw his staff at the conductor, smashing his skull before the staff flew back to Crux''s hands.


    "I''ll keep them at bay, you lot just run."


    Rina shook her head and handed Eliowen Petra and her babies.


    "R-Rina!? What am I supposed to do with these?"


    Petra looked mortified.


    "EXCUSE ME!? ''These'' has a NAME thank you."


    Rina''s red hair began to turn white as wings sprouted from her back and her hands turned into monstrous claws.


    "Cruhh."


    Frothing drool seeped from her fangs.


    Crux turned to Rina and smiled.


    "Glad to see you can still fight."


    Crux and Rina faced the beaten bodies of the attendants and conductor, their weapons raised.


    "This brings back memories. Let''s show them not to mess with Lockdown!"


    Crux and Rina engaged in a horrifying fight against the attendants and conductor, buying time for Eliowen and the others to run to safety. As midnight approaches, the gaze of an intimidating presence grows ever so stronger...

 021 - Set the Moon Ablaze

    11:35 pm 11/03


    Crux held onto his staff tightly, his concentration went on the flow of his body. With a brisk step forward he spun the staff behind him, allowing it to gain a steady momentum. Once the staff reached his opposite hand he gripped the tip closest to him firmly and let the momentum of the staff guide his swing. His attack produced an intense gust causing the attendants to stumble back. He quickly slowed the staff''s momentum and held it to his side.


    Crux wiped his forehead.


    "You might have woken me up mid-beauty sleep but I''ll make sure to steal everyone''s gaze."


    The attendants lunged forward, their jaws unhinging to show their sharp fangs. Crux took a step back and swung his staff into the attendant''s jaws, his staff twirling effortlessly across his hands.


    Rina saw their fangs and hesitated to attack.


    "Vurh...?"


    Crux looked at Rina confused.


    "What''s up?"


    Rina went out of her transformation.


    "Neruhm..."


    Crux had no idea what was making her so hesitant but before he could question her the conductor reached out from the shadows, his fangs bearing a terrifying glint in the moonlight. Crux wasted no time and pulled Rina back thrusting the tip of his staff into the conductor''s jaws. With the staff in such a critical position, Crux rammed it into the back of his throat and flung the staff upward. The force of the attack ripped the conductor''s head in half and his corpse collapsed in a fountain of blood.


    Crux held onto Rina''s arm hard.


    "Damnit Rina! Be careful!"


    Crux let her go and rushed back toward the approaching attendants. He slammed his staff onto the ground and used it as a pillar to swing around, using his legs he struck many of the attendants in the head knocking them down. Crux lifted his staff and slammed it down onto the attendant''s heads, crushing a few of them before pulling away and resetting his stance.


    "Most people question why I use a staff as a mechanic."


    Crux veered his staff back and forth between the approach attendants.


    "People underestimate how useful of a tool a staff can be."


    He crushed head after head, blood splattering all over him.


    "It helps with walking..."


    With another strike, he split more heads open.


    "It helps to keep my distance from danger..."


    He leapt up and brought the staff crashing down, the impact shattering the concrete and rupturing the organs of a few attendants.


    "But most of all... no one ever suspects that a stick could be so powerful."


    Crux aims the end of his staff at one of the attendant''s heads. With a simple click, the staff erupted with a spray of metal pellets. Each pellet tore through the flesh of the remaining attendants until nothing but smoke was leaking from the barrel of the staff.


    Crux stood up relishing in his victory by staring up at the stars, hoping they were watching him.


    Rina walked up to one of the corpses and looked at its teeth.


    "Urhnm."


    Crux walked over to see Rina with her mouth open, his eyes widened as the attendants had the same fangs as Rina.


    "Wait... they''re..."


    Rina stood up her face unreadable as she stared at the corpses. Crux walked over.


    "Rina I''m... I didn''t know. They attacked so I just..."


    Rina shook her head.


    "Firhn. Murhntr."


    Crux nodded.


    "Are you sure it''s okay? I know they attacked but still... those are your people..."


    Rina spat on their corpses.


    "Nur."


    Meanwhile, Eliowen and the others had run down the street in a mad panic. They soon slowed once they thought they had gotten far enough. Eliowen dropped Petra and Rina''s babies as he caught his breath, Rina''s babies giving incomprehensible chirps.


    Yuro looked petrified.


    "Why here... of all places."


    Petra rolled around on the ground until she faced the distressed Yuro.


    "What''s got you in a rile?"


    Rina''s babies all huddled together to keep warm. Eliowen sat beside them to catch his breath.


    "Damnit... what was that!? That sounded like the conductor from the train."


    Petra sighed.


    "I tried to tell you all this earlier! On the train, I saw some weird things happen. I hitched a ride in Crux''s crate but when I got out I saw the conductor and a bunch of... skinless people devour one of the attendants and then steal her identity!"


    Eliowen puts a hand on his forehead.


    "What...? What kind of service is that!?"


    Yuro paces back and forth.


    "We have to leave this place. Now. We can''t afford to stay."


    Eliowen stood back up.


    "Definitely. We should wait for Crux and Rina though, we can''t leave them."


    Yuro ignored Eliowen and began to walk away.


    "Trains should hopefully be operational soon."


    Eliowen ran after Yuro.


    "Where are you going? We have to wait for Crux and Rina!"


    Yuro turned to Eliowen, his voice laced with pure anger.


    "I don''t care! We are leaving NOW."


    Yuro walked off. Eliowen shook his head.


    "I can''t... I can''t just run from my friends!"


    Eliowen went back over to Petra and Rina''s babies.


    "C''mon, let''s go see if Crux and Rina are okay."


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    Eliowen and the others ran back toward Crux and Rina as Yuro wandered the quiet streets.


    Yuro shivered, not from the cold but from fear. His vision is hazy as the distant street lamps fade into obscurity. His steps feel heavier as his breathing grows heavy. As he continues to walk the moon pulsates, its beating heart calling his name as his skin begins to burn. He falls to the ground, his baby hands now much larger. He had dirty black gloves on and a brown leather coat. When he stood to his feet once more he was much taller. His steps now loud thuds as his boots hammered on the floor. He had yellow-stained sunglasses that he tore off and cast to the street.


    His golden hair got in the way of his eyes as he continued to walk forward. Each step hurt more and more.


    "You... what the hell are you doing back here..."


    Yuro called out, hauling himself down the endless street.


    "How did you escape!? You should have been trapped... there was no way you could have escaped."


    Yuro gazed at the moon.


    "WHAT IS THERE LEFT OF YOU!?"


    As he looked back to the street he saw a woman wrapped in bandages. No part of her was visible. She sat in a wheelchair as she didn''t move. Pushing the wheelchair was a man with black hair that was tied back. He wore a vibrant yellow raincoat with a dress shirt and tie. He stood beside the wheelchair and looked down, his face hidden.


    Yuro stumbled back.


    "That''s... all that remains...?"


    Yuro then looked at the main raincoat.


    "I''m... sorry."


    The man in the raincoat walked forward and gave Yuro a revolver.


    "If you''re sorry... you''ll die right here right now."


    Yuro closed his eyes and put the gun to his chin.


    "I''m... so sorry."


    11:46 pm 11/03


    When Eliowen reached Crux and Rina he found them inspecting the corpses.


    Crux looked up and smiled to see Eliowen.


    "Glad to see you''re okay."


    Eliowen nodded.


    "All of us are fine but... Yuro was being strange. He ran off after I told him we needed to come back."


    Crux put his hand to his chin.


    "Weird. Yuro seemed like a pretty stoic baby, wouldn''t have thought this would spook him that much."


    Petra squinted her eyes.


    "Hm. I''m not too sure about that. He''s been pretty spooked since we got to Mildry and he keeps blabbering on about real cryptic shit. You know anything, Rina?"


    Rina shook her head.


    Crux turned back to the corpses.


    "Well, we have made a discovery. A pretty strange one at that."


    Crux crouches down and lifts one of the attendant''s jaws.


    "These things are Vampires, just like Rina."


    Eliowen and Petra looked dumbfounded as they both expressed their shock in unison.


    "HUH!?"


    Crux stands back up.


    "My reaction too. Vampires are a pretty rare sight nowadays, let alone this many."


    Rina looks down with a saddened expression.


    Eliowen recovers from the initial shock.


    "I do remember reading a book about Vampires a couple of weeks ago to understand Rina more. It''s stated that Vampires came to be during the Occult Era right?"


    Crux stabs his staff into the concrete and leans on it.


    "Rightly so. Rina told us a little about Vampire history when she was a part of Lockdown."


    Crux turns to Rina waiting for her approval to speak on the subject. Rina smiles and nods.


    "The Occult Era was very long ago, during a time before the whole world was discovered, people elected a team to go out and explore and map the entire world. Those people formed, what is now, the Initiates. See initially the Initiates started as an exploration team that mapped out the whole world. During their travels, they discovered Vampires living underground in the northern part of the Central Continent. Vampires saw humans for the first time and attacked them for food. This led to years of conflict between humans and Vampires with the Vampires being considerably stronger. Humanity was on the verge of extinction but then the turn of an Era came to be."


    Crux looks down at the corpses.


    "It seemed like one of the rules of the Occult Era was that Vampires could only be born during that Era so when that Era ended the Vampire population slowly died out because they could not reproduce. Vampires then decided to hide back in their underground cities but humanity had followed them and slaughtered them while they were weak. Almost all Vampires were killed with the only survivors fleeing to other continents to form their own tribes."


    Crux then looks to Rina.


    "Good ol'' Rina here is the child of one of the survivors. She emerged from her den 90 years ago. She doesn''t know how old she is since it''s hard to tell time underground so her birth is when she emerged."


    Eliowen raised an eyebrow.


    "Wait so... if Vampires can''t produce offspring then how was Rina born?"


    Crux chuckled.


    "Well, I kinda lied when I said they can''t reproduce. They can but... to have a child they must sacrifice a part of themself. Take Rina''s babies for example, if you haven''t caught on they are all letters of the alphabet. We have Aina, Bina, Cina, Dina and so on. Rina sacrificed her speech to birth to her children, it''s also why she can''t speak and just mumbles all the time."


    Crux looks at Rina and giggles.


    Rina rolls her eyes.


    Eliowen nods thoughtfully.


    "That certainly is interesting. I''m sorry for what happened to your people though Rina."


    Rina smiles and puts a hand on Eliowen''s shoulder.


    Petra coughs to get everyone''s attention.


    "Now that we have some more knowledge on what we are dealing with we should probably find that idiot Yuro. For all we know more Vampires could be lurking around."


    Everyone nods.


    "QUITE TRUE!"


    A mysterious voice calls out from the roof of the motel, his face obscured by the moonlight.


    "There could be danger around any corner..."


    Suddenly a pair of devilish wings sprout from the figure''s back.


    "You see... us Vampires originally only had Yuro as our target but smelling that Haab'' you posses... Oh does it get my body tingling~"


    The figure gives a hearty chuckle.


    "We''ll be killing Yuro and taking that Haab'' so that Vampires can thrive once again."


    Another figure soon stands on the roof.


    "Mommy has big plans for this new Era. An Era where Vampires can rule the surface! Take a good look at the sun while ya'' can! Soon the moon will be our watchful god!"


    Everyone prepared themselves as the two figures set their sights on them. Both figures leapt down and landed before the group, their forms now revealed. The winged vampire wore elegant clothing bathed in pure black ink. The other vampire wore attire similar to a poor Victorian boy.


    The winged vampire bowed.


    "Pleased to make your acquaintance. I am Inrei Klevintrout, hailing from the Draken Tribe of Ophliuant."


    The smaller vampire snarled and then spat on the floor.


    "Name''s Charmy, comin'' from the Kious Tribe of Narawaradan."


    Crux held his staff firm as Rina''s claws began to grow sharper. Eliowen held onto Petra tightly.


    Crux sharpened his sight as he got serious.


    "Name''s Crux. You better not lay a finger on this boy. He''s with us."


    Rina snarled as her fangs and wings began to sprout.


    Inrei laughed.


    "I''m afraid I can''t do that. Mommy has very specific plans for this world."


    Inrei looks to Rina.


    "Another Vampire... you really go against your own kind? We are the same... Rina."


    Rina looked shocked that Inrei knew her name.


    "You act surprised. We are merely using the abilities given to us. I know all of your names, your pasts, your thoughts and emotions. The way of a Vampire is trickery. We hide in shadows and attack when right."


    Crux gripped his staff higher.


    "Enough of this small talk. You wanna try and take Eliowen away then you''ll have to go through us!"


    Charmy licked his lips.


    "Is that so? Those chumps you beat earlier were just a taster... time to show ya'' what a true Vampire can do!


    Crux and Rina rushed forward with Charmy and Inrei following suit, a battle was about to begin!

 022 - Play A Song Mr. Moon, Crux vs Charmy

    Crux wasted no time initiating the battle. He swung his staff around, aiming for Charmy''s legs, but his staff was quickly caught by Inrei who tossed Crux and his staff into the side of the motel. Crux let out a low groan as he fell to his knees.


    Charmy growled at Inrei.


    "That one''s mine. Deal with that other Vampire."


    Charmy dashed towards Crux.


    Crux got to his feet with the help of his staff. Charmy zipped up to Crux with his claws extended, without a second to lose, Crux twirled his whole body out of the way and swiped his staff along the ground. Charmy leapt up in a flash, evading the staff once more, before crashing down on the ground. The ground broke apart as Crux rolled out of the way. While Charmy regained his senses Crux lifted his staff and aimed the barrel of it toward Charmy and with a quick pull of the trigger a volley of pellets shot out. Charmy was in the centre of the pellet''s spread, he ditched the idea of moving out of the way and decided to slink around the pellets.


    Time slowed as Charmy focussed all of his muscles on weaving himself through the gaps in the pellets. Crux watched with bewilderment as Charmy managed to twist through the pellet spread. Crux regained composure and thrust his staff forward hoping to puncture Charmy''s vital organs. Crux''s senses honed on weak spots in Charmy''s body but as he pushed his staff forward Charmy dodged it with impeccable speed and timing. Charmy''s claws barreled toward Crux forcing him to fall back. Crux began to get irritated with how nimble Charmy was, his staff covered lots of ground but it seemed like no matter what he did Charmy was able to narrowly dodge it, like he could sense future attacks.


    Charmy cackled.


    "What''s wrong beef head? Can''t lay a hit on little ol'' me!? HAHA!"


    Crux''s grip on his staff tightened.


    "What''s your game!?"


    "Game? I have no idea what you''re talking about."


    Charmy reached behind his back and began to circle Crux.


    "You humans have gone soft. I heard so many stories of the deadly humans ravaging the lands. Pillaging those deemed unfit."


    Crux copied Charmy''s stride, staying opposite him at all times as they walked in circles.


    "Liar. It was Vampires who attacked first. Those bloodthirsty savages tore apart anyone who dared come close. I''ve seen the books, your kind are nothing but animals."


    Charmy laughed.


    "Bloodthirsty!? Listen to yourself! Vampires existed before humans discovered them, so tell me beef head... how could we have survived if we need to eat humans? The fact we are still around today disproves that. You''re fighting a war long over!"


    "No. I''m not fighting a war... I''m protecting those in need!"


    Crux had gotten agitated and lunged forward, furiously swiping his staff around. Charmy dodged every attack thrown at him effortlessly causing Crux''s anger to increase. Charmy laughed in Crux''s face. With one final swipe, Crux twirled his staff around and aimed the barrel at Charmy. Without hesitation, he fired another volley of pellets that Charmy dodged once more.


    Crux bashed his staff on the ground, cracking the concrete.


    "What is this!?"


    Charmy kept his hand behind his back.


    "Something the matter ay? Seems like you''re just all show, can''t fight for nothin''."


    "You haven''t laid a hand on me once as well. This stalemate is boring, hurry up and give me a real fight!"


    Charmy grinned.


    "You want me to try? Do you really want me to try?"


    Crux glared at Charmy.


    "Yes!"


    Crux then heard a click.


    "What was that?"


    Charmy pulled out a voice recorder that had been recording their whole interaction. Charmy grinned.


    "Y''know Vampires are the masters of trickery. We have so many unique quirks about us that it honestly baffles me how humans managed to become the dominant species. You are all so pathetic!"


    Charmy clicks replay on the recorder as Crux hears his own voice shouting ''Yes!''.


    "One of our tricks involves invitation... if you''ve truly heard the stories of Vampires you''d know that some can only enter houses when invited by the homeowner. Those tales are true but there''s a lot more to that trick."


    Charmy replays Crux saying ''Yes!'' over and over again.


    "We need permission to attack a human, otherwise all of our attacks will miss. The plus side is that humans also need permission to attack us!"


    With a wide grin, Charmy holds the recorder high in the air.


    "So I ask you Crux... may I attack you?"


    Crux''s eyes widen as Charmy replays the message.


    "Yes!"


    Crux backs away too stunned to move.


    "What!?"


    Before Crux could even think Charmy rushed him, covering the distance between them in less than a second. Charmy brought his claw back and thrust his hand into Crux''s abdomen. Blood spurt from Crux''s mouth as he was sent flying across the ground, skidding along concrete before hitting the motel. He wiped his mouth and looked up to see Charmy right in front of him. With no time to react, Crux was hit with a stream of punches along his rib cage before getting grabbed by the throat and bashed into the ground. Charmy kicked Crux into the open to then leapt into the air to crash down on top of Crux. The impact shattered him.


    Crux lay on the ground, his body weak.


    "No..."


    Charmy grinned.


    "Out already? Pfft. You can do better than that."


    Charmy bit Crux with his fangs which rejuvenated Crux to full health.


    Crux used this opportunity to swing his staff around and leap up.


    "Damnit... there''s no way. Is that how he dodged all of my attacks!? I need permission to hit him..."


    Crux dashed toward Charmy and violently swung his staff toward him however Charmy zipped out of the way without even thinking. Crux attempted to hit him once more but no matter what he did his staff couldn''t connect.


    Charmy snickered.


    "Such brutish behaviour..."


    Charmy held up the voice recorder.


    "Do I have permission to break that staff of yours?"


    The recorder replayed Crux saying ''Yes!''.


    Crux backed away but it had no effect. Charmy charged at Crux and grabbed him by his ankle tightly. With a loud groan, Charmy lifted Crux and bashed him on the ground before ripping his staff from his hands.


    Crux''s anger grew.


    "DON''T YOU DARE!"


    Charmy tore Crux''s staff into pieces. Crux''s eyes widened as he couldn''t move.


    Charmy laughed as he tossed the broken pieces at Crux.


    "That toy served no use. Be happy I got rid of such a worthless piece of scrap."


    Crux took the pieces in his hand.


    "No..."


    His hands trembled.


    "You..."


    Charmy dusted himself off.


    "I think I''ve had enough fun with you. I''ll just kill you for good now. Looking at such a sad human just makes me sick."


    Charmy raised his claws.


    "NO!"


    Eliowen lunged forward and shielded Crux. When Charmy''s claw neared Eliowen his hand was suddenly lit aflame. He screamed in agony as he backed away.


    "You won''t hurt him anymore!"


    Eliowen shielded Crux with a determined look.


    "Tch. Idiot kid. Move!"


    Charmy snarled and caressed his burnt claw.


    Eliowen stood firm.


    "No. I won''t just stand by and watch as my friends protect me all the time! I''ll make my own stand."


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.Despite Eliowen''s fearsome words his legs were trembling.


    Charmy took notice of Eliowen''s facade.


    "Eliowen correct?"


    Eliowen''s face went pale.


    "To come out here... so far from home... so far from dear old dad. How stupid can you be? Do you honestly think you can survive out here? You''re dad''s probably worried sick. Speaking of sick... how is he feeling?"


    Eliowen''s body trembled.


    "S-Shut up!"


    Charmy circled Eliowen.


    "He was very sick last you saw of him. I hope he''s better but he could be so much worse. Are you worried about him?"


    Eliowen shook his head.


    "Stop toying with me!"


    Charmy grinned and held his hand behind his back, pressing record once more.


    "So you don''t care about him? What about... Nayjhren? Do you care about him?"


    Eliowen grits his teeth.


    "No..."


    Charmy squinted.


    "You''re a horrible person. But you don''t actually hate them, do you?"


    Eliowen remained firm. He wasn''t going to give Charmy the answer he wanted.


    "I won''t listen to you!"


    Charmy began to get agitated.


    "Do you care about Crux? Rina? Yuro?"


    Eliowen gulped.


    "SHUT UP!"


    Charmy wasn''t getting a ''yes'' answer which made him grow tired.


    "Okay then. I won''t kill them. Is that okay?"


    "I don''t care... leave them alone..."


    Charmy got close to Eliowen.


    "I didn''t catch that... was that a yes I heard?"


    Eliowen''s eyes widened.


    "Not at all!"


    Eliowen lunged forward and snatched the voice recorder from Charmy. Charmy was then set on fire because of how close Eliowen got to him. With his body burning he had to drop the voice recorder as Eliowen caught it.


    "CRUX! TAKE IT!"


    Eliowen tossed the recorder to Crux.


    Crux looked up and caught the voice recorder. Charmy pat the flames out as his eyes widened.


    "NO! DON''T YOU USE THAT! IT''S MINE!"


    Charmy dashed forward.


    Crux''s look changed to fury as he held the recorder up high.


    "DO I HAVE PERMISSION TO ATTACK YOU?!"


    The voice recorder replayed Charmy''s voice.


    "Yes."


    As Charmy got close to Crux he was stopped as Crux swung his leg around and bashed Charmy in the head. Charmy was flung across the ground, the pain setting in.


    Crux looked to Eliowen.


    "Thanks, kid. You saved my ass."


    Eliowen nodded as he collapsed to the floor, his nerves catching up to him.


    "N-no problem..."


    Charmy stood back up, his face bruised.


    "Damn brat! You humans and your inability to learn your place."


    Crux smirked.


    "You fell for your own trap. I wouldn''t be talking so much."


    Charmy snarled.


    "I can still attack you so let''s end this..."


    Charmy dashed forward and swung his claws fiercely. Crux moved out of the way and countered with a piercing punch to Charmy''s stomach. The punch travelled through Charmy''s body as he was knocked back. Crux ran forward and threw his feet around, Charmy swerved out of the way and ran his claws along Crux''s leg creating large gnashes from his ankle to his thigh. Crux groaned and fell on the floor, blood covering his leg.


    Charmy grabbed Crux by the throat and threw him high into the air. Charmy leapt up to then slam Crux back to the ground. Crux regained composure quickly and sprung to his feet as Charmy came crashing down. Crux tried to stand but the cut across his leg prohibited any further movement. Charmy used this opening to dropkick Crux, flinging him across the ground as he could barely stand, the wound grew larger the more he was tossed around.


    Eliowen ran over.


    "Crux..."


    Eliowen felt the blood pouring out of his leg.


    "You''re injured. We should get you to safety."


    Crux looked at Charmy who slowly walked toward them.


    "How? He''ll just chase us no matter where we go. His speeds insane..."


    Eliowen thought for a second before looking back to Crux.


    "Charmy said he needed permission to hurt a human but he also said that the original tale was that Vampires needed permission to enter someone''s house. It was the example he used."


    Crux looked confused.


    "You don''t happen to have a house around do you?"


    Eliowen shook his head.


    "No, but we have a motel room. Hopefully, it''ll suffice."


    Crux''s eyes widened.


    "Huh. I didn''t think of that. You''re one smart kid."


    Charmy shouted.


    "HEY! What the hell are you two doing!?"


    Eliowen stood in front of Crux once more to shield him.


    "You''re not hurting him."


    Charmy''s blood boiled.


    "This trick again? Get out of the way brat!"


    Eliowen stood firm as Crux began to walk toward the motel room. Charmy followed alongside them, unable to do anything as Eliowen shielded Crux. Once they reached the room Crux and Eliowen entered. Charmy stepped foot inside the room before bursting into flames. He screamed and backed out.


    "DAMN!"


    Charmy watched as Eliowen and Crux caught their breath inside the motel room.


    "Could you lot get any more annoying!?"


    Crux looked around the room for any water to clean the room. He found a pile of empty water bottles where the pillow fort once was.


    "Damnit... did we seriously drink all the water!?"


    Crux then noticed a bottle of soda sitting off to the side. It was full.


    "It''s all I have..."


    Crux grabbed the soda and gently poured it over the wound. His hand gripped the bedsheets.


    "Please just don''t get infected until this is over."


    Crux then ripped the bedsheets off and wrapped them around his leg. It stopped the bleeding but healing would be impossible, at least until Rina was able to help.


    Charmy watched them from outside.


    "You think you''re so smart ay?"


    Charmy went close to the doorframe his mind racing.


    "You''ll have to leave eventually. That wound won''t heal on its own."


    Eliowen went to Crux.


    "What do we do? He''s guarding our exit and you can barely stand."


    Crux thought for a long second.


    "You can still leave. Try and get Rina over here so she can heal me."


    Eliowen nodded.


    "I''ll try."


    Eliowen went to the doorway as Charmy blocked the way. Charmy had no choice but to move out of the way for Eliowen but as Eliowen walked past Charmy saw the voice recorder. Charmy grinned and reached for it, his hand caught aflame but with all his power he pushed past the pain and snatched it from Eliowen.


    Eliowen fell as Charmy held the voice recorder up.


    "HAHA! You are a pathetic brat."


    Charmy raised the recorder high.


    "Do I have permission to enter the motel room?"


    The voice recorder replayed Crux''s words.


    "Yes!"


    Before Eliowen could stand back up Charmy ran into the motel room. With a devilish grin, he reached out to Crux but was then set aflame. Charmy fell to the ground, his whole body burning. Crux backed away as the flames spread to the carpet.


    Charmy sprinted out of the room.


    "WHAT!? WHY DID THAT HAPPEN?"


    Eliowen''s mind raced as he tried to think of the reason for Charmy still being ignited when stepping inside the room.


    "Is it... because we don''t own the establishment...?"


    Charmy tossed the voice recorder aside, trying to pat all of the flames out.


    "Useless junk. So I need the building''s owner''s permission to enter. Great."


    Charmy then looked back up to the room.


    "Ha... looks like that won''t matter anyway."


    The entire motel room was burning. Crux was cut off from the exit as the fire roared and tore its way through the room. Crux crawled away from it to buy as much time as he could get. Smoke filled his lungs as he coughed violently.


    "Shit..."


    Crux began to lose consciousness. Voices rang through his head.


    "No... I don''t..."


    Crux collapsed inside the burning room.


    Charmy cackled.


    "WOW! My genius surpasses all expectations! I''m the best!"


    Charmy looked to Eliowen who was sitting by the fire, his eyes wide as he called out to Crux.


    "I''ll deal with you later. For now..."


    Charmy turned to Inrei and Rina who were fighting, he picked up the recorder and walked toward them.


    Eliowen shouted out, his voice creaking in desperation.


    "CRUX! CRUX PLEASE GET OUT!"


    Crux was still unconscious as his mind began to wander...


    Please... Don''t close your eyes... stay here... Ed... please. Stay with me!


    A faint and familiar spoke to Crux as he tried to stay awake.


    Don''t leave me alone again... Ed... Brother... please... I love you. Don''t leave.


    Crux slowly opened his eyes as the fire raged on.


    "Mimi... I''m... here..."


    Ed... Don''t let it end now...


    Crux''s eyes shot open.


    "ELIOWEN! TO FRY THE VENDING MACHINE... HIT THE FIVE POINTS ALONG THE IT''S SIDE. AIM FOR THE DENTS!"


    Eliowen heard this, his hands trembling but he knew what needed to be done.


    "What...?"


    Eliowen remembered back to when Crux was able to fry the vending machine and cause it to spit out as many snacks and water as they wanted.


    Eliowen ran to the vending machine and ran his hand along it. As he felt the surface of the vending machine he felt five dents in it from when Crux opened it before. Eliowen''s fist clenched and he punched the dents hard. His fist hurt when he hit but he couldn''t let Crux die. Again he bashed the five points but it didn''t spew out water bottles.


    "Just... keep hitting it! Don''t just sit around Eliowen... you have... TO DO THIS!"


    Eliowen bashed his fist at the vending machine again and again. He screamed as his knuckles bled and his fingers ached. Again he punched the five points. It didn''t budge. Eliowen kept throwing his fist at the machine till his hands were soaked with blood. After his many attempts, the vending machine broke and dispensed a horde of water bottles. Eliowen picked them all up and ran back to the motel room.


    Smoke was flooding out but Eliowen dumped all of the water over the fire. Crux saw an opening in the flames and got to his feet. The fire had reached him and his body began to burn. He limped out of the room as his skin boiled and popped. With a haunting scream, he managed to escape the fire, his skin rank with smoke and ash. Eliowen tried to help him but any contact caused severe pain to Crux.


    Crux looked at Eliowen with a charred body.


    "Eliowen... help... Rina... Don''t let them win."


    Crux fell unconscious.


    Eliowen trembled as he had no idea what to do.


    "Crux! Crux wake up!"


    Crux didn''t wake up. He was still breathing but he had sustained too many injuries. Eliowen took a deep breath.


    "Just hold out."


    Eliowen stood up, the sound of fighting still raging on as Rina faced off against Charmy and Inrei. Eliowen needed to help so once his nerves calmed he ran towards the fighting, determined to aid his friends.

 023 - Maternity Makes the Brain Go Blind, Eliowen and Rina vs Charmy and Inrei

    Eliowen''s feet hammered along the concrete as the ground beneath rumbled. Rina''s silhouette flew across the glaring luminous moon, her shadow washing over Eliowen as an intense gust hit him and caused him to stumble. As he regained his footing the galloping of an animal neared. A bull charged past him, its eyes intensely focused on Rina. Eliowen was lost amidst the battle as he couldn''t make sense of his surroundings. Rina dove to the ground as the bull transformed into a viper, coiling its body into the shape of a spring, and leaping up with unhinged jaws. Rina retracted her arm before swinging it downward in a sharp slicing moment.


    The viper was hit but wrapped its tail around her arm and slithered to her shoulder, coiling around her arm tightly. The viper gave a tight squeeze causing Rina to stab her claw into the viper however as she brought her claw down onto the viper it let go causing Rina to impale her arm. With a sharp screech, Rina lost control of her wings as she fell to the floor. The viper slithered down and transformed into Inrei.


    Inrei walked forward slowly clapping.


    "What a marvellous show you''ve given me. You yet hold firm Rina. I commend you but get up, we both know this is only the first act. Give me a performance I can''t forget!"


    Inrei rushed forward transforming into a crocodile, snapping his jaws maniacally as Rina fully healed her injury instantly. With a bitter glare, Rina leapt forward clashing with Inrei as she dodged out of the clutches of his jaws. With a furious thrust, Rina impaled Inrei''s belly with her claws, ripping along his scales and tearing his flesh apart. Inrei transformed into a bat as he groaned but Rina didn''t let him rest. She dashed into the air, her wings cutting through the sky as she chased down the small Inrei.


    Suddenly, Charmy appeared a sly gin plastered across his face as he clutched a handful of her babies. Rina''s eyes widened as she ceased her chase. She and Charmy remained suspended in the air.


    Charmy cackled.


    "Something the matter? Seems I found some lost kiddies lying around. What irresponsible parent would leave them alone on the cold hard ground?"


    "Let us go!"


    Eina protested.


    "Yeah! Let us down dumb-dumb!"


    Sina shouted.


    "I''m getting sick being this high..."


    Yina groaned.


    Charmy growled.


    "You three, CAN IT!"


    Charmy looked back at Rina.


    "See Rina... you might have sacrificed proper speech to birth these... things... but against me, they''re your greatest downfall."


    Charmy looked down at the three babies he held.


    "These things were made from your voice. Meaning... they speak for you. They carry YOUR voice."


    Rina''s eyes widened as her voice croaked.


    "No..."


    Rina clutched her throat as it ached.


    Charmy grinned and put his hand behind his back, clicking record.


    "Say what kiddies, how''s about I let you go? Does that sound good?"


    Yina nodded.


    "Please do... I can barely look down without wanting to spew everywhere."


    Sina crossed her wings.


    "Yeah! Let us go!"


    Eina sighed.


    "Yes... that''s what I''ve been asking this whole time!"


    Charmy grinned.


    "No problem."


    Charmy let all three go as they fell to the ground. All of them tried to flap their wings but it was no use.


    Rina dashed down and reached out.


    "Buburhn!"


    She grabbed Eina and Sina but as she tried to catch Yina Charmy zipped down and kicked Rina out of the air. Rina watched as Yina splattered on the floor. Blood splashed everywhere as nothing remained of Yina.


    "Muh..."


    Charmy slowly descended to stand on the ground as Inrei walked up to him.


    "PAH! Such a mess your baby made."


    Charmy tossed Rina a rag.


    "It''s polite to clean up after your children."


    Charmy laughed.


    Inrei shook his head.


    "Now now Charmy don''t be so rude. Me and Rina were in a rather exhilarating chase before. You should know better than to interrupt my performances."


    Charmy lightly punched Inrei''s shoulder.


    "Calm down. You''ll have plenty of more fun. Look."


    Charmy and Inrei turned to Rina who stood up. Her hair covered her expression as she stood still, swaying in the gentle breeze.


    "What are you looking so glum for? You got 25 other kids don''t ya? Plenty to spare if you ask me."


    Rina looked up her eyes now red.


    "I''ll... kill... you..."


    Rina''s voice creaked and burned as she spoke.


    Inrei smiles.


    "Now this is a mighty opening to the second act if I must say so. Let the show go-"


    A light gust washed over Inrei as Rina was now suddenly behind him. He tried to speak but his eyes rolled up into his head as the upper half of his body dropped to the floor. A steam exiting his now split body. Charmy''s eyes widened but before he could even draw a breath his neck was impaled by Rina''s claws. With a sharp thrust upward his head was violently ripped from his body. Rina''s hand was engulfed in flame but she shook it out.


    Standing amongst the two corpses she left her bat form and collapsed to the ground, scooping up the remains of her child with her hands.


    Eliowen ran over.


    "Are they..."


    Rina nodded and stood up. She looked up at the moon, its glowing eminence casting a soft gaze onto the quiet battlefield.


    12:00 am 12/03


    Rewind.


    11:50 pm 11/03


    Rina opened her eyes to see a viper slithering toward her. Rina held her claw up as she brought it down on the viper but it had managed to dodge perfectly. It sprung up and sank its fangs into Rina. She bashed the viper''s head with her fist and tore it out of her before slamming it on the ground. The viper then transformed into a fly, escaping her grasp, and flying away. Once at a safe distance, the fly transformed into Inrei.


    Inrei laughed.


    "What a strange time..."


    Rina looked around to see Charmy creeping toward her babies. She lunged at him and attempted to punch him away but her hand caught aflame. She pats her hand out as Charmy runs away.


    Charmy snarled.


    "Damnit... she couldn''t have chosen a better rewind time?"


    Inrei looked down at Charmy.


    "Don''t insult mommy. She has her reasons for choosing this time. Let''s just use it to our advantage while we can."


    Rina looked back and forth, trying to wrap her head around what just happened. Eliowen when runs up to Rina.


    "Rina! I finally caught up..."


    Eliowen caught his breath.


    "You... felt that right?"


    Rina grunts in agreement.


    "I swear you... killed them no?"


    Rina thinks for a second.


    "I think they might have more at play than just themselves. Watch out. I''ll keep an eye on your babies."


    Rina dashes off as Eliowen stays near her babies but when he looks around he notices something missing.


    "Where''s Petra? I thought I left her here... Damnit Eliowen!"


    Rina flew into the air and hovered above Inrei and Charmy.


    Charmy scoffed as he turned to Inrei.


    "I''m useless without her allowing me permission and that brat is blocking her kids."


    Inrei nodded thoughtfully.


    "Indeed. Quite the conundrum you''ve found yourself. I''ll keep my show going until the third act so figure a plan out until then."


    Charmy grabbed Inrei''s arm.


    "No that won''t work. You barely have enough time for your second act, let alone your third. If we''re gonna kill them we''ll have to take out the brat pronto."


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    Inrei looked at Eliowen in the distance.


    "You suggest I restart my performance to attack him?"


    Charmy nodded.


    "He''s not strong. Just deal with him."


    Without any hesitation, Inrei transformed into a leopard and sprinted toward Eliowen. Rina noticed Inrei running past her so she dipped down and flew after him. Inrei managed to get close to Eliowen, transforming into a bear and swiping his claws at him. Eliowen stumbled back as Inrei''s hulking form was about to crash down on him. Rina stepped in the way however and thrust her claws into Inrei, tearing through his flesh like butter and kicking him away. As he fell back he transformed into a fly and buzzed around Rina. She aimed for him but all her attacks would miss because of his small form. Once he flew above her he transformed into an elephant, planning to crush Rina.


    Rina ducked out of the way as he came crashing down. Rina slid across the floor and swiftly got to her feet as she glared at Inrei. In the distance, Charmy cackled and as Inrei transformed back to normal he walked away revealing Eliowen''s shattered corpse. His limbs twisted in uncanny ways, his face drenched in blood, and his hand twitching. The last of his life slowly faded as the few exasperated groans he emitted echoed through Rina''s mind.


    Rina looked in horror as she slowly turned to face Inrei and Charmy.


    Charmy the tears from his eyes.


    "Good job. You got that done quickly."


    Inrei bowed.


    "Such a short performance. How disappointing but an act is an act."


    Rina zipped straight toward Charmy and Inrei. Her claws extended and a fresh coat of rage painted across her face. Inrei transformed into a bat and flew up into the sky as Charmy pivoted out of the way. Rina passed Charmy but lunged back and dug her claws into his thigh, he screamed as they were both lit aflame. Rina kept her claw jabbed in Charmy as her flesh began to melt away. The pain burdened her so she let go and backed away. She bit into her skin as her wound slowly healed but before it could fully revitalize, Inrei dove down and transformed into a python, wrapping around her neck tightly.


    Rina clawed at Inrei but soon her neck snapped as she fell to the floor dead. Inrei transformed back to normal as Charmy ran over.


    "Nice job. That gets rid of them."


    Charmy pat Inrei on the back.


    "Let''s return to mommy. She''ll be expecting-"


    12:00 am 12/03


    Rewind.


    11:50 pm 11/03


    Charmy looked around, Rina''s claws sliced through Inrei as she tossed him to the side.


    Charmy grits his teeth.


    "Damnit... what the hell is mommy doing!?"


    Inrei backed away as he clutched his wound.


    "It seems we must continue. Do not falter Charmy. The show must go on!"


    Eliowen felt his head throb as he fell to his knees. Rina flew over and stood beside him.


    "I''m fine... I just don''t understand... what is happening? It felt like my whole body was... crushed."


    Eliowen clutched his chest.


    "They''ve got some strange trick that I can''t pinpoint."


    Eliowen looked around.


    "What is this!?"


    Rina thought for a second as she looked up at the moon and then looked around before her eyes landed on the still-unconscious Crux.


    "Hurh."


    Rina dashed to Crux as Inrei quickly followed after her. He transformed into a wolf and lunged at Rina. They tumbled across the ground before Rina kicked him away and reached out to Crux but Charmy grabbed Crux and flung him away. He landed against a metal pole and spat out blood as his eyes slightly opened.


    "R...Ri...na..."


    He reached his hand out to her.


    Rina got up and sped straight to him. Inrei transformed into an octopus and wrapped one of his tentacles around Rina''s leg, pulling her back and slamming her into the ground.


    Charmy began to run toward Crux.


    "Take care of her for me. I''ll finish this one off properly."


    Inrei transformed into a lion and roared.


    "Will do."


    Before Rina could stand she was pinned down by Inrei as he then clamped his jaws around her arm. He tore it off effortlessly as Rina cried out in agony. Again Inrei sank his teeth into her as he ripped her apart, her healing was working overtime as she tried to heal each chunk that was forcibly removed from her.


    Eliowen fell to his knees, his head thumping.


    "Think! What is happening... why are we dying..."


    Eliowen turned his head to the moon.


    "TELL ME!"


    He got to his feet.


    "I can''t let my friends die! Please!"


    Eliowen''s hand clenched into a fist tightly.


    "Just end this nightmare... END IT!"


    The Haab'' implanted on Eliowen''s back began to glow.


    "HOW CAN I SAVE MY FRIENDS!?"


    Eliowen''s voice croaked as she shouted to the moon. His back glowed brightly as two arms extended out and caressed his face.


    "Huh...?"


    A soft voice spoke directly into Eliowen''s mind.


    "My boy..."


    Eliowen froze.


    "Who... who is..."


    The voice softly kissed his forehead.


    "You''re so close to the truth... look upon it through my eyes."


    As if a switch had been clicked, the soft glow of the moon spread across Eliowen''s eyes as tears covered his face. Eliowen saw. He saw the moon. With a trembling voice, he cried out.


    "I... see it."


    The Haab'' hugged him tightly and spoke to him.


    "Then see my son... see the truth to end this nightmare."


    Jia Precinct - 40EE


    Eliowen ran into his parent''s room. He wailed loudly as he flapped his arms around. Archbishop Blues shot up and ran to him in a panic.


    Blues inspected every inch of Eliowen.


    "Wh-What''s wrong!? Hey, stop moving. What''s the matter?"


    Eliowen didn''t listen and kept crying. It wasn''t until his mother stepped out of bed. Her light steps grew closer toward Eliowen. She gracefully knelt to be on eye level with him.


    "Eliowen."


    Her voice was soft and she gently held his hand as she stared lovingly into his eyes.


    "C''mere."


    She pulled Eliowen into a hug as she gently caressed his head.


    "Shh... It''s okay my boy..."


    Eliowen''s cries slowed as she sniffled and whipped his eyes on his mother''s shirt.


    "M-M-Monster..."


    His mother smiled.


    "Monster? Where? Show me."


    Eliowen clung to his mother.


    "NO! It might get you..."


    His mother kissed his forehead softly.


    "I''m pretty brave. C''mon. Show me."


    Eliowen led his mother to his bedroom. It was dark, only the faint outlines of his bed and wardrobe could be made.


    Eliowen stood behind his mother, shaking.


    "There... in my closet..."


    As his mother looked at his closet she saw an arm reaching out from the door. Her eyes widened but when she flipped on the lights the arm was revealed to be the sleeve of a coat. Eliowen stopped trembling.


    His mother knelt and smiled.


    "Seems we have cracked the case."


    Eliowen relaxed as his worries vanished.


    "It''s gone! You... You got rid of the monster!"


    Eliowen smiled.


    His mother caressed his cheek.


    "Exactly. Nothing to worry about while I''m here my boy. How about you come to sleep with mommy and daddy tonight hm?"


    Eliowen grinned widely as he ran straight to their room.


    "Yeah!"


    His mother watched him with a soft smile as she turned the light off and went back to sleep. Her son nestled against her, his soft breathing a soothing wave that brought the night to a close.


    Present day.


    As Eliowen looked at the moon the voice softly spoke.


    "Don''t worry while I am here... see what truly lies beyond the darkness."


    Eliowen broke down in tears.


    "Why... why are you here...?"


    The voice giggled softly.


    "I''ve always been with you... my dearest son."


    The glow of the Haab'' grew stronger and as the moon reached its peak...


    12:00 am 12/03


    Rewind.


    11:50 pm 11/03


    Eliowen saw as the moon stuttered and moved backwards. His eyes opened widely as he realized the truth.


    "It... It''s a loop."


    Eliowen shouted to Rina.


    "RINA! I''VE CRACKED IT!"


    Rina''s face contorted with confusion. She flew into the sky, evading Inrei''s attacks.


    Eliowen''s Haab'' glowed brightly.


    "I''ve seen the truth..."


    His eyes went a bright blue.


    "Thank you..."


    Charmy''s eyes widened.


    "Wh-What the fuck!?"


    Inrei backed away slowly.


    "My goodness... that''s..."


    Charmy looked afraid.


    "That''s a fuckin'' Haab'' Execution!? RUN!"


    Charmy and Inrei began to flee as Eliowen''s body turned an icy white.


    "I can see..."


    Eliowen pointed to the moon.


    "Monster."


    In a flash, the moon shattered like glass. Fragments fell to the ground as the sky began to crumble. Eliowen then looked at Charmy and Inrei.


    "Monsters."


    Suddenly Charmy and Inrei felt a sharp pain in their backs as they were shattered as well, their remains crumbling once they hit the floor. Soon the illusion around them began to fade. The moon broke apart and reality shifted back to normal again.


    12:01 pm 12/03


    Eliowen''s glow soon evaporated as he collapsed onto the floor. His body gave up as he saw Rina rushing toward him with Crux in her arms.


    "Ri...na..."


    Eliowen lost consciousness as Rina reached him...


    Meanwhile, as Eliowen and Rina were fighting...


    "ROCK!"


    Petra hit the rock.


    "OW!"


    She then hit another rock.


    "GODDAMNIT CAN''T YOU DRIVE BETTER!?"


    Nina kept pushing Petra along the concrete, chirping incomprehensible nothings at her.


    Petra scowled.


    "I can''t understand your stupid vampire-bat language!"


    Nina kept chirping, this time, a lot more enraged.


    Petra groaned.


    "GOD SHUT UP!"


    If Petra had arms she would cross them.


    "How the hell does Yuro even speak to you...? You''re just making random noises."


    As Petra rolled across the floor with Nina''s help they soon stopped when they saw a man with a long brown coat standing before a woman wrapped in bandages and a man in a yellow raincoat. The one with the brown coat had a gun aimed at his head.


    Petra raised an eyebrow.


    "The hell?"


    Nina instantly recognized who the one with the gun was. Nina began chirping to Petra but she couldn''t understand her at all.


    Petra rolled her eyes.


    "Again, I can''t understand you."


    Nina sighed and used her claws to scrap a message on the asphalt. Nina wrote Yuro''s name then a poor picture of a gun.


    Petra looked at Nina like she was crazy.


    "Stop messing around..."


    Nina pointed at her drawing again. Petra looked back and forth between the man with the gun and the picture Nina drew.


    "That''s impossible..."


    Petra then thought for a second.


    "HEY YURO! WHAT ARE YOU DOING IDIOT!?"


    The bandaged woman in the wheelchair and the man in the raincoat both turned to Petra and Nina.


    The man in the raincoat glared at them.


    "I''ll handle them, mommy."


    Petra and Nina shrieked.


    "SHIT SHIT! NINA STEP ON IT!"


    Nina quickly began to push Petra away. Nina ran for her life as the man in the raincoat gave chase.


    "You''re not escaping..."


    Petra and Nina kept running for their lives when...


    12:00 am 12/03


    Rewind.


    11:50 pm 11/03

 024 - Terrible Day for Rain, Petra and Nina vs Junior Detective Archie

    "ROCK!"


    Petra hit the rock and groaned.


    "Ow..."


    She then hit another rock.


    "DAMMIT NINA! Can you just LISTEN when I say there''s a rock? How many damn times am I gonna have to tell you..."


    Nina mockingly chirped.


    Petra rolled her eyes.


    "Where are we even going? You just dragged me out here without explaining anything..."


    Nina kept chirping, oblivious to the fact nothing could be understood.


    "Just use pictures or something! Like you did... before?"


    Petra tried to recall Nina carving pictures of what she was trying to convey.


    "Wait... did you use pictures? Eh, who cares."


    Nina kept trudging down the street, the street lamps flickering as swarms of bugs manifested around them.


    After a few minutes of silence, Petra spoke up.


    "Rock."


    Petra hit the rock.


    "I don''t even care anymore..."


    A few more minutes passed and Petra had stopped calling out rocks, she just let them hit her. Nina remained quiet.


    "Say... we''ve been walking for a while. It feels like we haven''t gotten anywhere."


    Nina stops for a second and looks around. She then chirps to Petra. Petra simply widened her eyes and gave a look of disappointment. Nina huffed and etched a picture of Yuro on the asphalt.


    "Yuro? He did run off before. Probably tripped and fell somewhere, not like I care."


    Petra looked at Nina as she pouted. Petra''s eyes flickered with sadness, having to watch such a cute creature act so depressed.


    "But if you need help finding him I''ll try to aid in any way I can."


    Nina''s attitude switched to happiness.


    "Ahem... YURO GET OUT HERE YOU OLD SHIT!"


    Petra screamed down the street, her voice echoing down to the furthest building.


    "Hopefully he heard that."


    "Oh no, he wouldn''t have heard that."


    Petra and Nina looked up to see a man in a yellow raincoat sitting atop a streetlamp. He played a soft note on a violin.


    "No one heard that scream here."


    Petra raised an eyebrow.


    "And you are?"


    The man hopped down.


    "Junior Detective Archie."


    Archie bowed gracefully.


    Petra scoffed.


    "You''re a quirky one..."


    Archie looked up and smirked.


    "Speak for yourself. A talking head... rather gruesome no?"


    Archie approached but Nina hissed at him.


    "Oh, a baby bat. The child of that Vampire I presume? You''re rather small though."


    Archie picked Nina up.


    "I guess it just adds to your cuteness-"


    Nina bit Archie as he yelped. He dropped Nina and clutched his wounded hand.


    "Ow ow ow... Th-That''s fine. That''s fine. It''s fine."


    Archie''s gaze began to twitch as his pupils dilated for a second. Petra began to get a sinking feeling in her non-existent stomach.


    "Uh... Nina..."


    Archie quickly recovered and stood up straight.


    "No matter. I have a job anyway... mommy probably wouldn''t like me playing with my food."


    Nina backed away as Petra sensed a great danger coming from Archie.


    "Nina... we should leave."


    Archie massaged his wrist.


    "You''re looking for your friend, right? Yuro? I''m sorry to ruin such a calm night but I''ll have to stop you."


    Archie pulled out an umbrella and unfolded it.


    "A storm''s coming. It would be best to find shelter."


    Petra looked up and saw a shiny glint fall from the sky. It landed right in front of her, a stiff silver dagger stabbed into the concrete, Petra''s reflection staring back at her in the blade.


    "NINA!"


    With haste, Nina began to roll Petra away as a barrage of daggers and wooden stakes fell from the sky. The hailstorm collapsed around them, every direction they tried to run was blocked off. In a panic, Nina lifted Petra over her so she could be used as a shield from the ever-imminent danger.


    Petra screamed in agony as blood was spurt everywhere. Every orifice of her face was impaled.


    "NINA YOU STUPID BAT! PUT ME DOWN!"


    Petra hadn''t felt pain like this since her battle with Century.


    Nina kept running through the storm and towards a couple of houses in the distance. Archie grinned as he was completely protected by his umbrella.


    "Running around like a headless chicken... how fun."


    Archie snickered.


    "Or should I say... a chickenless head. Pfft."


    Archie laughed at his own joke. The quiet street growing quieter the more he laughed.


    Nina ran through the empty street, passing empty houses. Soon the hail of daggers and stakes stopped so Nina flopped over exhausted. Petra gave muffled screams alerting Nina who then saw the tarnished face of Petra. Nina ripped each blade out, they poofed into smoke once they were removed.


    Once Petra was free from her torment she looked spent.


    "What the hell was that!? Some weather..."


    Petra coughed as a dagger was launched from her mouth.


    "Leftovers it seems."


    Nina looked around cautiously before chirping, her voice shaking.


    "You feel that too? Something''s off about this place... for a town this large you''d expect to see any sign of life but..."


    Petra looked around, all the houses were quiet, and no lights were on in any of them. A few houses even had their front doors wide open. Petra''s imaginary spine shrivelled.


    "Where even are we!?"


    The soft tune of a violin could be heard echoing down the street. Petra and Nina looked down to see Archie skipping toward them.


    "This is mommy''s second command. An exact replica of the town, trapped in an endless night for us to explore. We had managed to lead you two astray for the whole duration of the first command. Rewind. While that boy and the other Vampire were fighting we put you two in an endless loop, roaming around the town in circles. To much of my and mommy''s dismay... Rewind was broken through. Now you come to face our second trick. Parade."


    Archie clicked his fingers as a horde of people ran out of their houses. Their bodies jerked in unnatural ways, their eyes a creamy white, and their skin a sickly blue.


    "Our little hell away from home."


    With another snap of Archie''s fingers, the horde of zombie-like people rushed forward. Nina made a mad dash.


    Petra''s face contorted in horror.


    "DON''T LEAVE ME BEHIND!"


    Petra began to roll away from the horde, catching up to Nina.


    "You stupid bat! If you''re just gonna leave me behind and use me as a meat shield WHY BOTHER BRINGING ME HERE?!"


    Nina squawked at at Petra.


    "DON''T YELL AT ME! YOU''RE THE ONE WITH AN ACTUAL BODY!"


    Nina mimicked Petra mockingly.


    "OH HAHA! Just because I can''t understand you exactly doesn''t mean I can''t call you a BITCH!"


    Nina was enraged and tackled Petra. They tumbled across the ground, picking up speed rapidly. Nina scratched Petra''s eyes causing her to scream. Petra spat on Nina and blew snot on her. Nina bit Petra all over her face, flailing her wings around. Their speed picked up oddly fast but it was too late before they noticed that they were going down a steep hill. Upon closer inspection however Nina soon realized they weren''t going downhill, instead, the whole world''s axis was tilting causing them to fall.


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    Nina chirped trying to alert Petra.


    "Huh? What did I scare you that much? HA!"


    Petra then noticed the entire world flip as they fell toward the sky. Both Nina and Petra squealed, the horde falling after them.


    Nina flapped her wings but the intense air resistance smashing against them threw her off. As the horde reached their hands out, closing the distance between them and Nina, Petra chomped down on their fingers.


    "They''re... zombies!"


    Petra''s teeth easily ripped away their rotting flesh. With this new information, she began to chomp down all of the zombies. It was a futile effort however as having no stomach meant she could barely take a few bites before throwing up all the zombie remains.


    "Scratch that plan... eating without a stomach is so weird. I feel the food just sitting in my throat..."


    As they continued to fall everyone''s attention was captured by the sudden appearance of a dark looming figure. From the background, Archie appeared but he had grown a lot since the last time they saw him. He stood hundreds of feet tall, but the true size of him couldn''t be seen. He put his hand out, catching everyone.


    With a bellowing voice he looked down at the specs of dust he caught.


    "Lookie what the cat dragged in."


    Petra and Nina looked terrified as he grinned widely. The horde got to their feet and quickly ran towards them.


    "I''m feeling lucky today..."


    Archie cupped both of his hands together and shook them, mimicking the motion of rolling dice. He tossed everyone out as they spread across a giant board game.


    "Your turn."


    The giant Archie turned to another giant Archie sitting across from him.


    "Thank you. I''ll draw a card..."


    Petra and Nina barely managed to get their bearings before hulking figurines crashed down around them. They looked around to see the game pieces hopping around the board. Giant dice were tumbling around and the horde was spread around the whole board.


    "WHAT THE HELL IS HAPPENING!?"


    Petra screams as Nina begins to push her away from incoming dice and game pieces.


    Around the board, a few of the zombies were squashed by the game pieces but the rest quickly gathered into a large group and chased after Petra and Nina. Archie watched with delight as Petra and Nina ran around aimlessly. In their lunacy, Nina ran over a red square labelled ''Jail''.


    Archie scooped them up.


    "Looks like you got caught. That''s too bad but do you know what happens to criminals in this world?"


    Archie smirked.


    "We send them to war!"


    Archie tossed Nina and Petra onto another board game. This time they were on a giant chess board. All around them the chess pieces charged toward each other, clashing in the centre. The pawns swung their swords, slicing through the opposition''s pawns. The knights barrelled toward openings in the opposition formation as the queen was piercing through the battlefield. Archie came running forward, dressed like a squire.


    "White strikes first!"


    Archie held his sword up and brought it down in a quick slashing motion. Nina dodged as Petra was split apart, quickly reforming after.


    "Your move."


    The battle raged around them, the screeching of metal scrapping against metal shot through everyone''s eardrums and distant cannon fire boomed.


    Petra looked at Nina.


    "Our move!? What are we supposed to do?"


    Nina looked around analyzing the situation. This world seemed to bend to Archie''s will, he wanted to play with his victims so he put them through games. Whatever he desired became real but as much as this world bent a knee to him he stated that this wasn''t his power, instead it was this mysterious mommy''s power. Nina''s mind began to think. How much of this world was truly dictated by Archie?


    Archie stood there waiting for their move.


    "Please do attempt. If you were to give up I''d have conjured this world up for nothing!"


    Nina began to think hard, her brain straining.


    Petra looked concerned.


    "Are you okay!? Don''t burst a blood vessel."


    Suddenly, Nina burst into a cloud of smoke. Petra coughed violently as the smoke cleared. From it, a new Nina stood. Covered head to toe in shiny metallic armour, a human Nina stood with a sword in hand.


    Petra''s eyes almost burst from their socket.


    "EXCUSE ME!?"


    Nina looked at her new body and smiled.


    "Squeak squeak!"


    Petra groaned.


    "Despite looking human I still can''t understand anything you''re saying."


    Archie nodded his head.


    "Impressive. So you''ve figured out my trick. Though that tongue you speak in... it is an interesting one. I haven''t heard that language in years. No wonder you two seem to be so clumsy. The talking head can''t speak Serinin!"


    Petra looked confused.


    "I can''t what?"


    Archie crossed his arms.


    "Serinin. The ancient Vampire language, before humans found us we spoke in our own language but when our race was almost entirely wiped out many Vampires learned human languages in order to blend in. Due to this, Serinin was lost to time. Only a few Vampires can speak it and only a few Vampires can understand it."


    Petra raised an eyebrow.


    "What are you talking about? Yuro speaks to these bat freaks all the time."


    Archie''s eyes narrow.


    "Exactly."


    Before Archie could speak anymore, Nina lunged at him and clashed blades. A determined scowl sprawled across her face as she swung her sword violently at Archie. He grinned, feeling the rush of a true battle. Knights charged past and rooks came crumbling down as the battle''s scale increased. The chessboard began to crack beneath the weight of the battle. Nina''s strikes were sharp and Archie had no choice but to defend.


    "You''ve certainly gotten the gist of my powers by now, Nina. But I doubt you know them as well as I do."


    Archie sprouted 2 extra arms, each adorned with their own swords.


    "This is my world. I''ll have the final say."


    Nina was pushed back as Archie unleashed a devastating barrage of swings onto her. She could only block so many before the grip on her sword grew weak. Archie''s attacks dulled her blade as he hammered against it over and over again. Nina looked worried as she tried to hold firm but one wrong placement of her foot cost her the duel. She fell and Archie aimed the points of his swords at her. With one violent thrust, he sent them toward her.


    "Not even close."


    Petra stepped in the way, her head reattached to her body as she blocked the attack with her two daggers.


    "If there''s one thing I hate... it''s lame-ass people who end fights in dumb ways!"


    Petra side-stepped Archie and thrust her daggers into him.


    "Century beat me so long ago but ever since then... I''ve wanted nothing more than to kill her."


    Petra swung her legs around, kicking Archie back and ripping her daggers from him.


    "Trapping my body in a box and hiding it away... what a loser!"


    Petra stabbed Archie over and over again.


    "And with the help of a HERO! What a hypocrite!"


    Petra stabbed Archie in the neck and blood flooded out of him.


    "When I get my body back... I''ll rip that cockroach to shreds... for Raphael and Lycon!"


    Petra pushed Archie away as he collapsed, choking on his blood.


    Nina ran up to Petra and looked amazed at how strong she was. The world began to crumble, and as the last pawn collapsed dead the chess board broke apart. Archie''s body slid off the side as they began to fall. Petra and Nina braced themselves as they came crashing back into the real world. Although they were just laying on the ground it had felt like falling from a skyscraper. Nina sat up and looked at her body to see she was a bat once more.


    "WHY COULDN''T IT HAVE LASTED LONGER!"


    Petra rolled around on the floor in anger. She was once again... just a head.


    Archie came limping out.


    "Heh... guess that''s what I get for playing with my food. Sorry mommy..."


    Archie collapsed, he wasn''t dead but he was severely injured.


    Petra grinned.


    "Thank god that''s over... that world made my head spin..."


    Nina then heard running from the distance. She turned her head to see Rina running toward them, she was carrying the unconscious Eliowen and Crux along with the rest of her children. Nina jumped around, ecstatic to see her mother. Rina scooped Nina up and held her close, softly rubbing Nina lovingly.


    "Those two look rough..."


    Petra stared at the burnt Crux and the passed-out Eliowen.


    Rina sighed. This had been a long night.


    "So where''s Yuro? He with you?"


    Rina shook her head but in the distance, she could make out a faint silhouette. Rina pointed and picked Petra up as well, carrying everyone toward what she thought was Yuro. As they approached, Rina began to feel an intense aura surrounding them. The silhouette from before was standing still but blocking their way was a woman covered in bandages sitting in a wheelchair. Not a single part of her real body could be seen, she was like a mummy.


    Petra''s eyes widened.


    "Is that..."


    Despite not saying it, everyone knew who was standing before them.


    Mommy.


    Before anyone could do anything, Rina collapsed. She fell unconscious and all her babies soon followed. Petra rolled along the ground, the will to keep her eyes open shrinking as a voice rang through their heads.


    "Witness."


    Mildry - 16FTE


    Yuro sat behind his desk, his feet kicked up. He had a hat tipped over his face, hiding his sleeping expression beneath it.


    "Ahem!"


    Yuro shot up, almost falling from his chair.


    "I''m up!"


    He looked around to see a nun and a man in a yellow raincoat standing before him.


    "Oh, it''s just you two..."


    The nun squinted her eyes.


    "We have a new report. Another report of Limbo southeast edge of town. Do your job and investigate it. Please."


    Yuro stood up, stretching and cracking his back.


    "Will do. C''mon Archie."


    Archie nodded.


    "Coming, sir!"


    Yuro and Archie both departed from the agency''s office. The nun watched them walk down the street through the window. They began to walk in the opposite direction of where they were told to go, instead of going southeast to the report they went north... toward the bar.


    The nun sighed.


    "Idiots..."

 025 - Im Immortal and I Dont want to Die

    Mildry - 7:29 pm, 16FTE


    Nine Eras before the current Era, the Frontier Era, also known as FTE, brought new strides in political camaraderie and the establishment of borders. It was one of the first Eras to have unified governments and access to the whole world. With the threat of Necrobeasts being quenched by the Initiates and the Covenant, a majority of the population broadened their horizons and settled across the lands forming new communities in every corner of every continent. One of these communities was Mildry, the northernmost town and a bastion for the few Vampires still living in the Central Continent.


    Yuro and Archie stood behind the nun as she clasped her hands together and held them to her chin. In front of them was a dishevelled man walked out carrying the body of a woman in a white dress. His steps were slow and held a lot of weight. He stood in front of the nun, behind him an open casket.


    He looked up at the nun with a frown.


    "Thank you, Malillia. I can''t tell you how much this means to me."


    The man softly lowered the woman''s body into the casket. He made sure in her eternal rest that she would be comfortable. Malillia smiled softly.


    "Of course Rarrio. You''ve served our community for so long, both you and Ophri."


    Rarrio smiled, caressing the hand of the woman as she cried.


    "I do wish she could join me in my next life but she deserves all the rest she can get."


    Rarrio leans down and kisses the woman on the forehead.


    "To live forever yet wish for one last lifetime with her... how greedy I am."


    Malillia began to tear up.


    "Your soul may rest with her. What you''re doing is selfless beyond any doubt. You''re a kind man."


    Rarrio softly sobbed, his head turned so no one would see.


    "Thank you."


    Rarrio slowly climbed into the coffin, gently laying beside the woman and nestling his face into the crook of her neck. He clung to her delicately.


    "Goodnight... my love."


    Malillia closed her eyes and began to pull on an invisible string, unwinding the barrier separating the soul of a person and the soul of a Vampire. Rarrio fell into an endless slumber as his two souls were split apart, the soul of a person and the soul of a Vampire being slowly removed from him.


    Yuro grabbed the double-barrelled shotgun slung around his shoulder.


    "Alright Archie, keep your eyes on the target."


    Archie took out his revolver, spinning the chamber.


    "Eyes wide sir!"


    Malillia soon ripped the Vampire soul from Rarrio, and a creature coated in pitch-black ooze formed before them. Its eyes were beating hearts with grotesque tusks jotting out from their jaw. The creature screeched loudly, shaking the whole house.


    Malillia eye''s widened.


    "There! The Limbo! Yuro, Archie, take care of it. I''ll handle the rewind."


    Malillia ducked back, escaping the radius of the Limbo''s attacks. Yuro and Archie darted forward, weapons drawn and determination plastered all over their faces.


    The Limbo roared once more, its body jerking in unnatural ways as it lifted its gargantuan claws and slashed them wildly in Yuro''s direction. Yuro dove over the attack and rolled out of the way of another claw that came crashing down. He lifted his shotgun but his attack was interrupted by the Limbo stabbing the ceiling with its claws and lifting itself. Yuro blasted his shotgun but missed entirely, the house getting littered with shotgun pellets.


    Archie whistled to get the attention of the Limbo.


    "Take a look at this hot stuff~"


    Archie didn''t aim his revolver at the Limbo but still rapidly pulled the trigger multiple times causing him to teleport randomly around the Limbo. The Limbo''s gaze attempted to follow Archie but his speed was unmatched and the Limbo lost track of him. Yuro used the opportunity to fire another shot at the Limbo. This hit was successful and the Limbo had a large hole blown out of its chest. It dropped from the ceiling screeching before lunging at Yuro. Yuro turned his gun around, holding the barrel, and bashing the lunging Limbo across the face with the stock. It was tossed to the other side of the room but quickly recovered and jumped out of a window, escaping to the town.


    Malillia looked worried as she ran outside.


    "It''s leaving the rewind''s radius! Archie!"


    Archie leapt out of the broken window.


    "On it!"


    Archie reached his hand out as his eyes glowed a bright red. A sudden a feeling washed over everyone, including the Limbo, inciting them to clutch their head as the world around them shifted to Archie''s will. He brought the ground around up, a towering wall now surrounding them. The Limbo was taken aback by the sudden obstacle blocking its way. Yuro ran toward it as it tried to climb up the wall.


    "REST!"


    Yuro slammed the barrel of his shotgun to the back of the Limbo''s head before pulling the trigger.


    To his surprise, the Limbo dodged at the last second. Before Yuro could react the Limbo swung around and ripped Yuro''s stomach open. He backed away as his entrails collapsed onto the floor in front of him.


    "Damnit..."


    Yuro collapsed, dying instantly.


    Archie looked distraught.


    "Yuro!"


    Before Archie could react the Limbo had reached him and brought its claw crashing down on him, flattening him into a pancake-like disc.


    Malillia saw them both die as she sighed.


    "Damnit. So much for an easy case. You idiots need to get less cocky."


    8:12 pm


    Yuro tore chunks of Limbo remains out of his hair as Archie spat out chunks of the Limbo that fell into his mouth.


    Malillia stood in front of them, watching them clean themselves, holding a sleeping baby.


    "Eight. Eight rewinds. You two cost me an hour and 20 minutes! That''s an hour and 20 minutes I''ll never get back."


    Yuro stood up, dusting his coat.


    "You''ll live."


    Archie gagged as he spat out the last of the Limbo chunks.


    "At least you weren''t getting ripped apart over and over again."


    Malillia began to walk away.


    "When I''m on my deathbed because you two keep wasting my lifetime I''ll make sure to drag you to whatever hell I''m sent to."


    Yuro smirked.


    "Some nun you are."


    Malillia groaned.


    "You know this is all just a front, if it wasn''t you two would be the worst detectives ever."


    Yuro and Archie began to follow Malillia as they walked to the church. The town was still lively despite how late it was, houses were still being constructed and the roads were made from dirt.


    "So that makes what... 47?"


    Archie tapped his bottom lip, deep in thought.


    Malillia nodded.


    "Yes. The increase in Limbo cases is very concerning."


    Malillia looked down at the baby in her arms.


    "30 of those cases have been from the last six months."


    Yuro looked at Malillia, his expression softening.


    "It''ll be fine. The town''s population isn''t dipping at all. In fact, it''s growing, a lot!"


    Malillia sighed.


    "With humans. Most can barely spread their wings let alone hibernate during the winter."


    Yuro looked saddened by this prospect.


    "Times get tough but we''ve survived for this long so I wanna see it to the end at least."


    Archie scoffed.


    "Yeah times get tough but humans make it tougher, can''t tell you the last time I went on a good hunt. These humans... trudging through our land with their guns. Heard from Silco that his brother got shot flying over the forest one night. Damn human was set up in a tree waiting for anything to pass overhead. They''re a danger to us."


    Yuro looked at Archie with concern.


    "I understand that and don''t get me wrong I hate these humans as much as the next Vamp but you have to admit... they''re certainly changing the world. I mean I''ve never seen a weapon as efficient as a gun."


    Archie shakes his head.


    "They''re changing the world but for the worse. For Eras every species lived in their own place in the world. Humans live in deserts and arid regions, Vampires live in deep forests, Wanes live in the hills, Zirs live in the mountains, and Leos live in the sea! Then these humans came along and..."


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.Archie stopped talking as a human walked by, the human didn''t pay any attention to them but Archie and Yuro kept their eyes on it until they passed by.


    "Ruined everything."


    Soon the group reached a large mansion, a lush green garden surrounding it with fountains and statues dotted around.


    Malillia let out a sigh of relief.


    "I''ll get baby Rarrio settled into the daycare. Thank you both."


    Yuro nodded and Archie waved as Malillia walked toward the daycare.


    Mildry - 18FTE


    Yuro was sprinting down the street, his legs were growing tired and his face was drenched in sweat. In the distance, a crowd was gathering, droves flocked to surround something. Yuro tried to push past people but he was shoved back.


    "Calm down asshole!"


    Someone in the crowd shouted to Yuro.


    "Stop pulling on me, prick."


    Another hissed.


    Yuro ignored their words and began to grab people and pull them back as he tore his way through. The crowd was dense and it shifted around Yuro, knocking him around and squeezing him in its tight confines. The shouting got louder as he approached the centre. People were throwing their fists in the air and shouting as Yuro desperately pushed through the crowd.


    When he got to the centre his worst nightmares had come to fruition. The crowd tossed stones and dust into the centre as a battered woman was crawling on the floor, her body was severely bruised and each stone tossed at her caused her to whimper in pain. Her body trembled as her face was covered in tears and blemishes. The cuts covering her body did not bleed and on her back were the tattered and torn remains of her wings. It was a Vampire, surrounded by a mob of humans. She tried to crawl away but the crowd would kick her back into the centre as they would beat her again and again. She cried, her voice cracking as she pleaded.


    "PLEASE STOP! I WANT TO GO! LET ME GO! STOP! STOP!"


    Her voice shattered Yuro''s eardrums as her eyes were hit with stones. She couldn''t even see, walk or speak anymore yet the relentless onslaught of misery was thrust onto her again and again.


    "KILL THE VAMPIRE! KILL THAT DREAD!"


    "STUPID DREAD! COMING TO OUR TOWN!"


    "WHO DO YOU WANT TO KILL NEXT YOU FILTHY DREAD?!"


    "THIS IS A HUMAN TOWN! THOUGHT YOU COULD BLEND IN COULDN''T YOU!?"


    "HELL WAITS FOR YOU MONSTER!"


    Yuro watched as he was powerless, no matter what he did the crowd would push him out of the way. The woman tried to flap her wings to escape but they were ripped apart. Tiny cries left her mouth as she clutched her battered body wishing to die but the crowd didn''t let her, they beat her so close to death but never allowed her to escape. Then a gunshot was fired into the air, the crowd fell silent as people looked around. More gunshots were fired.


    "DISPERSE!"


    A bellowing roar called out. People made way for Archie who strolled through the crowd, a look of pure rage on his face. When he looked at the beaten remains of the woman his hands trembled.


    "What is this..."


    "A stupid Vampire. It came to our town hoping to snag a few children for lunch."


    Someone from the crowd called out.


    Archie''s grip on his revolver tightened.


    "Was anyone injured?"


    The crowd all shook their heads. Archie''s lip quivered as he looked up at the crowd of humans surrounding him. Before he did anything stupid Yuro put his hand on Archie''s shoulder.


    "Calm down. We have a duty to everyone."


    Yuro emphasized everyone signalling who exactly ''everyone'' was to Archie.


    Archie looked down, disappointed in himself.


    "I know."


    He looked at the beaten woman, her wounds weren''t healing and her breathing was growing slower.


    "Please... do it for me."


    Yuro nodded.


    "She''ll rest. Don''t look."


    Archie shook his head.


    "No. I want to make sure she dies. I don''t want her to suffer anymore."


    Yuro grabbed Archie''s revolver and aimed it at the woman''s head. Her soft wheezing brought Yuro to hesitation. Before he pulled the trigger, a couple of faint words left the woman''s mouth.


    "Please... I... I want to become Limbo... I want to keep my soul... alive. Please... you can do that... can''t you Yuro...? Please... let my soul be a waste... give it a life... I know you can... You and... and... that girl... Please... I''m begging you... let my death not... be such... a waste..."


    Yuro fired the shot, killing her instantly.


    "Rest."


    Yuro handed Archie his revolver again before turning to the crowd.


    "ALRIGHT! EVERYONE DISPERSE! GET OUT OF HERE!"


    The crowd slowly broke apart and humans returned to their lives. Archie stared at the woman''s corpse, unmoving. Yuro felt an unimaginable sadness radiate from him, a sadness never felt before.


    Later that night...


    Malillia sobbed, her face buried in her hands as Yuro told her what had happened.


    "Kiara..."


    Malillia sobbed more, the thought of someone going through such a devastating death brought her to tears.


    Archie clenched his teeth and scraped his nails against the backrest of a wooden chair.


    "Those bastards... GODDAMN BASTARDS!"


    Archie punched a wall, the vibration rocking the whole church. The clock hanging above the altar shook.


    Yuro sat down, staring at the ground.


    "Why did this have to happen...? Why did I let it happen...?"


    Yuro ran his fingers through his hair as he bit his lip.


    Archie walked over to Yuro and grabbed him.


    "You heard what she said... she wanted to become Limbo, she wanted her soul to be reborn! SO WHY DID YOU KILL HER!"


    Archie tossed Yuro to the ground.


    "YOU FUCKING IDIOT!"


    Archie got on top of Yuro and began to punch him.


    Yuro groaned.


    "Archie! Stop!"


    Despite Yuro''s pleas Archie continued to beat Yuro.


    "STOP!"


    Archie didn''t listen and kept taking his anger out on Yuro.


    "She PLEADED WITH YOU! She wanted to die HAPPY! Instead, her last moments will be of pain! You idiot! Why did you do that?! WHY WHY WHY?!"


    "ENOUGH!"


    Malillia created a rewind and stabbed Archie in the throat with a knife. He collapsed clutching his neck as he died. Malillia quickly rewound time to before she stabbed him. Archie collapsed, gasping for air.


    "What are you doing Archie?"


    Archie looked over at Yuro who stood up, wiping his bruised chin.


    "I... I was..."


    Archie''s face changed to shock as he realized what he was doing.


    "I''m... I''m sorry Yuro. I didn''t mean to take my anger out on you. You''re not who I''m angry at."


    Yuro held out his hand.


    "It''s okay. I understand what you''re going through because I''m just as disgusted."


    Malillia sighed, composing herself.


    "What happened today was... awful but I thank you Yuro for not giving out cover away. If we had turned her Vampire soul into a Limbo then we would have been found out immediately. As much as it pains me that her soul couldn''t be reborn into a newborn human it could have cost the life of every Vampire still living in this town if we had."


    Yuro nods.


    "I appreciate it although this thanks doesn''t feel too good."


    Archie takes Yuro''s hand and stands up.


    "So what do we do now? If one of us was found out... how long would it take for more? Humans aren''t exactly dumb..."


    Malillia turned away and ran her hand along a table.


    "I''ll gather all the Vampires tonight at the cave. I''d much rather discuss our plan of action with everyone."


    Archie nods.


    "Tonight it is then. I''m gonna go get some rest, I''ll see you both later."


    Archie waved and left.


    Yuro turned to Malillia.


    "What''s it like? Limbo."


    Malillia shrugged.


    "I have no idea. It''s a separation of the Vampire and Human soul within us so that we can either become fully human or fully vampiric but most use it to become human. Escape the life of a Vampire and... restart. Honestly, I never understood why people would choose it, I would still look after them at the daycare because I didn''t want their sacrifice to be in vain. They deserved to live a peaceful life, we all do."


    Malillia stares into space, her face heavy with sorrow.


    Yuro walks over to her.


    "You should probably get some rest for tonight. You look tired."


    Malillia softly smiles at Yuro.


    "You''re right. Could you clean up the church, I''ve been kinda lazy and put it off."


    Malillia''s loving gaze pierces Yuro.


    "Please?"


    Yuro sighs and nods.


    "Alright. Just head home, I''ll take care of it."


    Malilla heads off leaving Yuro to clean the church. He goes around sweeping the grounds and putting books back where they belong. He wipes down the altar and dusts off the seats before finding a tray of cookies left out. Yuro contemplated what to do with them but the clock above the altar chimed drawing his attention to it. He stared up at it, his gaze one of disappointment.


    Yuro''s eyes narrow.


    "Just what type of god are you?"


    The clock ticks, each second weighing Yuro down.


    "To let such misfortune happen to those you created yet allow for them to get a second chance. You''re a strange one, to say the least."


    Suddenly the front door of the church opens gently. The cold rush of the outside sweeps in as Yuro turns around. He is greeted by a frail girl dressed in rags and chains around her wrists and ankles.


    Her eyes widened when she saw Yuro.


    "Oh I-I um... I didn''t know. Sorry sorry. I j-just thought... I''m sorry."


    The girl turns to leave when Yuro reaches out his hand.


    "Wait!"


    The girl looks over her shoulder at him.


    "Why did you come here?"


    The girl''s lips are dry and the tips of her fingers are blue.


    "I... I wanted to pray."


    Yuro looked surprised.


    "To... the clock?"


    The girl nodded.


    "This is a church, it would be wrong for me to turn you away. Please, come in."


    The girl limped toward the altar, her eyes shining as she gazed at the clock in awe. She fell to her knees in front of the clock and clasped her hands together.


    "Oh time. Hear my prayers..."


    Yuro listened to the girl as she recited her prayers to the clock. As she prayed a smile formed on her face. Once she was done she tried to stand but quickly fell, her legs trembled and her head spun from dizziness.


    Yuro ran over and helped her up.


    "Are you okay?"


    The girl recoiled from Yuro, her pupils dilated as she looked at him with horror. Yuro saw the fear in her eyes and backed away.


    "It''s okay. I wasn''t trying to hurt you."


    The girl kept her distance away from Yuro as she tried to stand again. She failed and whimpered in pain. Her dishevelled look and inability to stand reminded Yuro of the Vampire he failed to save earlier that day. His heart broke seeing a repeat of that situation. Yuro shook off his feelings and walked over to the tray of cookies that were left out.


    The girl crawled to one of the seats and tried to use it as support to lift herself but it was no use. Her body was too weak, she was but skin and bone. As she tried once more it only ended in failure, she began to get angry at herself, she hit her legs.


    "Stupid legs... just work!"


    She tried again but fell, tears forming in her eyes as she punched herself.


    "Just work damnit! Please... just get up..."


    She sobbed, ashamed at how disgusting she felt. A cookie then slid across the floor and hit her foot. Through her tears, she looked up to see Yuro sitting on the floor across from her eating a cookie. She looked at the cookie and grabbed it. Yuro nodded as her eyes glistened with hope.


    "In exchange for that cookie you''ve got to tell me your name."


    Yuro smirked.


    The girl devoured the cookie, looking up at Yuro with crumbs covering her mouth. Yuro laughed at how silly she looked, the girl''s face turned red but to her surprise, Yuro did the same, getting crumbs all over himself. She couldn''t help but smile.


    "Aunweynn. Most people just refer to me as Auny."


    Yuro smiled.


    "Yuro. It''s nice to meet you, Auny."

 026 - We Dig Our Own Graves Here

    Mildry Underground Cavern- 18FTE


    A mass of Vampires funnelled into the dome-shaped cavern not too far from Mildry. The loud murmurs echoed around the room with many shuffling about to find their place in the crowd. A few of the Vampires spread their wings and hovered above the crowd so as not to take up space on the ground. From one of the cavern openings in the ceiling, Malillia flew down, her glowing white wings contrasting the brown and black wings everyone else possessed. Her descent was graceful, her wings gently coaxing the air of the room to keep her afloat. Archie soon joined her with a less graceful descent, he smacked straight onto the centre raised plateau that everyone surrounded. His wings twitched as he groaned in pain.


    Archie slowly lifted himself and folded his wings away.


    "I''m... good. All good..."


    Malillia landed beside him, she wasn''t dressed in her usual nun attire, instead, she wore a fully black dress and let her fiery red hair cascade down to her ankles. She remained stoic and attentive to the atmosphere of the bustling room.


    "Attention!"


    Malillia raised her hands but everyone kept conversing with each other, paying idle mind to Malillia''s presence.


    "Ahem, Everyone listen here!"


    Further attempts to garner the crowd''s attention failed.


    "Can everyone please listen!?"


    Archie smirked watching Malillia''s voice go ignored.


    "You got them riled up by stuffing us all into this place, people can''t help being comfortable now that they''re out of the eyes of any human."


    Malillia sighed.


    "I get it but I swear I have an easier time getting the kids at the daycare to quiet down."


    Archie walked to the edge of the plateau.


    "Let me show you how I''d get it done."


    Archie pulled out his violin, seemingly from thin air, and set it on his shoulder.


    "Antonio Vivaldi."


    Archie looked back at Malillia who rolled her eyes.


    "Just watch first before judging."


    Archie began a slow start, his melody being drowned out by the crowd''s combined susurrations but as the melody heightened, people''s attention was drawn to Archie. A flurry of sharp tunes was exhaled from the violin as the melody ramped up. The crowd all turned toward Archie, who was now prancing around the plateau, as he played in a one-man symphony. A few people smiled at Archie''s display of skill with some even cheering. Archie danced around Malillia as she put her face into her hand and shook her head. Archie continued his song and now the crowd''s attention was on Archie. Archie began to conclude his song as it reached its climax, a grand melody rang through the whole cavern as he came to an abrupt stop. He bowed before his newly acquired audience as people clapped and cheered.


    "Thank you Vampires of Mildry! Please let our princess take your attention."


    Archie made way for Malillia as she stepped forward.


    "Thank you all for coming on such short notice. Today''s events have quickly become an ugly stain on the town''s history. I give my deepest condolences to those closest to Kiara, I also wish to humbly apologise for failing my duty as the elected representative of this town. We are reaching a point of no return for the town and it is now more than ever that we must stick together."


    The crowd murmured and clapped.


    "Since opening the gates of this town to the humans we have been forced to hide our Vampiric ways lest we end up as targets. You have all done well in keeping our identities secret, playing the part of a human and deceiving anyone who comes to our land but, with the recent events, I fear the human population of this town has far surpassed the Vampire population."


    The crowd speaks amongst itself.


    "We should sack these lousy humans. It''s our land!"


    "They''re a threat, no less, but my farm has increased production by triple since they brought their grain. My livestock hasn''t looked healthier."


    "I can''t even teach my children how to fly without the risk of getting shot down. They''re a danger to our kids!"


    "Their technology is quite advanced, transporting construction materials is so much easier with their fancy cranes. The extra help has been good too, construction has sped up a ton."


    "Why should we have to hide ourselves!? It''s not our fault we stayed in OUR land. These humans are suppressing our nature for no good reason."


    "Their medicine has helped so much, common colds and small wounds can be easily treated. I know the clinic has benefited from their arrival."


    Malillia listens to the whispers around the room.


    "I hear your concerns and notice the benefits that humans bring but we must be focussed on our lives. Humans despise us and no matter what we do so I believe our next course of action is... to leave."


    The crowd goes into an uproar.


    "Leave!? This is our home, we''ve lived here for Eras!"


    "The princess is right, we have to focus on ourselves here or we will be destroyed!"


    "I didn''t spend my whole existence building a life for myself just to throw it away! This is our land, we should remove the humans!"


    "This place is growing dry of natural resources, we''ve been here for so long that we have to venture further and further out just to get basic needs. Leaving could help us live more comfortably!"


    "You think the humans are just going to let a third of the town leave? They''ll hunt us to the end of Sundial! We stay and fight!"


    "Fighting will only cause another war! We simply aren''t as advanced as humans to go against them again. I''d rather leave than go extinct!"


    Malillia tries to hush the crowd.


    "I know that this might seem extreme but with so many Vampires choosing Limbo it''s obvious this town isn''t suitable for us anymore. I don''t want to leave either, this place is my home, it was my parents'' home and their parents'' home but look around! The fact we have to meet in secret is telling enough that this isn''t our home anymore because it never was our home!"


    Malillia spreads her wings and hovers above the ground.


    "Home is where we go! We are not humans, we do not stake a sign in the ground proclaiming this is our land, we stick together and move forward. I promise to lead you all to a better place, we won''t go quiet here."


    The crowd continues to murmur, Archie looks away shaking his head.


    "Not a wise choice."


    Archie walks forward.


    "What are we saying!? To run? To hide? To cower? Are you seeing the opportunity we have right here? Vampires live on deception, it''s how we''ve lived for this long! Yes, home is wherever we all are but with humans expanding this far north it won''t be long until they control the ENTIRE Central Continent. We can continue to move forward but how long will it take before humans catch up to us again."


    The crowd discusses amongst itself.


    "It''s true, they already possess these ''trains'' that can travel faster than any carriage or wing. We can only run for so long."


    "If we stay we''ll all be killed! We may rely on deception but humans are cunning and a lie can''t be kept forever."


    "But think! We''re the northernmost town in human territory, for them to even get the word out of Vampires here it would take days, then for them to send reinforcement it would double that time."


    "I have a family I need to protect, I won''t allow them to be caught up in a war like we were! They don''t deserve to live through that."


    Malillia lands.


    "What are you doing Archie!?"


    Archie looks to Malillia.


    "I''m doing what we should, you may be a princess but I am still a voice of reason, everyone here is! We let the people decide what we do with OUR future. You said it yourself, we need to stick together."


    Archie turns to the crowd.


    "LISTEN! VAMPIRES OF MILDRY! Those who wish to stay and fight for our home make yourself known!"


    Almost half the crowd raises their hands and cheers.


    Malillia steps forward.


    "Those who wish to find safety elsewhere and provide a future for yourself and your family, rise up."


    The other half of the crowd raises their hands and cheers.


    Malillia turns to Archie.


    "Why are you doing this? Division is not what we need right now."


    Archie remains determined.


    "Neither is death. I''m sick of not being able to control OUR future. If we have to fight then we fight, it is the law of nature. We are not prey."


    With the town divided a choice must be made if the town is to survive. Just outside of the cavern, however, someone is running away with bated breath.


    "Shit... I have to warn them."


    A boy says as he runs into town.


    "I have to warn them that... there are more Vampires here..."


    A couple of days later...


    Archie stretched as he leaned back in his chair. He put his feet on his desk and sighed happily. Malillia was sitting across the room reading a book as Yuro was staring at the clock on his desk. The office was quiet but the moment that the clock struck 11 pm he got up and grabbed his bag.


    "I''ll be back."


    Yuro walked toward the door.


    Archie raised an eyebrow.


    "Where are you going? We''re still on the clock y''know?"


    Yuro froze when he reached for the doorknob.


    "I''m... hungry. Really hungry."


    Malillia closed her book and looked up.


    "You''re not starving yourself again, are you? I can always make you your meals again like how I used to."


    Yuro brushed it off.


    "No no, you should focus on the daycare. I''ve just been... working out."


    Malilla and Archie looked at each other and then back at Yuro, smiles forming on both of their faces.


    Yuro groaned.


    "I swear to time if you two start-"


    They both erupted into laughter, their howls shaking the whole office as they almost drowned in their tears. Yuro just left as Archie and Malillia fell to the floor in hysteria. Yuro put on his hat and walked down the street, their laughter echoing through the whole block. Yuro kept his head down as he walked, most humans nodded when they passed him, greeting him as ''detective'' which he had almost forgotten he was. He paid no mind to anyone who did acknowledge him but soon he reached a trading company, their large camp was filled with cages and carriages, a large tent atop a hill being the centrepiece.


    Guards roamed around the perimeter of the lot, rifles in hand and lanterns on their hips. Yuro climbed up an adjacent water tower and glided down, using the night sky as cover. He landed in the lot and crept around, keeping a low profile as guards went on their usual patrols. Yuro took a syringe out of his bag and silently approached a guard from behind. Yuro jabbed himself in the neck with the syringe and injected a sleeping drug into himself, before he dozed off fully he plucked a hair from his head and put it in the guard''s head so that when he swapped bodies with the guard, the guard would fall unconscious in Yuro''s body.


    The plan worked without a hitch and Yuro was now in the body of one of the guards. Yuro grabbed his unconscious body and hid it in a discrete location before walking over to a guard tent. Inside he found a bunch of guards sitting at a table, the putrid smell of booze coating all of their breaths as they laughed and played cards.


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    "I''m telling you she was a real good-lookin'' one! The way her dress clung to her was... whew, absolutely amazing!"


    "I''ll do you one better, Ashley Rioane."


    "BAH! Overrated, she''s what? 30 or somethin'', way too old for my tastes."


    "You''re not seeing the vision! They age like fine wine nowadays, not sacks of fat like Courtney."


    "The one who likes ''em older is the same one who still kisses their ma'' on her lips! BWAHAHA!"


    The group burst into laughter. Yuro walks up to them.


    "How''s it goin'' lads."


    The one bearing a captain insignia looks up and cheers.


    "Riley! Hell ya doin'' here for? Thought you''d be on patrol still."


    Yuro shakes his head.


    "I am, bloody wood hatchet took my keys. Can''t get into the slave cells."


    The captain clicks his tongue.


    "Let me guess, you need to borrow my keys again? Whatcha'' need to go into the slave''s tent for anyways?"


    Yuro chuckles.


    "Heard them singing again, at this time of night would you believe? Can barely think out there without them howling like animals."


    The captain stands up.


    "Rightio then, you can borrow my keys but I''m coming with you. Losing these games is building up a mean storm in me."


    Yuro panics.


    "Nah don''t worry I''ll handle it, enjoy your game and booze."


    The captain shakes his head.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t beat them too bad, I''ll save some for you."


    The other guards laugh.


    "Old man already done? Thought you could best the colonel back in Splinter? Where''s that bravado now!?"


    The captain puts on his hat.


    "I do better when I have actual alcohol, not the dollar shit the Marty gets us. I''ll be back soon."


    The captain and Yuro leave the tent and walk through the mountains of cages.


    The captain sighs.


    "Can''t wait till Marty finishes up here. Asshole has been keeping us here to finish his agenda, using us as bait. Idiot. This place is a dump, I don''t mind sitting around but at least put us in a nice town for once."


    Yuro looks to the captain.


    "What''s so bad about it?"


    The captain scoffs.


    "Everything mate! No good bars, even worse women and don''t even get me started on those fuckin'' Dreads. Keep hearing reports of them flying up above at night, driving me insane."


    Yuro nods.


    "I don''t mind it."


    The captain shrugs.


    "Well if you like being this far out be my guest and stay but the longer you''re out here the higher chance your girl is getting shagged back home."


    Yuro rolls his eyes, soon they reach the tent housing all of the slaves. They walk in to find it pitch black and dead silent. Giant isles of cages, each housing two to four slaves each. There is barely enough room in the cages to fit all of them so most have to lay on top of each other to sleep.


    The captain looks around.


    "Seems quiet to me. You sure they were the ones makin'' noise?"


    Yuro hits the captain in the back of the head causing him to fall unconscious. Yuro swipes the keys from the captain and searches each cell, scanning the people inside. Eventually, Yuro finds Auny in one of the cells. She is awake and shivers when Yuro approaches her.


    "It''s me, Yuro."


    Auny stays away from him so Yuro unlocks the cage.


    "C''mon, let''s go."


    Auny doesn''t move, her eyes wide as she glares at Yuro.


    "Damnit... okay just stay here a second."


    Yuro ran back to his unconscious body and shook it awake.


    "Huh...? Where am I? Is that... me?"


    The guard said staring at his own body.


    "Nope."


    Yuro took out a syringe and jabbed himself in the neck again, quickly swapping back to his original body as the guard fell unconscious.


    "Sorry, Riley. Your wife might be cheating on you."


    Yuro pat the unconscious guard on the shoulder and ran back toward the slave tent. As he neared the tent, however, guards were flocking to it as well. A loud commotion came from them as they dragged the unconscious captain out.


    "Damn, you think they actually took the bait?"


    "Captain! Wake up!"


    "Damnit, send out a warning signal! Check the cages."


    The guards rushed around, they were in a major panic, a strange sight considering only the captain had been knocked out. The guards seemed shakey, their hands trembling as some clutched their rifles and looked around the night sky. With the front of the tent too crowded Yuro snuck around to the back and ripped an opening for himself.


    Yuro approached the cage in which Auny was in but when he got a closer look he found her missing.


    "Auny... Where are you?"


    Yuro whispered, creeping around the tent, passing the groans of slaves that reached their hands out to him.


    "Auny...!"


    He searched around but she was nowhere to be found.


    Outside, one of the guards began to shout.


    "Quick! Get to position!"


    Yuro poked his head to inspect what they were doing. His eyes widened when he saw the guards run and hide behind boxes, their rifles pointed at the sky. In the open, Auny struggled against her bindings as she cried out, her face covered in tears.


    The guards whispered among themself.


    "Shoot any movement. We''re killing these Dreads right here."


    Another guard, whose voice was shaky.


    "What about Marty''s plan...? We were supposed to plant the bait in a couple of days and deal with the dreads, not fight them now!"


    "Doesn''t matter, somethings here and that bitch was wandering around outside of her cage. Keep your head straight."


    Yuro''s mind raced.


    Bait? Are they trying to lure Vampires here using slaves?


    Yuro''s blood boiled as he had to resist transforming right there. In this position, he would be gunned down immediately if he went into the open. His best chance of saving Auny would be to simply wait it out, at least that is what he planned to do before the sky fell dark.


    The stars disappeared as the guards all looked at each other shocked.


    "T-The... Look! The... the Moon..."


    Yuro poked his head to see the moon be enlarged ten-fold, its looming presence instilling a sense of dread in everyone. The stars vanished as the world around them disappeared, trapping everyone in a dark dome.


    "Parade."


    A voice rang out causing all the guards to look to the sky, descending were the ominous shadows of winged beasts, eyes glowing red and claws that cut through flesh like butter. In an instant the guards were all attacked, some were scooped up and carried high into the air before being dropped, splattering onto the ground. The guards aimed their rifles and fired, bullets coated the night sky as multiple beasts were turned to limp piles of pulsating flesh. Corpses of Vampires fell from the sky as the guards shouted.


    "SHIT! DREADS! ALL GUARDS GET ON STATION NOW!"


    "Holy fuck, I''m getting out of here! Screw this!"


    "They''ve taken the bait!"


    Despite the barrage of gunfire, a couple of Vampires used the corpses of their friends as shields letting them reach the ground. The guards had no close-range weaponry so once a couple of Vampires landed they were able to tear through the guards. Hollow screams rang through as the guards retreated to better positions, this opening allowed Yuro to spring forward and grab Auny.


    "I''ve got you. Just keep your eyes closed."


    Yuro carried Auny in his arms as Vampires slammed into the ground, picking off any guards too slow to retreat. Yuro ran past the bloody and gored corpses of guards and jumped over the still-twitching corpses of Vampires.


    The Vampires entered the tents full of slaves and looked at the mountains of cages.


    "Humans in cages? What is this?"


    "Keeping their own kind locked away like this... how odd."


    "Doesn''t matter, we have orders to kill every human here. Caged or not they left their own kind to die so hurry up."


    The Vampires began to slaughter all of the slaves locked in the cages, echoing screams haunted the entire camp as any human was reduced to a bloody mess. The guards used this opportunity to light the slave tents on fire, any Vampire inside the tents was engulfed in flames along with any surviving slaves.


    "TORCH THE DREADS! DON''T MATTER WHAT WE SET ABLAZE WE ARE KILLING THEM!"


    A few Vampires ripped their way out of the fiery tents and flew into the sky still burning. Yuro looked up to see smoke hide the moon and the bodies of flaming Vampires fall, it looked as if the very night sky was collapsing, stars descending upon the earth in a true inferno. Auny clung to Yuro as he continued to run, gunshots still permeating through the destruction.


    Soon Yuro escaped the camp, thinking he was free, he soon found a wall made of pure darkness. He touched it, feeling the icy sting of nothingness.


    "You really struck it big, to think so many humans were in one place."


    Archie walked up to Yuro with a grin.


    Yuro turned to look at him.


    "You... followed me?"


    Archie scoffed.


    "Yeah? Why is that surprising, we''re partners."


    Archie noticed the human girl in Yuro''s arms.


    "Who''s that?"


    Yuro looked down, his breath hitching.


    "A friend."


    Archie shook his head.


    "No. That''s a human."


    Archie studied Yuro''s face.


    "You''re not serious, are you? We need to kill that thing."


    Archie began to laugh manically.


    "That is a human. Our enemy, look at what they''re doing. You heard them, didn''t you? They planned to use their own kind as bait to lure us in. Luckily you found them before that happened. Thank you, Yuro. You''ve done good, now finish it."


    Archie walked up to him.


    "Kill it."


    Yuro shook his head.


    "This is a friend. Leave her out of this."


    Archie''s smile faded.


    "Okay. Okay. She''s your friend. That''s fine. All good. She is YOUR friend. Not mine."


    Archie ripped Auny from Yuro''s hands and raised his claw. Yuro''s body tensed and a rush of adrenaline hit him, a new high he had never experienced before. Yuro lunged forward and transformed, his body shifting as he grew his wings, claws and beastly body. With a quick swipe, his claws easily cut through Archie''s arm. Before Archie could react, Yuro punted him away from Auny.


    Archie slid across the ground, regrowing his arm instantly.


    "So this is what friendship means huh? I should have just stayed an outcast..."


    Archie transformed and leapt toward Yuro, their claws collided and they both flew high into the air. They flew around each other, exchanging blows as the fire roared below. Archie''s ruined wings however prevented him from flying properly and Yuro was able to close the distance quickly.


    Yuro grabbed Archie.


    "STOP! Listen to yourself!"


    Archie kicked Yuro away and thrust his claw into his abdomen.


    "YOU LISTEN! See how vile humans are. We''re doing these caged humans a favour by putting them out of the misery their own KIND put them through."


    Yuro bit into Archie and tore chunks from his flesh.


    "You don''t understand! Humans aren''t us! Death isn''t freedom for them like it is for us. They only have a finite amount of time in this world and Auny made me realise why they cherish every second!"


    Archie grabbed onto Yuro''s wings and ripped one off. They both fell to the ground.


    "Yet they spend their whole life doing NOTHING! And the ones who do decide to make use of the time they have to use it to hurt others! Humans always want to be the best so they''ll use the little life they have to accomplish that, by any means necessary!"


    Archie tore through Yuro''s flesh.


    Yuro screamed in agony.


    "But... give some of them a chance... I never understood why they worshipped time of all things... that clock hanging in the church... made no sense to me. It wasn''t until I saw Auny pray that I realized what time meant to them. It''s hope... We vampires are content with living the same way because we have no hope for the future. Look at yourself... instead of leaving this town in hopes of a better future for all of us, you stay and fight because you don''t have hope. To humans... time is hope. To us... time is a curse."


    Archie listened to Yuro, his expression softening.


    "I... I don''t understand."


    Yuro smiled.


    "Neither do I..."


    Yuro looked to Auny was had fallen unconscious.


    "But she does. Please, have hope that there can be good in humans. Please, Archie."


    Archie scoffed and let go of Yuro. He untransformed and collapsed beside Yuro.


    "Ha... what am I doing... I''m fighting my own kind. I went against Malillia and caused division amongst ourselves."


    Archie looked at the fire.


    "I''m subjecting my own kind to torture. I''m no better than a human."


    Archie began to silently sob.


    "Damnit... fighting isn''t helping anything."


    Yuro untransformed and sat up.


    "You realised that which means there''s hope for you yet."


    Yuro got up and went to Auny, she was okay just unconscious from the amount of mental trauma she had endured. Yuro scooped her up.


    "We won''t have much time. This whole event is going to spur something greater, and while we can we should prepare everyone to leave. I''ll speak with Malillia."


    Archie got up.


    "I''ll gather up the other Vamps."


    Archie went to fly off but turned back to Yuro.


    "I''m sorry Yuro. I''ll make sure to have hope."


    Archie turned off his parade as the barrier surrounding the camp disappeared letting Yuro and Auny get away safely.


    A few days later...


    Malillia sat in front of a group of children, holding a book as she and the children read along.


    "The bear sat up and..."


    The children finished the sentence with cheer.


    "Rubbed his head!"


    Malillia smiled and nodded along.


    "The bear looked up to find duck laughing, quack quack quack!"


    The children listened along and laughed. Amongst the crowd was Auny, she had a neutral expression and mumbled along. Once Malillia finished reading, she let the children play outside as she and Yuro watched over them.


    "I hope she''ll be okay here."


    Yuro sighs as he hangs his head low.


    "I do wish there was more I could do for her."


    Malillia put her hand on his shoulder.


    "She''ll be fine, just make sure you visit more. She would appreciate that."


    Auny was sitting by herself, away from all the other kids as she drew pictures in the dirt.


    "Also visit more so you can help me bake more cookies. Auny is addicted to those things, she goes through BATCHES, I''m impressed by it honestly."


    Yuro softly smiled.


    "Alright alright. I mean, once we leave this town I could probably... work here."


    Malillia''s eyes widened.


    "Really? You? Work HERE? Ha! You''d get torn to shreds by these kids in the first week."


    "Well, I don''t care! It''s not like I''ll have to be a pretend detective once we leave. Plus I''m hoping that when we leave the amount of Limbo cases will die down. Maybe people can have... hope."


    Yuro stares off into the distance.


    Malillia nods and turns to go back inside.


    "Thanks for that by the way. Archie and some of the town really turned around, I knew he wasn''t a bad guy but you''re the only one who could have convinced him. I mean you were the first to be his friend."


    "He''s just like that, loves to put himself out there, even if it''s bad. He''d make a great musician though, we should convince him to go full-time once we leave."


    Malillia went back inside the daycare while Yuro watched over the kids. He looked to Auny who was still sitting by herself. Yuro felt bad but to his surprise, a few of the kids approached her and asked to play with them. She agreed and Yuro watched her play, a warmth entering his still heart.


    Malillia came back outside, stumbling around as she leaned on Yuro. Yuro smiled and turned to her.


    "What''s up? You need... any... help..."


    Yuro looked down to see a knife lodged into Malillia''s throat. She choked as she collapsed. Her body twitched.


    "W-What..."


    Yuro slowly looked up to see a human, gun in hand, standing before him. A crazed look on the human''s face.


    "You... what did..."


    The man aimed the gun at Yuro''s head.


    "DIE YOU DIRTY FUCKING DREAD!"


    The gun went off.

 027 - I am Mortal so I Must Die

    Mildry - 13FTE


    Malillia sat on the floor surrounded by open books on various topics but most were related to Strand and its connection to Vampires. She aggressively scribbled on a notepad and the books themselves, barely paying attention to the commotion around her. Yuro and Archie were running around with a Limbo chasing them as she studied these texts.


    "ANY SOLUTION YET!?"


    Yuro fired his shotgun, stunning the Limbo for a brief period.


    "Help is nice when I come quick! No rush but we can only die so many times!"


    Archie fired his revolver, teleporting out of the Limbo''s attacks.


    This Limbo was odd however as the limp body of the Vampire it came from was still merged with it. Malillia searched through the texts faster. Nothing relevant came up. Most information was outdated as well, it detailed how Vampires and Humans came to hate each other along with how Vampire souls worked. The conflict originally began after it was discovered that Vampire souls are human souls that have been twisted by Pure Strand, an evolutionary substance developed to help Vampires survive underground for long periods. Vampires can''t survive without sunlight, food or water for long periods but Pure Strand acts as a secondary soul letting them regenerate any damaged parts of their body.


    Vampires were in a constant cycle of starvation but they regenerated so fast that it went unnoticed. When humanity came into contact with Vampires, they initially were friendly to each other and Vampires would help injured humans recover a lot faster by injecting Pure Strand into them with the use of their fangs. This friendship quickly dissolved as Vampires injecting humans with Pure Strand led to Humans developing the Strand parasite and when a wild animal consumed the body of an infected individual it led to the creation of the Necrobeasts. Humanity was brought to the brink of extinction because of the Necrobeasts so they blamed Vampires and started a war on two fronts, dealing with the constant attacks of Necrobeasts and the annihilation of Vampires.


    Through these events, Vampires who had grown attached to humanity didn''t want to leave so they invented a procedure to rip the Pure Strand soul from a Vampires body. This would turn the Vampire into a human baby and they would live a normal human life. The procedure was delicate and one wrong move could cause the soul to be damaged or retain Pure Strand which held its own host of complications.


    Malillia punched the ground as none of the text documented how to do the procedure.


    "I can''t find anything!"


    Yuro slipped and hit his head.


    "OW!"


    He sat up, his head woozy.


    "W-Wait... don''t!"


    The Limbo promptly approached and squished Yuro''s head.


    Archie groaned.


    "CRUD! Malillia! Rewind!"


    Malillia rolled her eyes.


    Rewind.


    Yuro was in good shape once more. He readied his shotgun as the Limbo screeched and dashed toward him.


    "MALILLIA?!"


    Yuro blasted the Limbo away with a single shot.


    "I''M STILL WORKING ON IT!"


    Malillia flipped through every book but came up empty-handed.


    "Why did NO ONE THINK TO WRITE THIS DOWN!"


    Malillia stood up, fed up with the books.


    "I''ll just figure this out, hold it still!"


    Archie looked perplexed.


    "Are we seeing the same monster!? Holding this still is gonna kill us! Again!"


    "I''ll handle it! Trust your princess, Archie."


    Malillia smirked as Archie and Yuro ran circles around the Limbo. It got dizzy and collapsed, groaning loudly. Malillia lunged toward it, digging her fingers into its heart and forcefully ripping a glowing string out. She cried out, tearing the string out as the Limbo screamed.


    Malillia fell back, the Limbo''s body twitching and bubbling up before slowly dissolving into nothing. In the aftermath, a baby remained.


    "You... did it!"


    Archie ran over and helped Malillia up.


    Yuro sighed.


    "Thank god."


    Malillia smiled.


    "Told ya I''d handle it."


    "Oh really? You handled it huh?"


    Everyone turned to the baby to see it crossing its arms.


    "I don''t know about you but I don''t think babies can TALK or remember their PAST LIFE!"


    Malillia looked distraught.


    "What!? It... failed?"


    Yuro put his face in his palms.


    "Damnit. Of course, it''s too good to be true."


    Malillia dragged her hands down her face.


    "Maybe it was literal when it meant this was a delicate procedure. Welp, rewind time I guess."


    Archie looked panicked.


    "WAIT DON''T-"


    Rewind.


    Mildry Underground Cavern - 18FTE


    Archie shook Yuro awake.


    "WAKE UP!"


    Yuro slowly opened his eyes, his pupils adjusting to the light.


    "What? What? Where am I?"


    Yuro sat up in a panic to see he was in the underground cavern. Around him were most of the town Vampires with their belongings, ready to depart from the town.


    "Why..."


    Archie looked relieved.


    "Thank god. How are you feeling?"


    Yuro clutched his head, he remember seeing Malillia fall limp and then a man pointing a gun to his head. The man seemed familiar. Yuro strained his head trying to remember why the man seemed so familiar. It then clicked.


    "Riley..."


    Archie looked worried.


    "W-What?"


    "That was his name... back at the slave camp. I swapped bodies with a guard to sneak in. When I changed back I kept his unconscious body hidden away."


    Archie''s eyes widened.


    "Wait what...? There was a survivor? You gotta be joking."


    Yuro groaned.


    "What happened? Where''s..."


    Archie''s averted his gaze.


    "You were ambushed. Malillia was critically wounded and a lot of human reinforcements arrived. They were sweeping through the town with this man... he was covered in armour, nothing as I''d ever seen. He was able to point out Vampires from a glance it was scary. They started culling through us so everyone evacuated here and we are preparing to leave."


    Yuro''s eyes twitched.


    "What? Why? What about Malillia, you said she was wounded! Is she here? What about the daycare?"


    Archie held Yuro still.


    "Listen. Before Malillia died she cast a Rewind on most of the town. Almost all of the human soldiers are stuck in it. She gave us an opening. We have to use it to leave the town."


    Yuro gripped onto Archie''s arm.


    "No! We''re going in to save her and the children! We can''t leave her. She''s trapped in her own rewind, potentially dying over and over again! I can''t let her suffer like that! I can''t let her die!"


    Archie shook his head.


    "She said it herself, we have to stick together. We are leaving. You convinced me to leave so that''s what''s happening!"


    Yuro''s expression grew more enraged.


    "I don''t care! Malillia and Auny are in there! I won''t stand by and let nothing happen!"


    Archie slapped Yuro.


    "Think for a second! If you go in you''ll only be stuck in there as well. Then what? We rescue Malillia and the rewind stops, great now an ENTIRE HUMAN ARMY WIPES US ALL OUT!"


    Yuro pushed Archie away.


    "Then I''ll go save her, you and the town leave while you can. I won''t just accept this. I have to have hope. Hope they can be saved."


    Archie scowled.


    "No, you idiot! Malillia is doing her job! Saving people, helping us. It''s just like when we dispel Limbo''s, we have to trust her!"


    "So you''re just going to leave her behind? All the times we died she ALWAYS rewound to save us. Now it''s our turn. Just leave with the town, I''ll bring her back."


    Yuro sprouted his wings and flew out of the Cavern. Archie tried to fly after but his tattered wings prohibited it.


    "YURO! Idiot... He''ll kill us all."


    Archie stood on the raised plateau and addressed all of the Vampires.


    "Everyone! Please listen, we need to evacuate from the town. I know it''s sudden but Malillia, our princess, is buying time. We can''t disappoint her."


    "You''re coming with us, right?"


    "Who will lead us?"


    "Where are we going exactly?"


    Archie felt the pressure of the people.


    "North. Keep heading north. I''ll catch up soon... with the princess."


    "What about those still missing?"


    "Yeah! This is only half the town!"


    "We ain''t leaving folks behind. We have to stick together."


    Archie grits his teeth.


    "Just go north, I promise I''ll return with the rest of the town and the Princess. Please, just trust her. Trust me."


    Yuro flew toward the daycare, to the outside world, any place in which the rewind encompassed simply looked normal. It''s as if nothing was happening. Once the rewind dispersed, the world changed to accommodate what happened inside the rewind. Once Yuro got closer he felt the air change. He looked around to see over one hundred human soldiers marching around the town, killing any Vampire trapped in the rewind. His heart ached watching the chaos unfold.


    Seeing the daycare, he saw it engulfed in flames. Soldiers were grabbing the children and putting bags over their heads. Yuro scanned the ground, searching for Malillia and Auny. A gunshot rang through the air as Yuro was hit. He yelped and collapsed to the ground. He groaned upon getting his bearings, soldiers surrounded him, their rifles trained toward him. Yuro had to act quickly so he spread his wings and whipped them around, knocking the soldiers over. Once an opening unfolded, he dashed forward.


    He approached the daycare but was stopped by a giant person covered in heavy metal armour. The giant raised an axe and brought it down towards Yuro. Yuro braced himself for impact but luckily...


    Rewind.


    Yuro stood there unscathed and in the same position, untouched by the effects of the rewind since he had entered the rewind after its creation meaning the rules of the rewind didn''t apply to him. Using this opportunity he got closer to the daycare and found Malillia leaning against a wall covered in blood and riddled with bullet holes.


    It wasn''t her blood. Beside her was the corpse of Riley.


    Yuro quickly went to her side.


    "Malillia! Hey hey, I''m here."


    Yuro grabbed her hand.


    "Yuro get out of here..."


    Malillia''s eyes were heavy and her body was mostly limp.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it."Please... leave."


    Yuro shook his head.


    "No. I''m getting you, Auny and the rest of the kids out of here."


    Malillia was on the verge of death, her head falling limp just for her to force it up.


    "No... no. Go... I''m dead. Save... our people."


    Yuro clutched onto her hand.


    "Don''t say that. Listen, I''ll go look for Auny and then we will leave. All of us. We have to stick together."


    Yuro left Malillia and searched around for Auny. Dodging soldiers and gunfire, Yuro clawed his way through the chaos. Some Vampires attempted to fight, but their attempts were futile as the onslaught of humans overpowered even the strongest Vampire. After searching for a couple of minutes, Yuro found the frightened Auny hiding away from the conflict.


    Auny was shaking, her eyes wide. Yuro slowly approached, she was too shaken to even slink away.


    "Auny..."


    Yuro''s eyes filled with tears.


    "Auny I''m here. I''m so sorry."


    Auny remained quiet, her gaze fixated on the corpse of a child in front of her. Yuro tried not to look at it.


    "C''mon... let''s get out of here Auny."


    "Get out of where..."


    Auny''s hand trembled.


    "Anywhere I go there''s fighting. When my home was invaded, when I was in that cage, even now when I''m here..."


    Auny began to sob.


    "Why is there always fighting... and why can I never be the one to die?"


    Yuro''s eyes widened.


    "I don''t wanna do this anymore. I hate this!"


    Yuro saw a gaze that paralleled that of a Vampire wishing to go to Limbo.


    "I..."


    Auny looked at Yuro.


    "Why does there have to be fighting...? Why do people have to die..."


    Yuro''s hand trembled.


    "I... I don''t know. I don''t know why people have to die..."


    Yuro looked at his hand, he had never contemplated death. He was immortal because he didn''t want to die. Or perhaps he didn''t want to die because he was immortal.


    "I know that we have to survive. You have to survive. You have to have hope."


    Auny buried her face in her knees.


    "I''m tired... Why can''t it just end..."


    Yuro held back tears. He reached out his hand to her.


    Rewind.


    She was gone. Yuro clenched his fist, keeping his eyes closed tightly. Emerging back out to the chaos, he saw Archie tearing through humans to protect Vampires. He was drenched in blood and ushered the Vampires toward an exit, away from the rewind.


    Yuro ran up to him.


    "What are you doing here!?"


    Archie turned to Yuro.


    "Sticking with you. I trusted you before to keep hope so I''ll trust you again. Let''s save Malillia and the children."


    Yuro smiled and nodded.


    "Thanks. Malillia is up by the daycare, you get her to safety and I''ll go save the children."


    Archie shook his head.


    "No, I said we''re doing this together. We round up the kids then we scoop Malillia up."


    Yuro nodded once more.


    "Alright. Sounds like a plan. The rewind is around eight minutes so we will need to be quick."


    Yuro and Archie darted off. Yuro ran through soldiers blocking the way while Archie tore through them mercilessly. They went around the garden surrounding the daycare and scooped up any child they saw. Yuro gathered them in a safe location while Archie defended them, blood coated every surface as Archie didn''t stop swinging. Despite their best efforts to save the children, Yuro witnessed many of them get killed in the crossfire.


    "Watch out!"


    Yuro shielded the kids as he was filled with bullets. He screamed in agony but Archie took to the offensive, crashing down on the soldiers and tossing them around.


    Yuro guided the kids away from the fighting as he counted heads. Out of the 40 or so children, there were only 14. Auny was also unaccounted for.


    Archie regrouped back with Yuro.


    "Hey, we''re running out of time. We have to go save Malillia."


    Yuro''s face scrunched.


    "Auny isn''t here."


    Archie''s eyes widened.


    "I... I''m sorry but we can''t toss this up. We might not get as lucky next rewind. All this fighting tiring me out as well."


    Yuro clenched his fist.


    "We''ll go grab Malillia and then I''ll try and find Auny."


    Yuro was eerily determined.


    Archie sighed.


    "Fine. Let''s go."


    Making their way to the daycare, they found Malillia barely alive. Her body was riddled with bullets that didn''t allow her to heal her wounds. She wheezed. Her body was limp.


    Archie gently lifted her into his arms.


    "C''mon princess. We''re getting out of here."


    Archie, with Malillia in hand, led the kids toward an exit in the rewind.


    "Archie..."


    Malillia reached her hand up to caress his cheek.


    "Don''t... just... escape."


    Archie grinned.


    "Don''t fret. Me and Yuro are handling this. Trust us."


    Malillia''s eyes stared blankly at Archie. His hand drooped down as her head slowly went limp. Archie looked down at her and stopped in his tracks.


    "Alright, I''ll go search for Auny. Just stay here, I''ll be less than a minute."


    Yuro spread his wings, preparing to fly.


    "She''s dead."


    Yuro turned around to see Archie holding Malillia''s dead body.


    "What...? No that..."


    Archie trembled.


    "If we leave the rewind with her dead body she... won''t come back."


    "So... we..."


    "We have to rewind."


    Yuro gripped his hair tightly.


    "Fuck... okay. It''s fine. We know what to do. We grab Malillia first then gather the kids."


    Archie sighed and hung his head low.


    "If you think that will work. Let''s go."


    Rewind.


    Malillia was clutching her wounds.


    "I really screwed up this time... ha... even those two idiots are here."


    Malillia smiled weakly.


    Yuro ran up to her.


    "Malillia!"


    Yuro and Archie helped her up.


    "We''re getting you and the kids out of here."


    Malillia screamed in pain as they grabbed her.


    "Stop stop! You two need to leave! I know what I''m doing. I''ve accepted I''ll die here. Someone needs to help the town. Please... just leave."


    Yuro picked up Malillia despite her screams.


    "I''m not giving up yet. You''re not dying! None of us are!"


    Archie stared at Yuro with hesitation. His mind raced as he wondered if what they were doing was a good idea at all.


    "Idiot..."


    Malillia began to succumb to her wounds.


    Once more, Yuro and Archie ran around, gathering the kids. Archie kept strong and tore through the soldiers. Malillia''s injuries only got worse.


    "I can''t see Auny anywhere!"


    Yuro''s eyes were darting around, sifting through the many bodies scattered around the place. Yuro''s heart stopped once he saw the bloody face of Auny lying in the dirt.


    "Shit... she... no... no no no."


    Yuro ran to her.


    "Auny..."


    Archie saw this and his eyes widened.


    "You''re joking..."


    Archie''s expression went cold.


    "Yuro... I... I don''t think we can..."


    "SHUT UP!"


    Yuro desperately clung to Auny and Malillia.


    "I... I''m not giving up."


    Archie saw something more behind Yuro''s enraged expression. It was fear.


    "Yuro. It''s over. We need to go help the others. We can''t stay here."


    Yuro''s eyes went wide.


    "I can''t let them die. They can''t die. They can''t. I can''t let it happen..."


    Archie backed away.


    "Yuro... what happened to you... what... are you scared of?"


    Yuro stood up, time rewound around them as the piles of corpses disappeared.


    "Scared?"


    "That look... you''re scared of something."


    Yuro stared blankly at Archie.


    "No, I''m not. I''m not afraid-"


    Before Yuro or Archie could react a bullet was fired. Yuro then realized. He had realized why he so desperately clung to those around him. He was scared. So scared. He hadn''t realized his fear because it was never something he had cared for, something he saw as so distant it never crept into his mind. He was wrong. He was scared. Scared of the very thing all life fears.


    When Yuro opened his eyes, he saw Malillia sitting against the wall of the burning daycare. He eyes were hollow, her body unmoving but her chest slowly moved. Slight inhales and exhales pumping the last remnants of existence into her. Yuro slowly moved his head to the side and saw Auny, covered in blood, her blood, sobbing and trembling. Stand above them all was Archie. His skin had turned red. Endless amounts of blood coated him. The only thing that kept him mostly dry was the signature yellow raincoat he always wore. Even that had dulled.


    Yuro tried to speak but his body was in so much pain. He hadn''t felt this pain before. It wasn''t a physical pain but a pain of the heart. His fears were coming true.


    "I don''t know what to do..."


    Archie fell to his knees.


    "I always charged into things... I can''t do it... I can''t fight."


    Yuro felt his heart race as his vision slowly blurred.


    I am scared.


    Scared of death.


    I hate death, I hate looking at it, I hate inflicting it. I hate death and I''m going to die.


    I don''t want to die. I don''t want to die. I hate this feeling. I don''t want to die.


    Please don''t let me die, please.


    I can''t die. Please don''t let me die!


    Malillia smiled at Yuro. Her glowing skin and light-consuming black pupils.


    "You really want to join? I didn''t think we''d get anyone so soon."


    Yuro scratched the back of his neck.


    "Hah, yeah I just... y''know, I wanted to be useful."


    Malillia took his hand and grinned.


    "Thanks for this. I don''t really know how to go about dealing with these... Limbos but I''m sure we''ll figure it out."


    Yuro smiled.


    "Can''t be that hard. I''m happy to help."


    Liar


    "We''ll save anyone in need together."


    No, you won''t


    "I can''t even begin to think what they''re going through. To reach the point of wanting to die."


    Scary thought, isn''t it?


    "I couldn''t imagine..."


    Dying


    Yuro slowly reached to his heart, he dug his fingers into his flesh and tore it open. In his final moments, he ripped out the string connecting his human soul with his Vampire soul.


    Malillia put her hands on her hips.


    "Don''t worry, if you get beat up I''ll just rewind. It takes a bit off my lifespan each time but as long as you''re not jumping off buildings every second I''ll be fine."


    Yuro''s eyes widened.


    "So you''ll keep me alive if I get close to death?"


    Malillia nodded enthusiastically


    "Yep! I''ll make sure you don''t die on my watch."


    Yuro stared blankly at her.


    "Not dying... ever... sounds nice."


    Mildry - 12/03 12:09 pm 51EE


    "Do you remember now Yuro? Do you remember how utterly selfish you were? You removed any part of you that was a Vampire just so you didn''t die."


    Archie walked forward. He stared directly into Yuro''s eyes.


    "The soldiers took you and any other child they could. Hauling them away on a carriage. You got what you wanted, you never had to see anyone die. I did though. For 400 years I tore through those humans over and over again. I watched the same eight minutes pass endlessly as I tried any way I could to escape. I couldn''t. I couldn''t fly away. I couldn''t run away. For 400 years I endured pain. The only thing keeping me going was the hope I could escape and kill you."


    Yuro kept the gun to his chin.


    "I''m sorry... please. I''m so sorry. I just... didn''t want to die."


    Archie''s lip curled up.


    "No one does. It comes with being alive. But death isn''t the worst thing to exist. It''s not being able to escape it. Isn''t that right?"


    Yuro''s eyes went red, he hadn''t blinked, an endless stream of tears hydrating every pore on his face.


    "It is... it''s the scariest thing in the world."


    The bandaged woman in the wheelchair sat idly by. Archie stayed close to her.


    "I would say you''re in the wrong but I understand you Yuro. Being on the cusp of death really makes you think. With how scary it is your mind comes up with the craziest ideas on how to escape it. It was during my endless crusade did an idea sprung to mind."


    Archie put his hand on the bandaged woman''s shoulder.


    "You''re welcome, Yuro. I saved Malillia and Auny. Aren''t you going to greet them?"


    Archie leaned down, his face close to the bandaged woman.


    Yuro''s eyes widened.


    "No... you''re..."


    Archie slowly unwound the bandages wrapped around her. Her skin was gone, just flesh, muscle and bone remained. Her eyes were gone, hollow holes where they once were. Her teeth were rotten, maggots and worms digging their way through her mouth. Her fragile body was riddled with holes, the wind whistling through them. She was barely recognizable, She was barely human or Vampire. She was barely alive.


    Archie smiled.


    "They don''t look like how they used to. The process of doing a reverse Limbo is tough but this was the best I could do in 400 years. I used Auny''s pure human soul as a basis for Malillia''s soul. This was the only way to escape that hell. I must say, this world has only grown worse since I last saw it."


    Yuro looked at the mangled, but still alive, the body of Malillia and Auny, their souls fused together in order to stay alive.


    "Malillia...? Auny...?"


    "Yuro."


    Her voice was raspy.


    "Did you see them...? My children. They''re like the ones from the daycare. They are so happy."


    A twisted smile formed on her face.


    The train attendants and conductor were her children. She sacrificed almost all of her body to give them life. She had given up everything just to let her people survive, no matter the cost.


    Archie chuckled, his eyes going wide. He clawed at his face, smearing the face paint he used to hide his blood-scorched skin.


    "Are you scared now? To truly die. To experience death for 400 years."


    Archie licked his teeth.


    "Let death be swift for you, unlike how it was for us."


    Yuro clutched the gun to his head.


    "I''m... sorry."


    Suddenly, Yuro was tackled to the ground.


    "YURO!"


    Eliowen shouted, ripping the gun from his hand.


    "Don''t worry. Let us handle it."


    Eliowen stood up and joined next to Crux and Rina who were back up. Determined expressions plastering all of their faces.


    Crux cracked his knuckles.


    "You idiots think you can come on in here and knock us around? Yuro''s our friend! We ain''t gonna let him die so easily."


    Rina snarled.


    "I... won''t let... him... die."


    Eliowen stood tall as his eyes glowed.


    "We haven''t given up yet because we aren''t dead. If you have a problem with Yuro you come through us."


    Archie scoffed but in their eyes, he didn''t see the fear Yuro once had. In their eyes, he saw true determination to not let their friend die.


    "You- fine if you all want to die as well I''d be happy to show you what 400 years of fighting does to a person!"


    Archie transformed, growling with pure hatred.


    "KNIGHT OF THE COVENANT! RISE!"


    Behind Archie a behemoth of a monstrosity stood, covered head-to-toe in armour with an axe large enough to split the town in half.


    "You think their souls were the only ones I split during those 400 years... No... I made use of what I had."


    Archie clutched his heart.


    "In our time he was a legend among humans, now he is all but a myth. Until now that is. If you truly wish to not give death to the... traitor then let''s end this battle here! For 400 years I''ve been waiting for this. SHOW ME WHAT HUMANS OF THIS ERA CAN TRULY DO!"


    Archie erupted into a tsunami of black goo as he charged forward, centuries of fury unleashing upon the world.

 028 - Please Live - Crux, Eliowen, Rina vs Archie and the Giant

    The street lamps overheard flickered, bugs swarming around it. A chill breeze passed through the street as litter and dust cascaded around everyone. Once silence enveloped the area, a blaring pull of the trigger signalled the start of the fight. A plume of dust was left in Archie''s wake, his body disappearing from everyone''s sight.


    Rina threw herself forward, dashing toward the giant. Her sprint was monstrous, her upper body hunched forward as she flailed her arms around. The giant kept a strong stance, its feet deeply planted down. It raised its axe high into the air, the moon reflecting off the blade before it came crashing down. The asphalt shattered as Rina sprouted her wings and leapt upwards, the wind from the swing causing her wings to readjust to the change in airflow.


    Crux''s breathing was heavy, the burns still digging at his flesh. With blurry vision he plucked a strand of his hair out and pressed it to his lips, lightly kissing the hair, causing it to transform into a metallic staff. He twirled it in his hands, messing up the twirl as his hands began to sting because of the cold hard metal coming into contact with the sore burns. He winced but held a solid grip on his staff, with the giant in the distance swinging his axe around in an attempt to swat Rina out of the sky, Crux made his way toward it to assist her.


    Archie made his appearance once more, with a deathly gaze, he teleported to Crux and dropkicked him. Crux swiftly blocked the attack with his staff, leaping back to escape Archie''s range. It was clear this wasn''t going to work as Archie pulled the trigger on his gun once more, teleporting him back toward Crux. His body tensing, Crux kept his guard up and blocked another kick, the shockwave vaporising the hold he had on his staff as he stumbled back, dropping his staff. Archie took the opening and aimed his gun at Crux, they made eye contact, Archie glaring at him with nothing but hatred. For a second, Archie''s eyes twitched, hesitation allowing Crux to live one more second. The empathy Archie had quickly washed away and he pulled the trigger, a physical bullet erupting from the barrel.


    A sleek silver bullet, etched with the date of its creation, flew through the air. It was dead set on hitting Crux''s heart. With zero chance of dodging a bullet, Crux sought to lessen the impact but placing his hands over his heart. He was prepared to take the bullet but in the last second something stopped it. The bullet hovered in the air, losing all speed before dropping to the floor. Archie''s eyes remained fixed on Crux, any irritation briskly escaping from him through a soft, breathy scoff. Crux''s tense face lightened upon seeing a miracle come his way.


    Eliowen stepped forward, his eyes still emitting an odd glow.


    "A-Are you okay?"


    Eliowen turned to Crux, scanning his body to make sure he wasn''t hit.


    Crux blinked rapidly, trying to understand what happened.


    "I think so? Was that you, kid?"


    Eliowen weakly grinned.


    "Yeah... haha... glad I could-"


    Before Eliowen could finish, Archie walked over and struck Eliowen in the face, knocking him back. Archie''s attacks didn''t cease, again he struck Eliowen, this time pounding his gut. Eliowen gagged and groaned in pain, although they were mild blows, to him they felt like trucks ramming into him. Archie grabbed onto the collar of Eliowen''s shirt and started to deliver a flurry of punches into his stomach. Eliowen cried out in pain prompting Crux to take out another strand of hair and kiss it, a metal staff materializing in his palms.


    Archie smirked as Crux jumped up and raised the staff above his head. Archie held up Eliowen to act as a shield. Crux''s mind was too set on his attack so redirecting it or stopping it entirely wasn''t possible. The staff struck Eliowen as he spat out blood.


    Archie tossed him aside.


    "You all there, bud? That was your teammate y''know."


    Crux stumbled back, guilt chaining his mind.


    "Eliowen!"


    Archie teleported close to Crux and swatted him away with a fierce kick. Crux''s staff took most of the force but he was sent flying across the asphalt. Archie shook his head in disappointment and turned to Eliowen, who was struggling to get up.


    "Fancy powers aren''t anything if you can''t use them."


    Archie kicked Eliowen.


    "Don''t think I can''t smell it... you''re a believer in that... time or whatever."


    Archie kicked Eliowen.


    "Is this what faith amounts to? How did Yuro fall for this junk!? You''re pathetic! You and all of those inbreeding covenant junkies."


    Archie put his gun to Eliowen''s head.


    "Go on. Show me where faith leads to cause I''ll show you my answer, it leads you to the pit you crawled from."


    Without warning, a loud explosion rang through the street. Archie and Eliowen were knocked back from the mysterious source, the rupture sending shockwaves down the street.


    "What the..."


    Archie got to one knee and looked up. Sitting atop an amalgamation of baby bats was Petra, smirking.


    "So that''s why the others would call them bombs."


    The baby bats opened their mouths, the sound of an explosion erupting along with the force of a small nuke.


    "HAHAHA! THESE BABIES ARE GREAT! Keep up the great work and I''ll let you all share my food. Not like I can eat anyway..."


    Archie teleported forward, his gun aimed at Petra. Before he could even get close another explosion threw him through the air into a streetlamp.


    Eliowen slowly got up, his head ringing.


    "Thanks... I can barely stand straight... my stomach aches."


    Petra scoffed.


    "There''s no time for games idiot! You got powers SO USE ''EM!"


    Eliowen mustered his strength.


    "I''ll try. I don''t exactly have a guide on how to use these powers."


    Eliowen looked down at his hands, he tried to remember how he even caught the bullet before. All he did was reach his hand out and the bullet stopped. Perhaps it was the fact he could see again, allowing him to control objects.


    "WATCH OUT!"


    Petra shouted to Eliowen.


    Archie came back instantaneously, swinging his leg into Eliowens head and knocking him back down. Petra commanded the bats to shout another explosion but Archie narrowly dodged the attack by teleporting away, reappearing behind Petra and smashing the collection of huddled bats. The bats all spread out, flailing their wings to escape and regroup. Archie aimed his gun at the bats, preparing to fire with zero hesitation this time. Once the shot was lined up with one of the bats, his finger slowly pulled down on the trigger. Eliowen shouted and rammed into Archie, the bullet firing in a random direction.


    Archie groaned as Eliowen clung to him pathetically.


    "You brat! Get off me!"


    Archie began to smack the back of Eliowen''s head with the gun.


    "What the hell are you doing?!"


    Eliowen kept clinging to Archie, taking the brunt of the assault.


    "Please powers... do something!"


    The Haab'' began to glow and Archie''s eyes widened.


    "Please! What am I supposed to do?"


    Archie grabbed Eliowen by his throat and slammed him to the ground.


    "You''re... a Haab''. Ha... haha... I only heard the legends. I never thought these stupid rocks would still be around."


    Eliowen struggled beneath Archie.


    "No! Let go!"


    Eliowen tried anything, from imagining Archie getting punted into a wall to imagining a protective bubble shielding him from any harm.


    "Damnit... why don''t these things come with manuals... Please... what am I supposed to do."


    Eliowen began to tear up.


    "Mom... what do I do..."


    Eliowen''s nails dug into the arm Archie was holding him down with.


    "What... do... I... do."


    Eliowen closed his eyes¡ªa void enshrouding him. Despite bathing in darkness, he could still see his hands. They had an ethereal glow, transparent yet the glow allowed an outline to be seen. He looked at his hands, they were free from any restriction. He reached out, grasping the neck of Archie.


    "I-I can see."


    Archie felt something wrap around his neck.


    "The hell..."


    Eliowen was still, his eyes closed and unmoving yet the feeling something sinister was going on enveloped Archie. Before he could process this he was picked up and flung across the road, skidding along the concrete as he crashed into a building.


    Eliowen got up and opened his eyes, the mysterious glowing hands fading once his vision returned.


    Petra flew over, the bats now intertwined to form a helicopter of sorts.


    "That''s the kicker! Don''t know how you just did that but I won''t question it."


    Eliowen caressed his beaten face.


    "Thanks. I think I''ve figured out the basics."


    Petra looked toward the building Archie had been tossed into, wings spread out and a monstrous claw scraped along metal. When the beast stepped into the light, its red skin dripped with blood. Standing almost double the height of Eliowen, with deep maroon fur and black eyes, the fully transformed Archie crawled his way forward.


    "To think some kid and a head would give me trouble. I''m wasting my time..."


    Archie began to laugh.


    "BUT I LOVE IT! IT HAS BEEN SO LONG SINCE I''VE HAD A BRAWL THIS EXHILERATING! I spent so long tearing through lowly soldiers armed with muskets and swords, to see people with skill that rivals my own brings joy to me. In all fairness, I was toying with you. I was so used to people dying in one hit that I had to entertain myself during those 400 years. You''ve shown me I have to take this seriously."


    Archie hunched down and spread his tattered wings.


    "Let''s not waste any more time."


    Meanwhile...


    Rina ducked between the legs of the giant, its axe grazing the hairs on her bat form. Flying upwards she dove back down, holding her claw out as she scraped along the armour of the giant, the speed of her rapid descent aiding in giving the attack a stronger force. The giant swung its axe around, not to hit Rina but to deny her movement. The giant would aim its attacks at where Rina would be so that she was forced to slow all momentum, giving a longer opening for the giant to hit her.This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    Rina dodged out of the way, her claws colliding with the giant''s armour. All attempts to scratch away at the armour were pointless as even Rina''s most striking assaults made no dent. She continued to evade the giant, the slit in its helmet following her through the sky.


    "RINA!"


    Crux ran toward the giant with his staff. He implanted it into the ground and vaulted up onto the giant. He slowly climbed up with the help of his staff. By the time the giant had noticed, Crux put the barrel of his staff in the slit of the helmet.


    "Harder they fall!"


    Crux fired from his staff, every single pellet was ejected into the giant''s head. Crux grinned, expecting a sea of blood to propel from the slit but all he heard were the pellets ricocheting around the inside of the helmet.


    "Hahaha... ha... wait... what?"


    The giant grabbed Crux, its hand big enough to grasp him by the stomach. The giant tossed Crux into the air, keeping eye contact with Rina. It raised its axe, once Crux came down it winded up its axe like a bat and swung the blunt side into Crux. Crux was brutally hurled through the air, straight towards Rina. They crashed into each other and dropped to the ground.


    Rina slowly got up, unwrapping her wings from around Crux as he rubbed his stomach.


    "Eurh!"


    Crux held his hands up defensively.


    "Sorry! I thought I for sure had it. I don''t know what happened through."


    Rina stood up, brushing herself off. She looked around to find they had smashed into a warehouse of sorts. Tall aisles of crates surrounded them. On the floor was a smashed crate of pillows, seems their fall was broken by this.


    "Cruhmn. Nurp."


    Rina began to rummage around the crates. She then pulled out a crate full of lightbulbs. Grabbing one, she began to eat it.


    The crunching of glass sends shivers down Crux''s back.


    "Will those actually give you energy? I thought they had to be turned on."


    Rina swallowed the last few pieces of glass, a little red returning to her hair.


    "Nurh, Deruhn lurp. Jermn enourh."


    "If they still give you enough energy then it''ll be fine. All we need is enough to get out of here."


    Crux gave a thumbs-up as Rina rolled her eyes.


    "Oh and while we''re here do you reckon you could fix me up? I''m still, kinda, in a LOT of pain."


    Rina shook her head.


    "Seriously?! Are you still doing that I won''t bite into men thing?"


    Rina nodded.


    "But this is serious! I promise I won''t go crazy but I''ll need to be at full strength to help you."


    Rina couldn''t stare at Crux. She thought for a second before turning to him and forcing him to his knees. She dug her fangs into his neck and slowly began to heal him. The burns covering his body slowly faded along with the pain of getting hit like a baseball.


    Crux felt a lot more alive, a surge of dopamine entering his system.


    "WOOHOO! Nice job Rina."


    Crux took his staff and twirled it effortlessly.


    "Now where''s that giant? I''m looking to show it a home run."


    The warehouse''s ceiling crashed open as the giant fell from the sky. It swung its axe around, slicing through the tall metal pillars that kept the warehouse up. Crates collapsed around Crux and Rina. Rina made a mad dash toward an exit but Crux charged toward the giant. Using his staff to whack incoming crates and vault over obstacles, he closed in on the giant''s position. The giant attempted to bring its axe down on Crux but he parried the attack with his staff. The collisionc caused the axe to lose all power but also shattered Crux''s staff.


    Upon seeing the broken pieces of the staff, he instantly grew angrier.


    "My staff..."


    Crux''s mind began to blur, his thoughts being consumed with strange visions. Memories swarmed him. Fears dragged him toward danger and bloodlust fuelled his desire.


    "You really do want to die, huh?"


    Mimi walked beside Crux, her plain white dress flowing in the giant''s destruction.


    "You gonna get him big bro?"


    Crux took out another staff.


    "Course! I gotta protect you."


    Mimi dusted off her overalls and took off her gardening gloves.


    "Once you''re done, tell Aunty I finished putting fertilizer."


    Crux nodded.


    "Will do. Stand back a little would ya? Don''t want you getting hurt."


    Mimi giggled as she tied a blue ribbon in her hair, it matched the colour of the school uniform she was wearing.


    "Don''t be too long. I don''t wanna miss the bus again."


    Crux dashed toward the giant.


    "Just watch and learn sis!"


    Mimi watched him run off. Blood staining her hands and the hospital gown she wore.


    "Go get ''em... Ed."


    Crux evaded past the giant''s attacks. The axe split the ground apart but Crux kept running forward. Strangely, the ground beneath him seemed to slowly rise, creating a bewildering staircase straight up the giant''s head. Crux didn''t waste the opportunity and climbed up to the giant.


    "GOT YOU NOW!"


    Crux raised his staff and aimed it at the giant. With no hesitation or worry he pulled the trigger, not once nor twice but as many times as he could. He continuously shot hundreds of pellets into the giant''s armour. It made no dent. Every single pellet ricocheted back toward Crux and before he could move, a barrage of pellets pelted him. His body was torn apart from his own attack.


    "Huh...?"


    His eyes widened. The fury he had faded and the giant grabbed Crux.


    "Wait... I didn''t-"


    The giant''s hold on Crux''s stomach tightened and with one swift movement, Crux''s lower body was crushed like an empty soda can. Blood erupted from his mouth as the giant tossed him aside.


    Rina''s body tensed, she watched Crux be discarded like a deflated balloon.


    "CRUHN!"


    Rina screeched. Her voicebox straining and filling her throat with a strange black goo. She spat the goo out and dashed to Crux.


    The giant attempted to hit Rina. She dodged and kept clawing her way to him. She knew healing him was a horrible idea, the side effects were something she hated to witness. The giant kept up the brutal bombardments, the warehouse breaking apart from its swings. Rina managed to reach Crux who was still alive, his pelvis, legs, spine and organs were all crushed.


    She dug her fangs into him but his body rejected any more of her Vampire healing goo. She took him into her arms and flew up through the opening in the ceiling that was made by the giant''s entrance. She desperately flapped her wings, trying as hard as she could to get him help. The giant reached up and grabbed onto her leg. With horror filling her eyes, she was dragged down forcefully. The giant threw her and Crux through the wall of the warehouse. The force caused them to burst through the wall and tumble across the street.


    Rina opened her eyes, she was lying on the ground, beaten. Crux lay in front of her, blood still oozing out of him. She reached her hand out. It couldn''t be the end. Not now. Their journey had only begun, was this seriously how it was going it end? At the starting line...


    "Don''t fret."


    Walking forward was her. Her entire body was wrapped in bandages, and all but her mouth was visible. She knelt, gently picking up Crux and laying him in her lap.


    "Hold on a little longer my child..."


    She gently caressed his forehead, soothing Crux. Once he had relaxed she softly bit his neck. At first, his body rejected the Vampire goo as he had an excess amount still in his system but she slowly coaxed his body into accepting more by injecting small doses. Crux''s bones snapped back in place and his organs rearranged into the correct places.


    "All better."


    Crux looked up at her.


    "You... why did..."


    "I apologise for my other children''s actions. It is not what I wanted. Please. Find the loose thread in this world and pull on it until everything unwinds."


    She stood up.


    "I hope we can meet again my children. This world is so beautiful, everyone should experience it. I don''t want death to be a barrier."


    She slowly walked away.


    "Until we find each other again. I hope... I can help you more. Goodbye."


    She vanished, not a single trace of her was there anymore.


    Crux got up, helping Rina to her feet as well.


    "That was... mommy, right? The one in the wheelchair."


    Crux and Rina both looked at each other perplexed.


    "Why did she help me... ugh this night is just making my head hurt."


    Rina then punched Crux in the face.


    "What!? Why did you..."


    Rina was glaring at Crux.


    "I... Yeah, I''m sorry. I knew the side effects but I should have used my head better."


    Rina nods and pats his back.


    "Don''t worry. I''m all healed now! Did you think some guy dressed like a knight was gonna take me down? Ha! Just cause I haven''t been on Sundial for a few years doesn''t mean I''ve gotten rusty."


    The giant then slammed down in front of them again. It stood tall, its armour still shiny. The axe was just as sharp as always.


    Crux and Rina stood side-by-side.


    "This thing is one mean bugger... Can barely put a scratch on it."


    Crux then remembered back to when he attacked it before. A strange staircase appeared below him and helped him reach the giant''s eye level. But how exactly? It was like he conjured the staircase up from thought alone. Crux''s thoughts were interrupted as the giant charged forward, its footsteps shaking the ground beneath them.


    "Alright big fella come... here... wait."


    It all clicked in his head. Two elements of this whole battle didn''t make any sense. They couldn''t make sense.


    "Rina. I have a hunch. We need to run."


    Rina looked confused.


    "There''s something I need to check."


    Crux turned away from the giant and began to run towards the houses in the distance. Rina trusted him and followed closely behind.


    Meanwhile...


    Eliowen''s feet hammered the ground as he ran through the tight passageways of a large factory. Pipes shooting out hot steam and puddles of oil blocking his escape. The more he kept running the deeper he seemed to go, all directions led to the same places and the distant screeching of Archie kept him alert.


    "PETRA! WHERE ARE YOU!?"


    Eliowen called out, his voice echoing down the tunnels. Archie caught on quickly and followed his screaming.


    "What is this place... I can barely wrap my head around this. Why does this feel so off-putting?"


    Archie appeared and slowly stalked toward Eliowen.


    "Enough of this place. I''m sick of these pipes."


    Archie picked up Eliowen and flapped his wings desperately. He managed to lift off the ground but barely kept afloat in the air.


    Eliowen struggled, he tried to close his eyes but Archie kept them wide open.


    "Stop!"


    Archie groaned.


    "How many times are we gonna do this kid? It''s getting real repetitive."


    Archie hovered in the air, holding Eliowen up.


    "I want you to watch your death. Watch the endless suffering I had to endure."


    Eliowen kept struggling.


    "Why are you doing this?! You can end this by stopping!"


    Archie snarled.


    "You saw why! That... traitor Yuro caused this. He abandoned us for his own selfish gain. When push came to shove he ran. I''ll show him what death looks like. Something he never had to experience but something I had to experience for centuries!"


    Eliowen''s eye widened.


    "I... I did see..."


    Eliowen''s mind was running over this whole scenario over and over again. He stopped struggling so that he could think.


    Archie sighed.


    "Doesn''t matter now. You''re only a stepping stone. Whatever hell you end up in... save Yuro a spot."


    Eliowen was let go when he realized it. He hadn''t questioned it before since he hadn''t fully realized he even took part in it. As he fell, time seemed to slow. One question ached at his head.


    Crux and Rina ran to another street, the houses barren, some had their doors open but most were empty, the windows pitch black. There was no sign of life in this town. Crux began to question this whole ordeal. Where was everyone?


    Eliowen shouted, a shout so loud everyone heard it.


    "EVERYONE!"


    Eliowen tensed up. It didn''t make any sense. How did he and the others view Archie and Yuro''s past? They directly saw it and witnessed all the events but how? Archie didn''t have any powers to give people visions so how could they have seen it all?


    "IT''S NOT REAL!"


    Eliowen looked around, surrounding the town was a massive black wall.


    "THIS WORLD! THIS TOWN! IT''S ALL FAKE!"


    Archie''s face contorted to pure hate.


    "You..."


    The lack of residents in the town compared to when they first arrived, the fact they witnessed the past, and the amount of contradictions in Archie''s words. They weren''t in Mildry, they never were. They had been in Archie''s parade this whole time. He warped their mind and used what all Vampires use. Deception.

 029 - Knight in Bleeding Armour

    The tension of the water''s surface snapped, Eliowen bursting through as he sunk deeper into this odd, bottomless pool. The icy temperature nipped at his skin and the weightless feeling allowed him to relax. Air bubbles escaped his mouth as he scratched at his neck, the faint light breaking through water fading away as he closed his eyes. He awoke to a sudden jolt tugging at his shirt. He was still submerged but felt something tugging on him. As he looked at his collar he saw a fishing hook attached to him. He began to thrash around, flailing his arms upward to reach the surface.


    With a violent pull, he was thrust out of the water into the air. He was reeled in and landed in the arms of his valiant knight, a Vampire girl covered in shiny metal armour. The girl smiled as Eliowen tried to process everything. The girl then stuck her tongue out and crossed her eyes. Eliowen looked disturbed by the girl''s bizarre attitude, tearing himself away from her in a panic. To his naivety, once she let go of him he began to plummet back to the ground.


    Before he could hit the floor the girl caught him again, giggling as Eliowen''s gaze was fixated on the extremely close ground.


    "Stop messing with him so much."


    The girl rolled her eyes and dropped him. When Eliowen looked up he saw Petra standing before him, dressed in a purple hood and corset. She was flipping one of her daggers in her hand.


    "You gonna get up? C''mon, that bastard is being distracted by the other Bombs. Now''s our chance."


    Petra began to walk off.


    Eliowen scrambled to his feet, following her.


    "What is happening?! Am I dreaming?"


    Petra shook her head.


    "Nope. You''re in his world."


    Petra pointed one of her daggers toward Archie¡ªbrutishly fighting off other Vampire girls¡ªa face of curiosity washing over her.


    Eliowen looked toward the fighting, pillars were shooting up from the ground and objects were appearing from thin air.


    "So... I was right..."


    Eliowen softly smirked.


    "Pretty much. That Archie guy has a strange ability, not Strand-based from the looks of it. From what I can gather, this world operates like a blank canvas that anyone can put anything on. Anything is possible here, he was just keeping us from knowing."


    "Anything...?"


    Eliowen remembered back to the pool of water.


    "So did you save me? With the water back there."


    Petra looked at him over her shoulder.


    "No. That was Nina."


    Petra gestured to his right.


    "Nina?"


    Eliowen looked over to see the Vampire girl in armour looking at herself in a mirror, changing the way she looked and the clothes she wore.


    "You mean that''s Rina''s... I guess anything is possible."


    Eliowen looked away, a flicker of contemplation hitting him. To test out this world''s powers he tried to think really hard about a certain person. Appearing before him was a strange man, he wore a cape and a tight suit, flexing his muscles.


    "Woah!?"


    Petra looked over and scrunched her face.


    "What the hell is that?"


    "Werren."


    Petra tried to hold in her laughter.


    "What!? THAT is Werren? Are we talking about THE Werren? The Hero?"


    Eliowen''s face went red.


    "I-Is this not what he looks like?"


    Petra couldn''t contain herself and began to laugh hysterically. Nina joined her, materializing tissues to wipe their tears away.


    "Oh my god. I can''t... my stomach hurts. Oh, man... that''s great."


    Petra wiped her eyes and thrust her dagger into ''Werren''. She began to stab him over and over again until he collapsed into a bloody mess.


    "No. It looks nothing like him but it did feel like I was stabbing him."


    "What does he actually look like then? I''ve never seen him."


    Petra smirked. A fat, greasy, hunched, balding man appeared. He looked so disgusting and pathetic that Eliowen almost screamed.


    "This is more like it."


    Nina put her hand to her chin and nodded thoughtfully.


    "This is your hero kid."


    Petra stabbed him in the throat, ripping the blade out as a fountain of blood spurt onto Eliowen. ''Werren'' collapsed, choking on his own blood.


    "Oh geez, I thought he''d just disappear..."


    He kept screaming and bleeding.


    "He isn''t... actually alive is he? He''s fake right?"


    Nina shrugged as all three of them watched ''Werren'' slowly turn purple and die, his fingers still twitching.


    "That... was kinda messed up."


    "Yeah... I feel bad."


    Nina nodded along, his body disappearing.


    Petra cleared her throat.


    "Moving on. Me and Nina are gonna meet up with the other bombs and take that Swiss cheese out. I''m getting sick of this wonderland."


    "What about Crux and Rina? Are they there?"


    "Nup, Still dealing with that big metal guy. Haven''t had a chance to tell them about how this world works. They can catch up later, I''m gonna kill Swiss cheese."


    Petra and Nina ran off.


    Eliowen reached his hand out.


    "Wait!"


    They had already left. Eliowen sighed, a horrible gut feeling consuming him.


    "This still makes no sense... Sorry Petra, I''m gonna go find the others."


    Eliowen dashed toward the giant.


    Crux dodged each of the giant''s attacks, his staff granting enhanced mobility around the torn-up streets. Rina flew around the giant, harassing it at every opportunity. The giant kept strong, its axe tearing the road apart. Any attack on it had no effect and Crux was beginning to wear down.


    "Don''t know how much longer I can keep at it, Rina!"


    Crux lept out of the way of another attack.


    "We gotta hurt it somehow! But nothing affects this guy... it''s like..."


    "I don''t think it''s real"


    Eliowen stood next to Crux.


    Crux jumped.


    "Woah!? Where did you come from kid?"


    "Doesn''t matter, I have to tell you something important."


    "Right now? Listen I appreciate the help but you gotta get back, this giant''s no joke."


    The axe crashed down next to them, Crux grabbing Eliowen and carrying him to safety by the warehouse.


    "Whatever it is I''ll be all ears. Let the pros handle this."


    Crux winked before darting back toward the giant.


    "Crux!"


    Eliowen watched him run off, he stomped his foot before looking up at a ladder leading to the top of the warehouse. He steadied his breath.


    "Fine..."


    Crux slinked through the giant''s legs, slamming his staff against its ankles. The impact spread evenly across the whole armour with no indication of damage visible. Crux clenched his teeth, the giant kicking him across the street. Rina dove down, striking at the giant''s wrist and elbow, her claws didn''t leave a mark and she was quickly slapped away like an annoying fly.


    Eliowen climbed the ladder, his knees shaking as it creaked with each step. He inhaled sharply before each step, letting out an exhausted sigh once he was sure he was stable.


    Crux continued to try and knock the giant down, this time he stabbed his staff into the asphalt and vaulted up. He tore his staff out as he rapidly ascended toward the giant''s knee. With a mighty swing, his staff hit the thin plating covering the knee joint. The collision rang out violently, and Rina covered her ears as the intense ringing spread through the entire town.


    As Eliowen continued to climb, the sudden piercing ringing noise caused his hands to instinctively cover his ears. He lost his grip on the ladder, his feet slipping off. His arms flailed around and he barely caught onto the ladder before he fell. This action caused the ladder to creak more as it unexpectedly came off its screws and slipped. Only one side of the ladder was still attached to the top and Eliowen''s heart sank as he dangled above a large drop. He couldn''t help but look down, the ground appearing further and further away.


    He pried his eyes away and looked up, the ladder swaying in the wind. He held his breath as he continued to climb.


    Crux''s attack had no effect, the giant grabbed him and held him up. Crux struggled in the giant''s grasp as he came eye-to-eye with it.


    "HEY!"


    The giant turned its head to the top of the warehouse. Eliowen stood atop it with a stern expression.


    "Take this!"


    Eliowen tossed a rock at the giant. Crux and Rina looked perplexed. The giant tossed Crux to the floor and walked toward Eliowen.


    "Oh god... uh..."


    Eliowen hunched down. The giant stared straight into Eliowen''s eyes.


    Crux got up.


    "ELIOWEN!"


    Crux summoned another staff and dashed toward him. Rina dove down trying to reach Eliowen in time."


    "Y-You... gonna sit there or-r what? D-Dumb... dumb... ass."


    Eliowen''s face went red.


    The giant lifted up the axe. Crux and Rina kept running to reach him.


    Crux looked up to see the giant''s axe plummeting toward Eliowen.


    "Kid! Don''t!"


    Crux vaulted up to reach Eliowen before pushing him out of the way, the axe heading straight for Crux. He clasped his eyes shut. To his surprise he was alive. Once he opened his eyes he looked up to see the axe caught in a thick, sticky, web.


    "What the..."


    Eliowen calmed down, taking a few deep breaths.


    "I tried to tell you..."


    Eliowen walked forward.


    "Archie''s power is creating a fake reality, that on the surface mimics our world, but once you realise this world isn''t real..."


    Eliowen materialized a soda can into his hand, when he cracked it open balloons escaped from it and floated into the air.


    "You can you anything."


    Rina landed by them as the giant tried to pull its axe from the web. She looked amazed.


    Crux smiled.


    "Oh hell yeah! This is the best news ever!"


    Crux materialized a yo-yo, swinging it around and winding it around his fingers.


    Rina materialized a fluffy blue sweater. Her eyes gleamed with joy as she hugged herself.


    Eliowen softly chuckled.


    "Petra and the Bombs are distracting Archie. We''ll need you two if we are to stand a chance... but I also want to discuss this whole thing."


    Crux grinned.


    "I hear you loud and clear..."


    Crux looked up to the giant who had finally torn its axe from the web. Crux looked to Rina.


    "Gimme a sec and we can talk all you want."


    Rina''s eyes widened before she quickly developed a stern expression, nodding at Crux. Crux turned to the giant and began to walk toward it.


    "Stand back kid. It''s time for a home run."


    Eliowen saw Crux''s resolve.


    "Right."


    The giant brought its axe up and quickly brought it down on Crux. The impact created a tsunami of dust. Eliowen covered his face with his arms, through the dust he saw Crux standing there, unharmed. The giant''s axe soon shattered into a million pieces. The giant stumbled back, the remains of its axe on the floor.


    Crux grinned.


    "Since I was a boy, there''s always been a feeling I''ve wanted to experience."


    Crux slowly walked toward the giant.


    "It wasn''t love. Nor passion. It wasn''t a feeling that I, a normal person, could replicate."


    The giant began to run away but Crux continued to slowly stroll toward it.


    "It was the feeling of a baseball bat striking against a ball so hard that it got a home run."


    The giant kept running.


    "People laughed at me. I could never experience what it was like to be the bat when it hits a home run, I spent many nights crying... but now..."


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.Crux stood firmly, his body turning a sleek metal.


    Rina took ahold of Crux, his body a metal bat and his face still on the end of the bat. She slung him over her shoulder, positioning herself just right. A ball appeared in her palm, the giant kept running but its escape was cut off when it hit the edge of Archie''s world. A void barrier blocking its way. The giant banged on the wall.


    Rina''s smile grew deranged as she held the ball out. Crux concentrated.


    "Rina... There''s no one else I''d want to do this with."


    Rina nodded, and in one swift movement, she tossed the ball up. The giant desperately bashed at the wall. One deep breath from everyone and as the ball descended back down Rina prepared for her strike.


    "Batter''s up."


    The universe stood still, gazing at the event of a lifetime. The entire cosmos watched eagerly as Crux was swung through the air. The energy erupted from the event forming distant stars and destroying old gods. Lightning sparked off, glimpses of other worlds all colliding at this moment. The very fabric of reality even turned its head to watch. This single strike would define past and future, right and wrong, zero and one, up and down, dreams and reality.


    When the bat struck the ball, the impact created a shockwave strong enough to send whole buildings flying. Eliowen was flung back and the ground paved an amphitheatre for Rina and Crux. In the ball''s wake, a trail of fire and destruction ripped through the land. The giant turned around, a spark of desire rupturing its very existence. A bright light consumed Rina and Crux as the universe ended.


    Not really.


    From the wreckage, Eliowen crawled out. He coughed, his lungs full of dust. Walking through the destruction he found Crux kneeling on the ground, his arms limp by his side and his mouth agape.


    "Crux..."


    Eliowen reached his hand out but Rina suddenly grabbed it and pulled Eliowen back. Rina shook her head as they both looked at Crux.


    Tears pouring from his eyes he began to sob.


    "That..."


    He shot to his feet, arms raised.


    "THE BEST! DID YOU TWO SEE THAT? OH MY GOD, THAT FELT LIKE HEAVEN!"


    Crux danced around.


    Eliowen smiled but it soon turned to laughter. Rina laughed along with him as Crux acted like a total idiot. The fire and destruction around them slowly faded, from the smoke a giant hand reached out, swiping away the dust. They all looked to see the giant, a hole through its torso now. It slowly stomped toward them.


    Crux backed away, pulling his staff out.


    "You''re joking..."


    Rina''s claws shot out and Eliowen hid behind them.


    "Seriously!? That didn''t take it out?"


    The giant got closer, it raised its fist before falling to its knees and collapsing. A loud thud echoed around everyone. Crux and Rina relaxed upon seeing the giant was truly dead now.


    Crux sighed.


    "Can''t fault the guy, he fought to the end."


    Suddenly, the giant''s helmet came off. It slowly rolled away to reveal... nothing. There was nothing inside the armour. Soon the armour slowly disappeared.


    Eliowen looked surprised.


    "It... was one of this world''s creations. A fake conjured by the mind of Archie."


    Crux scoffed.


    "To think the solution to this whole problem had been staring us in the face this whole time."


    Eliowen turned to them.


    "We aren''t out of the woodwork yet. We still need to deal with Archie."


    Crux bashed his fists together.


    "I hear you. I say one more of those home runs and we''ll get rid of him for good!"


    Eliowen shook his head.


    "Actually... I think there''s something more to this. I find it strange Archie didn''t just... kill us before we could react. Even now, he could wipe us all out by just imagining it. It''s strange but... I feel like there''s something more to this. He had so many chances to win but he won''t take it."


    Crux thinks for a second.


    "I think it''s because he wants to win."


    Eliowen looked confused.


    "Yeah? Doesn''t everyone?"


    Crux shook his head.


    "No I mean he wants to feel like he won. He keeps harking on deception and how that''s a Vampire''s greatest tool or whatever. If anything I think he wants to prove himself."


    Eliowen thought for a moment.


    "Maybe so..."


    "Trust me. I''ve met a bunch of cocky idiots, I was one of them, and if there''s one thing they want, it''s validation from others and themselves. He probably wants to win fair and square to prove he''s as good as he thinks he is. I mean he spent, what, 400 years fighting the same guys over and over again? To him, this fight is the first time he has to prove himself."


    Eliowen and Rina looked amazed.


    "Wow, that was... pretty smart Crux"


    "I know."


    Crux grinned.


    Eliowen sighed.


    "I see some of that cockiness stayed..."


    Eliowen then turned away, reminiscing on Archie''s past words.


    "I did have one concern about this, I''m worried that if we kill him in this fake world then we won''t be able to leave it. It was originally why I questioned his hesitant approach to this fight¡ªknowing he would ''win'' this fight no matter what, even if he died¡ªso to make sure that this doesn''t happen, if true, I think it best we come up with a solution on how to escape this world before killing him. Plus, if we fight him in the real world, it''ll be a fairer playing field."


    "So what do we do?"


    Eliowen looked hesitant.


    "I don''t know... I''m not sure how we could escape this. There''s no clear indicator on how to leave."


    Crux put his hand on Eliowen''s shoulder.


    "Sometimes the answer isn''t always clear. Sometimes you need to take a risk to make it clear. If a light switch doesn''t work in a dark room, make a lightbulb!"


    Eliowen''s face lit up, the smiling face of his mother briefly flickering in his mind.


    "You''re right. I... I think I have a plan."


    Crux crossed his arms.


    "You DO have a plan."


    Eliowen smiled and nodded.


    "Yeah, I have a plan."


    Meanwhile...


    Petra lunged forward, her daggers cutting through the concrete pillars Archie was using as cover. Archie fired his gun, the bullet grazing her cheek.


    "Stop running and fight Swiss cheese!"


    Archie evaded the constant attacks of flying Vampire girls in metal armour.


    "What did you just call me!?"


    "Swiss cheese! Cause your wings are tattered and full of holes. Like Swiss cheese!"


    He fired multiple bullets into the air, hitting the wings of a few of the girls. Petra darted forward, her dagger thrusting into his chest. Archie kicked her away and tore the dagger out of him. He ran back toward her, shooting her ankle and causing her to drop to her knees. He then put the barrel of the gun in her mouth, his finger pulling the trigger. It only clicked.


    Petra smirked.


    "Out of ammo?"


    She shoved him back, Nina flying behind him with a sword in hand.


    Archie scoffed.


    "Damn, brats..."


    Archie flipped the world upside down to save himself. Everyone floated upward but Archie remained grounded.


    He reloaded his gun and aimed it at Petra.


    "I''ll show you Swiss cheese..."


    Before he could pull the trigger he saw something in the distance. It was a man with multiple people on his back.


    "What the¡ª"


    Petra turned around to see it.


    "You gotta be kidding..."


    Eliowen, Rina and Crux were sitting on the back of Werren¡ªthe Super Werren that Eliowen conjured up¡ªas he flew through the air like a superhero. Super Werren swiftly slammed his fist into Archie, sending him flying across town. Eliowen, Crux and Rina all cheered as the world flipped right-side up.


    They all stepped down as Petra walked over to them.


    "Why did you bring him back of all... things."


    Eliowen smirked.


    "I believe what I should be hearing is thank you."


    Petra rolled her eyes.


    "Thanks for what? You do realise I can just regenerate if I get shot right?"


    "Oh. Right."


    Rina got off Super Werren''s back, she looked around before making eye contact with Nina. Rina stood frozen, her eyes wide. Soon all of her other babies landed by Nina, all looking wide-eyed at Rina. Rina''s jaw began to tremble as tears rolled down her eyes.


    All of her babies grinned as they all rushed toward her.


    "MAMA! MAMA!"


    Rina looked worried, they were all wearing heavy metal armour. Before she could tell them to stop they all jumped onto top of her. Rina was squished beneath her babies but she couldn''t be more happier.


    Crux''s eyes shined with awe as he looked at Super Werren.


    "Super Werren! You''re so cool!"


    Super Werren nodded.


    "Your words flatter me, citizen. I''m glad to be here to stop evil."


    Crux materialized a pen and paper.


    "Please give me an autograph! Please!"


    Super Werren chuckled.


    "Of course! Anything for a friend."


    Everyone was talking and having a fun time when Archie came back. His hair and clothes were a mess. His red skin is visible for everyone to see.


    "What are you idiots doing!?"


    He raised his gun.


    "You''re all going to DIE! Do you not care to live? You sit here talking about... stupid... dumb things! Why aren''t you fighting?"


    Eliowen walked forward.


    "Because all of us... we''re all friends. We care about each other. We make sure everyone''s happy. So tell us Archie... why are you fighting? Why aren''t you happy?"


    Archie looked bewildered.


    "Excuse me? What the hell is this? You seriously... I..."


    Archie put his hand to his head.


    "I get it... ha... yeah I get it."


    Archie looked up, his gaze sharp.


    "I... wasted my time."


    Eliowen held his hand out.


    "It doesn''t have to end like this. You can still be happy. Come with us. Be OUR friend."


    Archie lowered his gun and took Eliowen''s hand.


    "I''m good, thanks."


    Eliowen was then crushed into a red puddle by 2 colliding concrete pillars. Rina and Crux looked terrified. Archie held onto Eliowen''s arm, the only part of him that remained.


    "Enough of this. You''re all so pathetic! I mean this is seriously how this whole fight will end? You trying to convince me to turn to your side."


    In an instant, Crux''s head exploded covering Rina and all of her babies in parts of his brain matter. Petra was thrown into a pit of lava as she screamed in agony, her flesh melting and regenerating over and over again. She slowly disappeared into the lava, her screams echoing through the town. Rina protected her babies but it was no use, her babies began to grow feral. Rina turned around to see all of her babies now hideous monsters. She backed away but was quickly dragged into the middle as she was torn apart.


    Archie watched expressionless.


    "What a letdown..."


    Archie then turned to Super Werren, who looked horrified.


    "Just get out of here!"


    Super Werren flew off leaving Archie to wander down the empty street. He looked around.


    "Mommy?"


    He looked around searching for Mommy.


    "Where did..."


    He then bumped into an empty wheelchair. His face contorting to rage.


    "Mommy?"


    His eye twitched.


    "That bitch... She ran away!"


    Archie tossed the wheelchair into a wall.


    "How many times is she gonna do this... that ungrateful wench..."


    Archie paced around.


    "How many children must she have until she breaks!?"


    Archie chuckled to himself.


    "I''ll guess losing all feeling in her body isn''t enough... I''ll show her..."


    Archie bit his lip until it bled.


    "She''ll have as many children as she can... I''ll make sure she never opposes me again."


    Archie walked off, he snapped his fingers and the fake reality slowly faded. The sky was a light purple, the sun yet to peak over the horizon. Archie walked down the empty street, dusting off the blood on his raincoat and fixing his hair. Behind him, he heard faint footsteps. He listened closely. They got closer. He turned around, gun in hand, to see Eliowen, Crux and Rina all rushing toward him.


    Archie fired his gun, hitting Eliowen in the shoulder. Crux swung his staff around but Archie caught it and kicked him to the ground. Rina lunged at him but he unloaded all of his gun''s bullets into her. She collapsed, her wounds unable to heal as the bullets lodged in her body prevented it from regenerating the damaged tissue.


    Archie laughed as they all lay on the floor.


    "Are you serious? BWAHAHAHA!"


    Archie put his gun in the holster on his hip.


    "Did you really think you could trick me? Using fake copies of yourself to make it look like I won... smart I''ll hand it to you. But you can''t trick a Vampire... they live off deception."


    Archie paced back and forth.


    "Those clones were really bad by the way. It was obvious it was fake. Who couldn''t have seen that coming... ha..."


    Archie''s hands trembled, his eye bags weighed him down.


    "Like me... I''M the Vampire. The TRUE Vampire. You can''t trick... the best."


    Archie''s eyes widened as he manically laughed, everyone looked disturbed by how deranged he had become.


    "Now I''ll show you... all of you. Even that annoying fucking head you keep around. God you guys are so weird."


    Archie reached for his gun, but his hand was met with an empty holster.


    "Huh...?"


    The gun went off.


    Eliowen''s eyes widened.


    "No way..."


    Crux looked up in disbelief.


    "Holy shit..."


    Rina slowly smiled.


    Archie''s eyes twitched as he stumbled forward. Multiple more gunshots went off as he fell to his knees.


    "Urgk... Who..."


    Archie looked behind him to see his gun, smoke leaving the barrel, in the tiny hands of an all too familiar baby.


    Yuro had a stern expression.


    "Archie. To think this is what you became."


    Yuro tossed the gun aside.


    "Stop lying to them, to yourself. You know what actually happened that day."


    Archie snapped, his claws scraping at the concrete.


    "SHUT UP SHUT UP SHUT UP! YOU FILTHY TRAITOR! I''LL GUT YOU. BABY OR NOT YOU DESERVE NOTHING BUT DEATH! OVER AND OVER AGAIN!"


    Yuro looked away, disappointment covering his face.


    "You''re the traitor. That day... you..."


    Archie covered his ears and screamed.


    "DON''T YOU SAY ANOTHER WORD!"


    Archie stood up and plunged his hand into his heart.


    "THIS STUPID BODY HAS BEEN THE REASON FOR THIS! IF ONLY... If only... you had never made me this monster..."


    Archie ripped out a string from his heart.


    Yuro''s eyes widened.


    "Archie don''t!"


    Archie began to laugh manically.


    "YURO... this is... all your fault."


    Archie forcefully ripped out the human part of his soul. His body began to grow.


    Extra arms burst from his back, his legs melted into a black mush and his laughing face contorted into a monster. His laughter turned to screaming as a fully Vampiric soul stood in front of them all.


    Eliowen slowly got up with the help of Rina and Crux.


    "What is that...?"


    Yuro backed away as the newly transformed Archie limped toward him.


    "Archie... why...?"


    The monster''s eyes were two beating hearts that stared deep into Yuro''s soul. All that it did was smile. Dawn began to break. A new day, upon the world.

 030 - Back on Track

    Mildry - 12/03 5:48 am 51EE


    A filling breakfast sat on the table, an omelette, a fluffy gold, and a steaming cup of hot chocolate beside it¡ªmade from Mildry''s finest dairy. The subtle fiddling of cutlery and birds chirping created a dreamy atmosphere. He took a knife and fork, plunging it into the omelette as the stretchy and gooey layers of the omelette were ripped apart unevenly. He took a bite. His face twisted into a smile, his eyes hovering over the rest of the meal. The texture was tough¡ªlike chewed gum¡ªand tasted like nothing. Once he swallowed it the facade faded. The room grew darker and darker as water dripped through the ceiling.


    He looked up, there was no ceiling. Rain began to drench him, the cold drops searing his dry skin. His eyes twitched as he gasped for air, his throat aching from how dry it was. In an instant, he realized he was awake. Shooting up and clumsily thrashing about, throwing pieces of worn cloth and tattered clothes to the side. Other people began to look at him as he scrounged through his bedding. They ignored him while he got drenched, most used cardboard or garbage bin lids to shield themselves from the rain.


    After much searching, he moved an old beanie to find a small phone, the screen cracked and the edges exposed. He hurriedly stuffed it in his coat pocket before grabbing a handful of clothes. As the rain slowly picked up he ran to cover, darting through the alleyways and leaping over sleeping people. He kept running until he stumbled by an open garage. He found no one inside so he went in, piles of boxes and junk caused him to totter through. Once he reached the back of the garage he threw down the pile of clothes and took out the phone.


    With unsteady breath, he pressed the ''on'' button. He pressed it again. And again. And again. Each time using more force to press it but only the black screen remained, his dishevelled face looking back at him. He sighed and put the phone in his pocket, looking at the clothes, he began to take some out. Most of the clothes were wet but still able to be worn. He quickly got changed, the various scars around his torso bringing back painful memories. He took out a necklace with a small stone on it. With a heavy sigh, he put it around his neck. Once he had changed into cleaner clothes he heard footsteps outside the garage.


    "Like hell we are. I''m gonna have a smoke first."


    A gruff voice said.


    "You ain''t getting my lighter again. I''m sick of you taking it and doing those dumb party tricks to impress those girls."


    A stern voice responded.


    "What? Shrimpy sad he can''t get any game? Pfft, toss it over."


    "I''m serious man, these lighters are good quality. Cost a lot."


    "Then stop wasting so much on them! You like collecting them so you gotta scoff ''em over when the time comes. Now pass it over or I''ll beat your ass again."


    He stayed low, he listened in, their footsteps growing louder. He looked around trying to find a way past them without either noticing.


    "Is someone in here?"


    He panicked and stumbled back. The noise alerted the two people and they came rushing over. Knowing he would be found either way, he got up and dashed to the exit of the garage.


    "Oh no you don''t."


    He was grabbed by the back of his collar and thrown to the floor.


    "Wait, please! I just-"


    One of the men punched him.


    "Shut up! The fuck are you doing in here?"


    "I-I just needed a place to change! I didn''t take anything, I swear!"


    His voice began to break as he desperately pleaded.


    "You ain''t take anything huh?"


    The man grabbed him and noticed the necklace hanging around his neck.


    "We''ll I''ll be taking this as payment for intruding on our turf."


    "NO!"


    He shot up and snatched the necklace back. He pushed the man over and began to run through the alley. He stepped on people lying down and barged through the crowds.


    "Hey get back here!"


    The men shouted in the distance.


    He kept running, his throat tightening as the cold air pierced his lungs. The rain hailed down on him and it seemed no matter which direction he turned, the faces of the men would be closer and closer. Once he reached a crossroad, he had nowhere left to run. All directions were full of people walking to where they needed to be. As the men closed in, he clutched his necklace, the stone glowing.


    "Please... show me where I need to go."


    He looked around, the men had spotted him.


    "Oh, I''m gonna beat your ass."


    The man took out a knife and slowly approached, pushing people out of his way.


    "Please, show me the way! Show me!"


    He clutched the necklace, the stone glowing brighter.


    "PLEASE!"


    "Sten, Go left, the wall. Pipes. Climb those."


    The stone softly whispered in his ear.


    Sten nodded and ran to the wall. Large rusted pipes snaked up to the roof. He began to climb as the men started to shout at him.


    "Sten, right leg. Watch out."


    Sten looked down to see the man reaching for him. Before he grabbed him, Sten kicked his hand away. He kept climbing, the men watched and snarled, running away to find another way up.


    Once Sten reached the top he gathered his breath.


    "Thank you... I thought you weren''t gonna help for a second."


    The stone softly giggled in his ear, its voice echoing around him.


    "You don''t happen to know the time do you?"


    The rain slowly cleared, grey skies still lingering above.


    "It is..."


    The stone glowed brightly.


    "Incoming. Dodge."


    Sten looked up to see a bat whacking him in the face. He stumbled back as the man looked into his eyes with rage. Sten flailed his arms. His stomach dropped as he fell off the roof. The man ran over, peering past the edge, looking down at the people moving about below. His eyes scanned the area but Sten was nowhere to be found.


    "Damn. Rat got away."


    The man turned away and walked off.


    The stone glowed brightly before slowly fading away. Sten looked at it thoughtfully.


    "Thanks... again."


    "You couldn''t die there."


    "That implies I''ll die somewhere else..."


    Sten began to walk away.


    "You will."


    "Harsh... Anyway, you never told me the time."


    "Of course. It''s 6:10 am."


    "Crap! I''m gonna be late! And I look like shit!"


    Mildry - 12/03 6:21 am 51EE


    The sun began to rise over the horizon, the grey clouds disappearing along with the morning. Along a quiet street, a bus slowly drove through, stopping at a bus sign. Its doors opened and a passenger got off. Sten closed the doors as he continued to drive down the quiet road.


    "No passengers... only good part about morning shifts."


    Sten relaxed as he drove past houses, people getting to their cars and going on walks. Mildry slowly began to wake up. The silence of the bus prompted Sten to turn on the radio, switching off the channel used to communicate with other drivers, and tuning into a morning news channel.


    "...Because of his tragic passing, many Undercity citizens are backing away from protests but they are still campaigning for the rights of non-Strand people. As the Undercity''s population grows to almost double that of those living in Nuclear City, there have been many discussions on what the plan is for the next Era. Many Strand citizens insist that this way of life continues and that the Undercity should be abolished entirely due to the various sinkholes appearing across the Central Continent. The casualty rate of these sinkholes has surpassed a quarter of a million. It seems whatever happens at this year''s Federation Assembly will put into motion the end of this Era..."This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    Sten laughs.


    "The world is so funny."


    Sten''s eyes twitch.


    "To think those same protests are still happening. When we were in the Undercity they had already been going for a good couple of years. Seems everyone''s scared still. Can''t blame them..."


    "...In other news, Oosuwa''s latest performance this year, where she performed her newest album¡ªEyes in the Television¡ªwas her largest concert to date. Garnering over 500,000 attendees and debuting her newest persona, Eye! She is set for another concert at Ponder later this year so stay tuned!"


    Sten sighed.


    "Man, do I wish I could go!"


    He leaned on the steering wheel.


    "I remember when TalkTalk debuted. That was something."


    "...on the run. Police forces are following the creature but it seems the National Guard will have to intervene."


    Sten looked at the radio, his eyes squinting as he turned it up.


    "Huh?"


    "From the live footage we have, some are theorizing it to be a Necrobeast. Its current location is the outskirts of Mildry, it seems to be chasing a group of people across town. Everyone is advised to steer clear of it and wait for higher authority to intervene."


    Sten shook his head.


    "Hold on... wait."


    "Left side. Danger."


    Sten looked up to see a mass of black goo ram into the side of his bus. It screeched and tore itself free as it continued to rampage through the town.


    Sten''s pupils were diluted and his hands gripped onto the steering wheel.


    "What... what was that?"


    "Vampire. Sten, follow it."


    "Excuse me!?"


    Sten grabbed the stone and held it up.


    "Are you insane! That thing nearly tore apart the bus! And the news said to stay clear of it!"


    "People need you. Sten, please."


    Sten eyes widened and he looked at the creature slowly get further and further away.


    "Damnit!"


    Sten tightly held onto the steering wheel.


    "You''re lucky you said the magic word."


    Sten turned the bus around and drove straight toward the creature.


    Meanwhile...


    Crux moved as fast as his legs would let him, he carried Petra and Rina''s babies as Archie screeched and chased after them. His pulsing mass grew larger the angrier he got. Rina ran beside him, Eliowen on her back and Yuro in her arms. She didn''t want to use her wings in case any bystander saw it. They ran down the street, Archie ripping streetlamps out and chucking them forward.


    Crux swung his staff around with one hand, batting the streetlamps away.


    "Any bright ideas anyone!?"


    Yuro looked over Rina''s shoulders, the beating hearts on Archie''s face bleeding and his mouth oozing with black goo.


    "There''s no stopping it. The only way to get rid of it is to rip out the human soul inside it. The process goes in a specific order otherwise it won''t work. First, you rip out the Vampire soul and then the human soul. If you do it any other way it''ll risk him permanently becoming a Limbo."


    Eliowen had his eyes closed tightly, using his invisible hands to pull objects into Archie''s way.


    "So we have to rip out his human soul? I can do that with my powers... how do I do that though?"


    Archie grabbed a parked car and threw it at him. Eliowen caught it with his invisible hands and tossed it to the side. Archie roared and threw more things at them. Eliowen strained himself trying to catch everything.


    Petra looked disturbed.


    "Mind actually explaining what the HELL I''m looking at?"


    Yuro cleared his throat.


    "Well, that is a pure Vampire soul. Vampires are technically human but they contain two souls, one human and another Vampire. They balance each other out but if the human one is pulled out they go completely monstrous."


    "It almost looks like... a Necrobeast."


    Crux wasn''t looking forward, instead, his gaze was fixated on Archie.


    "IDIOT LOOK OUT!"


    Petra yelled.


    Crux faced forward and smacked into a pole. He groaned as he fell. Rina kept running but stopped, his eyes going wide as Archie was getting close to Crux and her babies.


    Crux rubbed his head and looked at Archie.


    "Shit... My bad guys..."


    Veins appeared on Petra''s head.


    "MY BAD!? YOU''RE GONNA DIE AND THAT''S ALL YOU CAN SAY?!"


    Archie lifted one of his veiny arms, its mass increasing before diving down toward Crux. Crux held his staff out to block it but divine intervention saved him. Or rather... a bus saved him. The Piston bus logo drove past Crux as Archie was hit, sending him crashing across the street. The bus stopped as Crux let out a long sigh.


    "A bus?"


    Eliowen raised an eyebrow.


    The bus door then opened and a young man in a blue uniform and red cap greeted them.


    "Get in, please."


    Everyone looked at each other.


    Crux stood up, scooping Petra and the Bombs up.


    "I appreciate the save but who are you exactly?"


    Sten looked down at his necklace.


    "A bus driver. I''m just doing my job."


    Rina began to hiss as the sun slowly rose.


    Yuro nodded.


    "We don''t have a choice. Rina can''t stay in the sun and we can''t keep running."


    "You mean me and Rina can''t keep running."


    Yuro rolled his eyes.


    "Just get on the bus!"


    Everyone piled onto the bus. Sten turned around to look at them all.


    "You''re a strange bunch."


    Crux smiled.


    "Just how we like it."


    Sten smiled and revved the engine. Archie slowly got up, shaking all the debris and dust off him before looking at the bus. Sten took a deep breath.


    "Hold on. I''m gonna get fired for this..."


    Sten stepped on the peddle, the bus shot off, a trail of dust left in its wake. Archie screeched, news helicopters flying above capturing the whole thing.


    "Holy shit! Did you see that? A bus! A bus! Holy fuck this is amazing."


    The news reporter exclaimed with glee.


    "Uh... should we be this close, sir?"


    The cameraman was hesitant.


    "SHUT UP AND KEEP FILMING! The people need to see this."


    Archie looked at the helicopter, licking his lips.


    Crux looked out the back window.


    "I don''t see him anymore."


    Rina slowly took the bullet in Eliowen''s shoulder. Eliowen squirmed and whimpered in pain.


    "Wait stop, stop... it hurts..."


    Rina slumped her shoulders¡ªas if to say that Eliowen was stating the obvious.


    Yuro fiddled with his thumbs, his mind wandering to the past. Petra sat beside him, her eyes scanning his timidness.


    "So you gonna explain old man? What the hell happened between you two to cause him to get like... that."


    Yuro sighed.


    "Archie... didn''t start off as a Vampire."


    Everyone turned to him.


    "He was the first human to understand Vampires. He tried to understand us, not drive us out of our homes or hunt us. He was the first who gave me hope. When he came to Mildry he said that he wanted to start a new precedent. Create a friendship between humans and Vampires. Turns out he only came to Mildry because it''s where his ex-wife ran off to. We knew he was a bad man. Exploiting people, abusing them. We thought we could do him a favour, do everyone he hurt a favour and... help him change."


    Yuro closed his eyes.


    "We turned him into a Vampire in hopes he''d change. He forgot his past and all the horrible things he had done so we thought it would work. Slowly... his true colours came back. He argued over petty things, always wanted his way, and needed the spotlight on him. He wanted to control people."


    Yuro opened his eyes, tears slowly falling down his cheek.


    "On that day... he wanted to kill Malillia, so he could lead the Vampires. I tried to stop him but... he ripped out my Vampire soul and I turned into... a baby. I wanted to trust him so badly. I made up for his mistakes. I apologized for him. I let him tag along and never questioned what his true intentions were. I wanted to keep hopeful that... a better future could exist."


    Crux walked over to Yuro.


    "To be honest... learning you''re like a billion years old was a big surprise but... in the 400 years since those events is the only thing you''ve done sulk? Ignore that he was still alive? Do something about all of this?"


    Eliowen reached his hand out.


    "Crux... I-"


    Crux glared at Eliowen before turning back to Yuro.


    "You''re spineless. Even now you''re being sad because you can''t be bothered to deal with him. Get off your pedestal and realise that half of this is your fault! Just don''t end up like him. Make up for what you did. You have opportunities."


    Sten kept his eyes on the road while idly fiddling with his necklace.


    Yuro''s eyes widened.


    "Heh... the people around me are so much smarter than me."


    Yuro wiped his tears.


    "Eliowen, to tear out his human soul you have to rip out his heart."


    Eliowen looked shocked at how well Crux handled it.


    "Okay... which one? He has two on his eyes."


    "Neither, they''re fake. His real heart is in the back of his head."


    "Once I do that... what then?"


    "I can''t really explain it but... you''ll have to figure out which one is the human soul. His heart will have two strings, one is his Vampire soul and the other is his human soul. I can''t say which one is which so you''ll have to guess."


    "Hold on I have to guess?! Didn''t you say if the process is done wrong then he''ll STAY like that?"


    Yuro nodded.


    "Yes. If you choose the wrong one... he won''t be killable."


    Eliowen gulped as sweat ran down his face.


    "That''s... a lot of- AAGH!"


    Eliowen''s hand gripped Rina''s arm as she pulled out the bullet.


    "Pressure..."


    Crux held out a thumbs up.


    "You''re pretty smart! You got this."


    Eliowen smiled weakly.


    "I''ll try..."


    Sten looked in the rearview mirror, his hand tensing.


    "Uh... he''s back!"


    Everyone looked out the windows to see a news helicopter flying toward them. It fused with Archie''s body, his thick black goo gyrating as he controlled the helicopter. He screeched and flew faster, quickly catching up to them.


    Crux looked up and opened the hatch to the top of the bus.


    "Up here!"


    Rina helped Eliowen to the roof, Crux joining him.


    Yuro looked at Nina.


    "You won''t hate me will you?"


    Nina squinted.


    "Why?"


    On the roof, Eliowen and Crux stood gazing at the mutated helicopter. Yuro¡ªin Nina''s body¡ªflew up and landed on Crux''s shoulder.


    "I want to help... anyway I can."


    Crux grinned.


    "Glad to see you came around."


    Crux readied his staff.


    "It''s do or die now."


    Eliowen trembled as he held onto Crux.


    "Y-Yeah..."


    Archie let out a piercing roar, the final battle had begun.

 031 - Tell God He Cant Kill me - Eliowen, Crux, Yuro vs Archie

    A soft dawn fell over the town of Mildry, the busy streets and rising smoke stacks bringing the sleepy town to life. Flocks of birds flew away from the town, distant megastructures hummed to life and the flailing ends of Mommy''s bandages blocked the sun from hitting her eyes. The stiff wheelchair she sat in was stained with dried blood, the same blood that oozed from her eyes.


    "You may cover them again."


    Mommy closed her eyes as Inrei gently wrapped the bandages around her eyes, leaving only her fleshy, grotesque mouth and jaw visible.


    "I believe it''s time we go find him."


    Inrei nodded and began to push her wheelchair.


    "Do you know where he is?"


    There was a long silence.


    "I can sense it. His Haab'' just off the eastern coast."


    Charmy picked gunk from between his teeth.


    "What could that geezer want out there?"


    Inrei furrowed his brow.


    "And how are we supposed to get to him?"


    Mommy leaned back.


    "We will wait at the shore. He will return, not like how he once looked. I believe he will look different. A lot different."


    Mommy sighed.


    "Let us leave, Archie can play as much as he likes here. Personally, I''m not too fond of this town."


    All three soon departed as the wind began to pick up.


    On the bus, Sten kept driving, they had long left the confines of Mildry and were driving down the rocky outskirts that led south. The road grew unstable, cracks knocking the bus around and the tight turns that needed to be made caused Sten to focus on too many things at once. His necklace offered directions to help ease the tension but as Archie became more reckless above, their path was everything but clear.


    Crux shot at the helicopter as it lagged behind the bus.


    "ELIOWEN! REACH FOR THE BACK OF IT''S HEAD!"


    Eliowen was on his hands and knees, clinging to the bus as it shook violently.


    "T-Trying here!"


    Eliowen tried to stand but the swaying of the bus dissuaded him.


    "It''s a little hard though..."


    Yuro orbited Archie, scanning all angles of him. He could see how well-moulded he was with the helicopter, his veins pumping Strand in the helicopter to keep it powered while his upper torso remained glued onto the front of the helicopter.


    Each pellet Crux shot into Archie was simply consumed into his gooey flesh.


    "I can''t do much! Kid, what''s the holdup?"


    Crux looked down to see Eliowen looking over the side of the bus, his eyes wide and fixed on the ground they drove over.


    "Alright then... let''s try something else."


    Eliowen''s hands and knees trembled.


    "I can''t stand... I can''t..."


    Crux then grabbed him and hoisted him up onto his shoulders.


    "Crux...!?"


    "Don''t worry about standing kid, all you need to do is reach for his heart."


    Eliowen felt secure on Crux''s shoulders so he closed his eyes, the invisible hands appearing once more.


    "Alright..."


    Eliowen reached toward where he presumed Archie to be. His arms traversed the darkness further, the dim glow beginning to flicker as his arms stiffened.


    "HEY HEY! Eliowen!"


    Eliowen opened his eyes, he wiped his eyes to find blood leaking from them. His thin biceps also ached.


    "What happened...?"


    Crux looked up at him, worry on his face.


    "Did you do it? You find the heart?"


    Eliowen shook his head.


    "I couldn''t reach it... my arms hurt and my eyes sting. Perhaps there''s a limit to how far I can reach."


    Crux smirked.


    "So you need to get closer is what I''m hearing."


    Crux dashed to the end of the bus, closest to Archie. Eliowen went to try again but Archie screeched, the ringing echoing in everyone''s head. From the bottom of Archie''s helicopter, a monstrous hand tore off chunks of his own flesh and tossed it at the bus.


    Crux lept back.


    "So now he plays offence..."


    Archie lobbed more blobs of flesh onto the bus, puddles of black goo being left from the impact. From the puddles, hands reached out. Climbing from the depths were copies of Archie, all pure black with sharp pure white eyes. They slowly looked toward Crux and Eliowen, sinister grins growing on their faces.


    In unison, they spoke.


    "Let''s stop this child play. I''ll win so quit while you can."


    Crux readied his staff.


    "Eliowen. Keep my back clean."


    With a swift dash, Crux slammed his staff into the stomach of one of the Archie clones. The clone''s body was instantly ruptured and a spurt of black goo erupted from its mouth. With the tip of his staff aimed into the clone''s stomach, he pulled the trigger, exploding its body into two. Eliowen noticed a clone running behind them so he closed his eyes and blocked the clone''s attack with his invisible hands.


    Crux, hearing the clone, spun around and thwacked the clone off the side of the bus. His attention was quickly brought back to the remaining clones, which lunged toward him. With a quick click of his staff, a flurry of pellets was unloaded in all directions. The clones were torn to pieces and were finished off with a series of violent swings from his staff. As the clones were reduced to puddles once more Crux focussed on Archie.


    Yuro flew onto the preoccupied Archie, quietly entering the helicopter. The inside of the helicopter had become laced with rotting flesh and organs. It was a cacophony of mismatched gargles and wet squelching, his anatomy constantly shifting and changing. In the cockpit, Yuro found all the controls fused with Archie but they were still operable, the number of buttons and switches made no sense to Yuro at a glance but upon closer inspection, he found Archie''s beating heart at the core of the controls. He tried to tear it out but his dull baby bat claws couldn''t cut deep enough.


    He narrowed his eyes.


    "It''s... in here."


    Yuro quickly flew out of the helicopter, rejoining with Eliowen and Archie.


    Eliowen saw Yuro fly down and land on their shoulders.


    "Yuro! Did you find anything?"


    "I did! I found where his heart is located, the bad part is where it''s located."


    Eliowen looked worried.


    "They''re in the cockpit of the helicopter, meaning you''ll have to reach inside."


    Eliowen shook his head.


    "There''s a bit of a problem with that... my powers can only reach so far before my arms start to hurt and I have to stop."


    "So to reach inside... would take more power that you don''t have."


    Eliowen hung his head low.


    "Crux''s attacks don''t do anything to him as well. Not to mention Archie can send out copies of himself, I''m not sure how I can get close without him retaliating."


    Yuro thought for a moment.


    "Perhaps we could blind him?"


    Yuro turned to Crux.


    "Crux, you use gunpowder to fire from your staff, correct?"


    Crux nodded.


    "Kinda, the pellets are encased in a lead shell filled with gunpowder that I ignite by pulling the trigger."


    "Perfect! Could you somehow take the pellets out and instead fire the gunpowder out?"


    "Uh... Maybe? This gun doesn''t really work like that."


    "Well, can you get the gunpowder out?"


    "Yeah, it''ll take a bit to disassemble all the bullets I have but I could get all of it out. Mind tellin'' me why?"


    "We can create a cloud of smoke to block his vision. It''ll provide a small window for Eliowen to get up into the helicopter. Hopefully, it''s all we will need."


    "I hear ya''. You do know we''ll only have a single chance, right? I only have enough bullets to create a big enough smoke cloud once."


    Eliowen sighed.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll try to make it worthwhile."


    Archie screeched once more and shot out more puddles onto the bus. More clones crawled out and faced them. Eliowen hopped off Crux''s shoulders as Crux knelt and began to take apart his bullets, ripping off a piece of his pant leg and pouring the gunpowder onto it.


    Eliowen took a deep breath and closed his eyes.


    "Yuro. I''ll need your guidance."


    Yuro nodded and flew onto his shoulder. The clones limp toward him, their bodies slowly rebuilding the broken parts of them.


    "Come on..."


    The clones gathered together and walked faster toward him.


    "Stay calm..."


    The clones laughed, sprinting straight toward him.


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences."Don''t open your eyes..."


    Eliowen stood firmly.


    "Don''t mess up."


    "Now!"


    Yuro shouted.


    Eliowen threw his invisible hand forward, a fist curling as it connected with a clone. It was flung back as the rest continued to rush toward him. He threw another punch, his body overreaching and missing. Before he could regain his stance the clones approached him, Yuro tried to warn him but luckily the bus made a sharp turn, knocking all of the clones to the side. Eliowen kept his footing and remained ridged, thanks to both fear and determination.


    "They''re on the ground!"


    Eliowen followed Yuro''s directions and slammed his hands on the ground, squishing the clones beneath him. With a few more punches, the clones were thrown back and a path was paved.


    Eliowen fell to his knees.


    "Crux, you almost done?"


    Crux shook his head.


    "Just a little over halfway. Keep it up!"


    Eliowen caught his breath and stood up.


    "Alright. I''ll try."


    As the clones got back up, they all looked at each other and grabbed onto one another. Their bodies melted into a giant puddle that slowly grew into an enormous behemoth. Each step it took shook the entire bus and its bloated body pulsed with the muffled cries of the clones. Eliowen closed his eyes and raised his invisible fists. The beast swung its hand down onto him, Eliowen''s fists intercepting it and breaking its stance. With the newly acquired opening, Eliowen threw a punch at its gut. The collision was lessened as its belly absorbed most of the impact.


    Eliowen threw another punch but the impact was spread across its stomach.


    "It''s not..."


    The behemoth then smacked Eliowen back into Crux. Crux stumbled back as the gunpowder was sprayed everywhere.


    "No!"


    Crux tried to stop the gunpowder from floating away in the wind but he wasn''t quick enough, their only means of defence and offence blowing by in the breeze.


    "No no! Damnit!"


    The behemoth then grabbed Crux and slammed him against the ground. Eliowen was dangling off the side of the bus. He desperately clung onto it as he panicked, flailing his legs around and looking down.


    "YURO!"


    Eliowen cried out as he tried to climb back onto the roof but his grip was slipping, the overuse of his powers caused his arms to grow sore.


    "Someone!"


    The behemoth kept bashing Crux against the bus'' roof, Yuro was nowhere to be seen and Eliowen''s grip loosened.


    "Why... why can''t... I just... fight. I''m sorry..."


    Eliowen lost his hold. In his last moment, he felt the warm hug of a familiar comfort. He felt at peace knowing he could die feeling this way.


    "Got... you..."


    Eliowen looked up to see Rina holding him as she flew up. Her skin burned as she dropped Eliowen on the roof. She took out her claws and cut through the behemoth with ease.


    "Nice job."


    Yuro was perched on her shoulder.


    "You still remember how to fly those things?"


    Rina shrugged as she landed on the bus.


    "I''ll distract Archie. You get into the cockpit."


    Rina nodded, her hair a mess and her skin smoking as she stood in the sun. She crouched down and launched off the ground, high into the air.


    Yuro flew straight toward Archie.


    "Archie!"


    Archie screeched, small tentacles shooting out to try and swipe Yuro out of the sky.


    "Gyet... ashway!


    Yuro dodged the tentacle and landed on Archie''s face.


    "What do you hope to accomplish after this!? You preach about the future but never consider it!"


    Archie shook Yuro off and whacked him away.


    "DIAH!"


    Yuro tumbled through the air before regaining stability.


    "If you do win this fight what will become of you? Do you plan to stay a helicopter forever? What about... Mommy...?"


    "TRAYTOAR!"


    Archie flew straight toward Yuro, planning on ramming into him but he abruptly stopped.


    "Wh..."


    Rina tried to seize control of the helicopter in the cockpit, he hands working overtime as she hastily flicked switches and turned dials to the max. Archie protested and attempted to resume control. Rina effortlessly tore control away from Archie and blindly flew in random directions. Archie shot out tentacles to wrap around Rina and tear her apart. Rina kept strong and went full throttle, flying the helicopter straight into the ground. Archie roared as he crashed, an explosion erupting from the crash.


    "RINA!"


    Yuro flew down to the wreckage.


    Sten pushed on the break, the bus screeching to a halt. Crux and Eliowen hopped down and ran toward the helicopter. Yuro found Rina unconscious in the wreck, the sun burning her. Crux and Eliowen caught up with Yuro and saw Rina, they hoisted her up and out of the wreckage.


    Crux gave her shade by standing in front of the sun.


    "Eliowen! Go. End this."


    Eliowen nodded and ran to the helicopter. He climbed inside and made his way to the cockpit, he saw the beating heart beneath a thick layer of flesh. He closed his eyes and began to tear away at it with his invisible hands. Sweat fell down his chin as his nails dug into it, chunks flying everywhere as the beating grew louder. With one final tug, he exposed the true heart of Archie. Tied around it were two strings, both identical.


    Eliowen gently grasped both strings, he had to choose. He held them tight. With a deep breath, he closed his eyes.


    "You got this... I can''t let them down now."


    Eliowen''s hands trembled.


    "You got this! I can do it!"


    "Can you?"


    Eliowen opened his eyes and turned around to see Archie or at least a clone of him looking down at him. The clone ripped Eliowen away from the heart.


    "I''ll take this."


    "NO!"


    Eliowen used his hands to try and stop him but the clone kicked him away.


    "You people... were so much fun. I''ll miss this."


    Archie ripped out the heart and began to fuse it with himself.


    "Like I''d be a fucking helicopter for the rest of my life... idiot. I swear that imbecile loves to talk out of his ass. "


    Eliowen tackled Archie out of the helicopter.


    "I won''t let you!"


    Archie kicked Eliowen off him.


    "You brat! Get off me!"


    Eliowen tackled him again.


    "NO!"


    Archie held the heart up, its pulse racing.


    "You''re so annoying! Just get away!"


    Archie kicked him away again.


    Eliowen tackled him again.


    "I... won''t..."


    Archie began to get enraged.


    "Alright, you..."


    Archie''s eyes then widened. He was struck with a stinging pain all over his body.


    "What the... what..."


    He looked up to see his heart burning in the sun.


    "No... no no!"


    Eliowen used Archie''s panic to grab the heart and hold it high.


    "Of course... the sun!"


    Yuro ran over, back in his baby form, and saw Archie crawling on the ground toward Eliowen.


    "Eliowen!"


    Archie desperately crawled toward him.


    "Give it! No no! GIVE ME MY HEART!"


    Eliowen shook his head.


    "Archie... it''s time you rest after 400 long years."


    "NO! NO! GIVE IT TO ME! NOW!"


    Yuro walked over to Eliowen and looked at Archie.


    "Archie..."


    The warm glow of the sun bathed over them all. The soft chirping of crickets died down and flocks of birds flew overhead. In the far distance, the smokestacks of Mildry rose into the sky. The wind slowed to a stop as they stood amongst a field of withering flowers, the petals drifting away in the wind and the smell of peace inviting them to relax.


    "May wherever you go be kinder than you ever were. It''s the only hope for peace you have."


    Archie reached his hand out.


    "Yuro..."


    His body began to melt.


    "You... traitor..."


    "Perhaps I am but in 400 years... I''ve learned one thing. Redemption comes from oneself. So make up for all the horrible things you''ve done and die."


    Archie screamed as his heart melted in Eliowen''s hand. Archie slowly faded into nothing, the wind carrying his soul away. Standing in the field of the dead was death, how quiet he had become.


    Eliowen looked to Yuro.


    "What a night... I need to lay down."


    Yuro smiled.


    "Couldn''t have said it better myself."


    They began to walk toward the bus, the sun rising over the horizon as a new day had begun...


    Mildry - 12/03 7:15 am 51EE


    Police officers rushed past, ambulances flaring their sirens as a group of people draped in black suits walked into the police station. One was adjusting his golden watch and licking his teeth so his golden dentures glistened. The one walking beside him had her head stuck in a fantasy romance fic which she had been raving about all week. Behind them was a tall woman, her hair was snakes and her black-out glasses hid her two glass eyes. Finally, leading the group was a man with frizzy hair who stood tall, static electricity flowing across each hair on his body and hundreds of scars dotted across his skin.


    "Seems we just missed them. Perhaps we will have to adjust our schedules so that we can wake up earlier."


    The snake-hair woman said, her glass eyes scanning over each officer that passed them.


    "Yeah no way dude, you know how long it takes to look this good on missions?"


    The golden boy scoffed, combing through his hair.


    The girl engrossed in her book shot her head up, drool oozing down her chin as her eyes spun in spirals.


    "His monstrous... throbbing... girthy... fiery... enticing... p-"


    "Stop reading that aloud, please! Your filth is washing up on me."


    The golden boy rolled his eyes, walking faster to get away from her.


    "Oh come on Carnoim~ You''ve got to read this volume... once I''m done with it of course. It gets... spicy~"


    "Fhethyral please deal with her. It''s too early to be doing this shit."


    Carnoim recoiled in disgust.


    Fhethyral''s eyes scanned over Yaz and her book.


    "Now now Yaz, save the books for after the mission. Mister Carnoim isn''t too fond of the monstrous, throbbing, girthy, fiery, en-"


    "ENOUGH! Stop speaking about this please!"


    Carnoim hung his head low.


    "Why are we even here again?"


    The electric man leading them stopped and opened one of the interrogation room doors.


    "Great question my man. Why don''t we ask our newest informant."


    They all crowded into the dark, bleak interrogation room. Sitting at the table was a large, muscular man in a tight suit and cape.


    "And his name is...?"


    The man looked up, worry on his face.


    "My name...? S-Super Werren. I''m this world''s number 1 hero!"


    The Rilo extended his hand.


    "Name''s Rilo, leader of SHS National Guard Squadron 12A. And you, my good fellow, will be telling us everything you saw..."


    Super Werren shook his hand just to be subjected to hundreds of volts that caused his body to convulse violently. The rest of the squadron watched with great interest...


    Off the Eastern Coast - 12/03 7:46 am 51EE


    Carleton took a long sip from his cup of tea.


    "It seems we''re approaching."


    Hiro looked out to the sea, the ominous shape of an island appearing just beyond the horizon.


    "Finally, this boat is not stable whatsoever. I just want this mission to be over with."


    Carleton smirked.


    "Don''t hold your tongue. I have a feeling this mission won''t be as simple as we believe."


    Hiro raised an eyebrow.


    "Really? What could be so hard about retrieving a single stone?"


    Carleton poured out the rest of his tea.


    "Who knows..."


    Hiro watched with intrigue.


    "Whatever you say, weirdo."


    A battle brew on the dawn of a new day. A battle this Era has yet to bear witness to...

 032 - Steam Swirls with Clouds

    Eastern Sea Of Empress Geisha - 12/03 11:09 am 51EE


    PNK!


    The small white baseball burst through the air at increasing speeds. It smacked a target across the pitch, a loud buzzer going off as the scoreboard updated. Navie shook her head and groaned, pressing a button and readying herself once more. A small machine sitting opposite her revved to life before launching a baseball toward her. She pulled her torso forward, dragging her arms along before throwing her arms forward in an intense swing.


    Her bat collided with the ball.


    PNK!


    The buzzer went off once more. Navie didn''t look at the scoreboard, she sighed and threw the bat aside. She tore off her baseball hat, scrunching it tightly, and turned away.


    "That was a great hit."


    Navie looked up to see Nayjhren sitting against the back wall, a book in his lap.


    "Huh? Wh- You... What are you doing here!?"


    Navie put the cap back on and lowered her head to hide her blush.


    Nayjhren stared at her, raising his eyebrow.


    "This was the quietest part of the ship. With Century and Werren fighting on the top deck it''s difficult to find anywhere that their explosions don''t reach."


    Nayjhren then looked to the scoreboard.


    "Plus it was entertaining to watch you hit balls over and over again."


    "Baseball. That''s what it''s called."


    "How do you play?"


    Navie shot her head up.


    "You... don''t know how to play baseball?"


    Nayjhren shook his head.


    "Father never taught me many games at the nest."


    "Father..."


    Navie clenched her fist.


    "Well, don''t bother asking me how to play. I''m not that good."


    "Really? Is there someone better than you?"


    Navie squinted her eyes and looked at the ground.


    "Yeah, not sure if you met him. His name''s Crux. He''s what got me into baseball. He''s who I''m trying to beat."


    "Are you close?"


    "Not by a long shot. Don''t know how he does it but I could never best him."


    "How do you know that?"


    Navie looks up.


    "Because... he''s been playing since he was a kid, I only picked it up a few years ago."


    "I didn''t ask that. You said you could never best him but you bring up the past. I''m asking how do you know he would beat you now?"


    Navie shrugged.


    "I''m not that good. That''s all there is."


    Navie left the room.


    Nayjhren sighed and turned his attention to his book. In the distance, he heard a loud booming that shook the ship.


    "Ugh, I can still hear them here!"


    Century walked forward, tightening her glove and running her hand through her hair. She swiped off the diamond residue left on her glove.


    "You''re becoming predictable grease-head."


    Werren adjusted his tie.


    "So are you. Using the same few attacks over and over gets boring."


    Century snarled and rolled her eyes.


    "Yeah yeah, I know. I would learn more attacks but staring at a piece of paper with random letters and numbers is dumb. I''d rather fight and learn on the fly!"


    Werren shook his head.


    "And how''s that working out for you?"


    Werren thrust forward a series of tendrils. Century primed her glove and rushed forward. As the tendrils neared, she ignited her glove, exploding herself upward. The tendrils came to a complete stop and snapped 90 degrees upward, swiftly tailing Century. With little time to react, Century created a silver short sword and cut through the tendrils before aiming her glove to the sky and igniting it.


    She rapidly descended toward Werren, turning her fist to diamond the closer she got. Werren created a wall of tendrils that Century punched through with ease. Once she was close, she re-made her silver sword, slashing back and forth which caused Werren to dodge backwards. A tendril wrapped around Century''s wrists and threw her across the deck. She turned her fist to diamond and slammed it down on the ground. The weight of her fist brought her to a halt instantly.


    "You''re right, Werren. This is getting boring... let''s change it up a little."


    Century held her hand out, a collection of melted silver materializing in her palm before it spread out and weaved in and out of itself. Once her newest creation was done she threw it into the air. Werren looked with great interest but he had taken his attention away from Century who grinned. A flush of water erupted from her glove as the entire deck flooded. The silver contraption then landed in the water as Century hopped on.


    Werren looked up to see Century riding toward him on a surfboard, controlling the waves by shooting more water from her glove. In a second she had managed to reach him. Werren''s eyes widened as she reached her hand out, her glove primed.


    "Impressive."


    Werren then summoned a tendril and wrapped it around her neck, choking her as the water stopped pouring from her glove.


    "Though I feel bad for you now."


    Century clawed at the tendril.


    "CENTURY!"


    A voice boomed from afar.


    Werren let Century go.


    "And this is why."


    Century caressed her throat, peering up to look at Navie¡ªwho had changed into her uniform¡ªmarching toward her.


    "Great."


    "Clean up this mess NOW!"


    Navie stomped her foot.


    "For crying out loud, we treat you as a guest and this is what we get in return?"


    Century stood up and brushed off her shoulder.


    "Yeah, I''m a guest so there''s no way I''m listening to you! Not my fault this airship is dingy."


    Navie looked up at Century, her eyes becoming sharp.


    "What was that? Werren told me a little about you, an SHS reject. Pfft, how do you flunk out of the most spineless corporation there is? To think I actually let one of you on this ship."


    Century grabbed Navie by the collar.


    "Haven''t seen you do a lot around here! That pretty lady cooks, the weird robotic one fights and that annoying white-haired one... well at least he''s a little funny! But you? The hell do you actually do around here?!"


    Navie''s pupils dilated as she glared holes through Century''s head.


    "Oh, I''m gonna beat the sh-"


    "Enough!"


    Werren tore both of them apart.


    "Century, I''ll help you clean up. Grab some mops."


    Century rolled her eyes and walked off.


    "And Navie, get the others ready for the mission. We''ll be hitting ground soon."


    Navie lowered her head, hiding her fury behind the cap of her hat.


    "You''re not the captain... you can''t tell me what to do. I''m the captain."


    "I know."


    Werren sighed.


    Navie groaned and walked off.


    "Why did you even bother coming along with her? You make the worst decisions ever... even when you aren''t captain."


    Werren''s eyes softened as he watched Navie walk toward the bridge of the airship.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    Pyxis held a magnifying glass up to his eye, his hand shaking as he slowly inched a screw closer to his disassembled compass.


    "Almost... almost..."


    Draco stood beside him, looking over his shoulder with an instruction manual.


    "Please move the screw 0.02 millimetres to the left."


    The screw got closer and closer, beads of sweat fell from Pyxis''s chin.


    "Right there... come on..."


    Draco looked down at the manual, tilting her head and squinting her eyes.


    "Hm. This doesn''t look right."


    Draco flipped the manual right way up.


    "Oh, I had the manual upside down. Apologizes, putting the screw in that hole will cause it to explode."


    Pyxis slotted the screw into the compass.


    "YES!"


    BOOM!


    Pyxis''s hair puffed out as he was covered in ash.


    "Oh."


    The manual crumbled into dust. Draco turned to the exhausted Pyxis.


    "The manual has passed on."


    Draco then turned back to the compass.


    "But it seems the explosion has clicked everything back into place."


    Pyxis looked at his compass, it was a little charred but it was back in working order once more.


    "Aw yeah! Who needs Crux, am I right?"


    Draco tilted her head.


    "Correct, would you like to repair the uplift jars and internal crane system next then? Since Crux isn''t here to make repairs to the ship."


    Pyxis flopped down onto a chair.


    "No way. That was enough construction for one day. Not saying that I couldn''t do it... I''m just... tired."


    Navie walked onto the bridge with her hands in her pockets.


    "Please tell me there''s not any MORE damage to the ship..."


    Draco stood up straight.


    "No, the only damages present are on Pyxis''s face."


    Pyxis spun around in his chair, wiping the ash off his face.


    "I''ll clean up later!"


    Navie sits in the captain''s chair.


    "This ship is falling apart..."


    Draco walked up and stood beside Navie.


    "It is. Without Crux, many repairs cannot be completed. I estimate that this ship will stop functioning in one week if the repairs are to be ignored."


    Navie waved her hand.


    "Not literally. This Century girl... she''s... ugh. Irritating."


    Pyxis fiddles with his compass.


    "You talking about her fighting with Werren? Apparently, it''s a common occurrence for them, I was speaking to Nayjhren and he said they always do it. I think she wants to kill Werren, not sure though."


    Navie shakes her head.


    "I just don''t understand why he thought it would be good to bring her along! I mean she''s SHS, only bring trouble that group."


    Draco looks to the window, the sea of clouds gliding them forward.


    "If it brings consolation, the mission will be over by tomorrow if everything is to go according to plan, then we can return to HQ and head back to the Argo Navis."


    Pyxis pouts.


    "Man... I wanna stay longer! Having gravity is so nice..."


    Draco turns to him.


    "What''s wrong with the various habitats in the Argo Navis? They possess adequate gravity and suitable environments for everyone."


    "Yeah but why do they have to be full of ACTUAL dangerous animals?! I can never go into them because what if a gorilla smashes my head in or a tiger rips me apart!"


    "It simulates the surface better, dangerous animals are common in natural environments so it makes them feel real, the higher-ups put a surplus of animals in the habitats."


    Navie sighs and slouches in her chair.


    "I''ll have to agree with Draco, I like space better than this hellhole. Speaking of which, how long until we reach the island?"


    "Approximately 30 minutes until we reach our objective."


    Navie stretches.


    "Great, get ready to land. Gather everyone up. Although... where is Meda? I haven''t seen her at all today."


    "Tell me why I have to wear this?"


    Nayjhren looked at himself in the mirror, his eyes scanning over his new look.


    Meda clapped her hands together.


    "It''s a face mask! Trust me, you''re face will feel amazing after."


    Nayjhren nodded.


    "But why do I have to wear it?"


    "Because you''re skin looked... well... horrible."


    "I was stuck in a prison cell for many years and grew up in a forest... I never really considered how my skin felt about all of this."


    "Well listen, while you stay on this ship I''ll show you everything you need! You''ll be glowing once we return to Jia."


    Nayjhren smiled.


    Navie opened the door to Meda''s room, Her eyes widening.


    "Oh, uh... we''ll be hitting land soon. You two almost ready?"


    Meda held up a thumbs up.


    "Yep! We''ll be ready."


    Nayjhren copied Meda''s thumbs up.


    "Yep!"


    Navie nodded slowly.


    "Cool. Just come to the bridge soon."


    Century brushed the last of the water off the bridge.


    "There. All clean. You happy now old man?"


    Werren stared at her with a blank expression.


    "You just had me sweep all of the water and then swept the last few drops."


    Century tossed her mop aside.


    "So? Still did it. Plus, I got the mops."


    Werren sighed.


    "At least it''s clean. Come on, Navie will probably be waiting on the bridge."


    Century looked out to the horizon.


    "Why am I even here? Why''d you bring me?"


    Werren turned to her.


    "I don''t want to be here. Especially with her."


    Werren walked beside her, looking out to the horizon with her.


    "It''ll be fun. A little adventure to get you out of that town for a bit."


    Century scoffed.


    "You care too much. It''s disgusting."


    Century began to walk away.


    Werren looked down, taking out a cigarette and lighting it. He looked back up to the horizon. The white fluffy clouds slowly dimmed.


    "Huh...?"


    Soon a grey cloud appeared above the clouds. Werren held onto his tie as he realized it was smoke.


    "You gotta be kiddin'' me."


    Century turned around, her eyes widening as she saw the smoke as well.


    "What... what is that?"


    Navie and the rest of Lockdown waited on the bridge.


    "Where are those two? We''re about to reach the island..."


    Pyxis fiddled with his compass more when a sudden dark shadow was cast over the ship.


    "Hm?"


    He looked out the window.


    "Uh... we got a situation!"


    Everyone turned to the window, the smoke appearing before them all. A bellowing roar erupted from the smoke and piercing through it was a rusted and scrappy airship, flames erupting from pipes and cannons aimed straight toward them. Soon another airship appeared, a horrifying grey color that blended in with the smoke. The only colour on the ships being the flames shooting out. Once again, a third airship appeared, bearing the insignia of Ignition. The three airships were tugging along a Necrobeast of unimaginable size, its scales a deep green, hundreds of eyes across its chest, and wings that blew the clouds away with each flap.


    The airships and dragon-like Necrobeast burst from the clouds, a booming fog horn echoing across the sky. Once the airships were visible they wasted no time and launched a barrage of cannon fire toward the CE Advance.


    Navie shot up.


    "LOCKDOWN! DEFENSIVE DUTIES NOW!"


    Each member of lockdown rushed to their stations. Pyxis threw his compass up, and rows and rows of data appeared as he scanned the airships closing in.


    "IGNITION! TWO GENERATION EIGHT WARSHIPS! They''re mounted with 235 cannons that cover all sides, 20 mortars are placed on the top and it''s equipped with a heat infused ram. Hooks are on the front and sides of it, it can house up to 300 people. There''s one Generation Six warship that is used for boarding other aircrafts. It has 150 cannons but can hold almost 600 people. The Gen Six is leading the fleet, prepare for boarding!"


    Draco rushed outside, her bow appearing in her hands as she took a handful of arrows and slotted all of them in her bow. The cannons fired toward the Advance, hitting the hull but not piercing it. Draco took to the defensive and sent out a flurry of arrows that intercepted the cannon balls, lessening the damage done to the hull. Navie took control of the Advance and steered it straight toward the fleet, aiming to duck beneath it and attack from the flank. Meda got to the front deck and used her abilities to charm the cannon balls, forcing them to veer off course.


    Werren looked to Century.


    "Century. Stay back. Don''t do anything rash!"


    Century looked toward the warships.


    "Ignition... they... they are what got me here... Ignition..."


    Century clenched her fist.


    "Bastards... they''re the reason any of this... no... ALL of this has happened."


    Navie pushed the ship to full throttle but the leading warship shot out its hooks, latching onto the Advance and pulling it toward the fleet.


    "THEY GOT US! LOCKDOWN, We don''t have time. We''re hovering over the island. Take offensive countermeasures. We need to disconnect ourselves from their flagship."


    Navie got up and got to the roof of the Advance. She took out a strand of her hair which slowly morphed into a spyglass. She twirled it in her hand.


    "I''ll handle the defence. Draco, focus fire toward the warships, Pyxis, I''m granting you control over the Advance''s steering, find the warship''s blindspot and Meda, get Nayjhren, Century and Werren onto the surface of the island, we''ll handle Ignition up here. Secure a landing spot for us, this won''t take long."


    Pyxs nodded, he sat in the captain''s seat.


    "On it. I''ll wriggle us free."


    Meda dashed down toward the hanger bay.


    "Werren! Grab Century and let''s go! Nayjhren follow me."


    Draco clutched onto her bow tightly, it slowly grew in size as she slotted arrows almost twice her size into it.


    "Aiming for the linings in the warship''s hull. Analyzing wind resistance, arrow dropoff and imperfections in calculations... my targets are found, the hunt begins."


    Navie walked to the front of the deck, a hail of cannon fire descending toward her.


    "LOCKDOWN! I DEDICATE THIS VOYAGE TO OUR ANCESTORS!"


    Pyxis, Meda and Draco grinned as they all yelled in unison.


    "I WILL SAIL TO THE ENDS OF THE SUNDAIL!"


    "I DEDICATE MY LIFE TO THE INITIATES!"


    "I WILL FOLLOW THE STARS TO THE END!"


    "I DEDICATE MY ACTIONS TO THE GOOD OF HUMANITY!"


    "WE WILL SECURE ALL LIFE! LOCKDOWN!"


    Navie readied her spyglass, holding it like a bat.


    "Descend."

 033 - Feel that Fire?

    "Forward! A little more... keep it coming... aaand... perfect!"


    The Spectator gave a thumbs up to the person operating a small crane on their boat.


    Spectators draped in their white uniforms rushed around the landing, hauling cargo and supplies around. The stench of sweaty workers invaded the forest line. Small animals, cloaked in the darkness of the forest, slither deeper in to escape the expanding workforce. Tents were propped up and the clanging of tools made any conversation a chore to listen to.


    "Hiro, could you grab the other side of this?"


    A heavy-breathing man asked, wiping his forehead with the back of his hand.


    "Gotcha, Javier."


    Hiro ran around to the other side, crouching down and locking his fingers beneath the sturdy crate.


    Javier clutched onto the other side.


    "Ready?"


    Hiro peered his head over the crate, nodding.


    "Lift!"


    Hiro and Javier lift the box, their muscles bulging as they shuffled off the boat and onto the beach. Once they reached a pile of other crates, they plopped the crate they had down.


    Hiro caught his breath.


    "Need help with any more?"


    Javier scratched the back of his head.


    "Thanks, man but Ala should have it."


    Javier gestured to the woman operating the crane. She nodded her head upon seeing Javier.


    "Good, I need a break anyway."


    Hiro climbed up and sat on the crate, the sun beating down on him.


    Javier stood beside him, leaning back on the crate and pouring water on his face.


    "Feels good to be here. Been waiting for this day."


    Hiro furrowed his brow.


    "This your first mission? I''ll break the bad for you now, this is about to be the worst couple of days of your life."


    Javier looked up confuzzled.


    "I''m not talking about the mission! I get real seasick... being on that boat has given me trauma. Barely slept, and clutched my stomach all night in hopes the pain would go away."


    "A little seasickness upset poor old Javier''s tummy?"


    Hiro mocked.


    Javier chucked the water bottle at Hiro''s head.


    "Shut up asshole, least I''m not going at it with my supervisor on a mission."


    Javier chuckled.


    Hiro hopped down.


    "The hell did you just say?"


    Javier boasts.


    "Come on! Everyone sees that little shithead clinging to you like a puppy, he''s got eyes for you as well. Don''t break him, I don''t want another Julie. Or Turnip."


    Hiro shakes his head.


    "Hold on..."


    Hiro gets close to Javier.


    "Has there been shit said about me and Carleton?"


    Javier''s eyes widen.


    "Shit. I''m not the best person you should be asking this about. Just heard some rumours."


    Hiro scoffs.


    "Are you a schoolgirl now? Get to work, idiot."


    Hiro pushes past Javier.


    "The hell does he mean by that..."


    Hiro muttered, putting his hands in his pocket.


    "Ah, just the one I was looking for."


    Hiro looked up to see Carleton standing in front of him with his hands behind his back.


    "Vivian''s looking for us. A last debrief before we begin our mission."


    Hiro''s heart stops before he rubs his eyes.


    "Uh, yeah. Be there in a second."


    Vivian took a long sip from his glass, the diluted brown cider whisking around as he rolled his wrist in a light circular motion. The scented candles let his nostrils enjoy a much sweeter smell when he pulled away from his glass.


    Terrintul swiftly approached Vivian with the bottle of cider, gently pouring more into his glass. Vivian smiled softly at him.


    "Thank you, my dear."


    Terrintul smiled back and bowed.


    "Anything for you."


    The door shot open, the candles blowing out along with the scent. Hiro and Carleton walked in.


    Vivian looked surprised and placed his glass down.


    "That was fast."


    Vivian stood, his bare body attracting the single, quick glances of Hiro and Carleton.


    "Most of my other agents and Spectators take 20 or so minutes to walk a couple of feet. I''m glad you''re here though, don''t mistake my remarks toward lesser subordinates as me brushing aside how pleased I am."


    Hiro sighs.


    "Let''s just get this debrief over with. It smells like a shrink''s office in here..."


    Carleton clears his throat.


    "You said you would like to go over the mission once more, my lord?"


    Vivian strides toward them.


    "Yes. The camp has almost finished construction. A scouting party will be sent shortly. Once our scanners and signal towers are operational you, and your team, will locate the Haab'' and retrieve it. Then we will get the Haab'' off the island safely."


    Hiro perked up.


    "What about everyone else? We''ll all be leaving won''t we?"


    Vivian shook his head.


    "No. Only your team, me and the Haab'' will be heading back to Nuclear City. The remaining spectators will set up a permanent base on this island. See, this island has the unique feature of... moving. If we can somehow utilize it and control it then sneaking into Ignition territory will be easier. For now, we need to retrieve Haab'' quickly, before Ignition finds us."


    Carleton takes out his clipboard.


    "We will uphold our duty. One last question though, are we to expect any dangers on the island?"


    "Wait until the scouting party comes back, from the rough scans we have done, the only threats present are Necrobeasts. Though I''m sure those will be diligently removed."


    Carleton bows.


    "They will be. Let''s go, Hiro."


    Hiro and Carleton leave Vivian''s room when Javier bumps into them.


    "Oh shit. Glad I found you. Problems come up."


    Hiro looked confused.


    "Problem? Like what?"


    Javier points to the sky, the glowing white clouds pulsate with an orange glow.


    "Seems we aren''t the only ones going for the Haab''."


    Hiro squints, from the flashes of orange he can make out the silhouette of an airship.


    "Great. Mission''s already off with flying colours."


    Hiro rolls his eyes before running off.


    Navie dashed forward, to the bow of the airship. Her spyglass held firmly in one hand. In the sky, a dark mass congregated, rapidly descending toward the top deck. Navie pushed off her feet, swinging her body into a barrel roll and slamming her spyglass onto the wooden deck. The impact caused a springing motion that launched her upward. Navie twirled her spyglass around before swinging it forward, batting a group of cannonballs back toward her enemy. As her momentum slowed, she looked through her spyglass, pointing it at a zooming cannonball.


    In an instant, her body zipped straight toward the cannonball she was looking at, a trail of electricity jetting out behind her. With a single swift motion, she batted the cannonball away, ricocheting it between several other projectiles. Another wave soon appeared, blocking out the sun. Navie zipped upward in a trail of electricity, reeling her spyglass back and launching forward. She bolted around, teleporting and batting each cannonball away before anyone could blink. The attack shattered all the incoming cannonballs, allowing Navie a small respite. She let herself plummet to the deck of the Advance.


    She hit the floor with a thud, sparks of electricity surging off her. She got to her knees, coughing and gasping.


    Draco saw a clear shot, the warship that was firing at the Advance had an opening for its weak spots to be hit. Draco let go of her bow, a barrage of glowing arrows cutting through the sky. The warship was hit, each arrow exploding into plumes of red smoke. The attack wasn''t enough but Draco had already prepared another array of arrows. She couldn''t waste this opening, the warship had to be reloading so it was the perfect time to hit them. To her surprise, however, a second warship suddenly flew in front of the one she was firing at.If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Draco adjusted to aim at the second warship. Upon releasing the bowstring, the arrows hurled through the air. The warship promptly retaliated and sent forth another wave of cannon fire. The arrows were intercepted by the cannonballs. Draco''s hand clenched her bow, she glared at the warship as she loaded another shot into her bow.


    "Don''t move!"


    A man said behind her. Draco spun around to see a squad of Ignition foot soldiers aiming their rifles at her.


    "You have the right to die quickly and silently."


    Draco scanned each of them but she was unable to do anything with how many were surrounding her.


    "UGH! Fuck..."


    One of the foot soldiers clutched his head.


    "Jamison! You alright?"


    The squadron leader asked.


    Jamison shook his head violently before lifting his rifle and pointing it at the rest of his squad members.


    "Ugh... haha... For... MY QUEEN MEDA!"


    Jamison pulled down on his trigger, unloading every bullet he had into the ignition soldiers. Draco used the opportunity to summon more arrows and throw them into the ignition of foot soldiers. Blood coating the room and Draco.


    Jamison soon snapped out of his rampage and fell back. His eyes were wide as he looked at the corpses of his comrades.


    "Woah... oh shit... oh god... no no... wait."


    Jamison looked up at Draco who slowly walked toward him.


    "Please, please! I don''t wanna¡ª"


    Draco slammed her metal leg on Jamison''s head, pressing down and crushing it. Draco looked up to see Meda standing in the doorway.


    "Thank you."


    Meda nodded.


    "We''re heading to the surface. Will you three be okay up here?"


    Draco wiped the blood from her face.


    "Of course. Focus on the mission. We will meet you down there."


    Nayjhren stood behind Meda. His eyes widened at the piles of bodies littering the ground.


    Meda grabbed his hand as they went down to the hangar. Once they entered, an ignition soldier slammed into the wall next to them before collapsing.


    Werren retracted his tendrils, looking up at Meda and Nayjhren.


    "Glad you made it. The others okay?"


    Meda tied back her hair.


    "Pyxis is safe, he''s hidden in one of the engine rooms, controlling the airship remotely. Draco is handling herself well. Same with Navie. We''re all clear to go."


    Nayjhren looked around.


    "Where''s Century?"


    Werren pointed behind him. Century was wrapped up in Werren''s tendrils with her mouth gagged. Despite this, she thrashed around and screamed.


    "She went bananas when she saw Ignition. Said ''They''re the reason for all of this'' and tried to climb up the hooks attached to the Advance..."


    Meda pulled a lever and the barrel of a giant artillery cannon extended out. The walls opened up and a strong gust of wind entered.


    "Alright, get in."


    Nayjhren looked at the cannon, his hands shaking.


    "Wait... wh-what?"


    Werren put his hand on his shoulder.


    "Don''t worry. It won''t be a long journey."


    Nayjhren''s eyes widened.


    "No no! I don''t mean that we''re gonna die, hitting the ground will be quick. It''s safe!"


    Meda shook her head.


    "Stop scaring the poor boy and get in."


    Werren tossed Century into the cannon before climbing in himself. Meda took Nayjhren''s hand and gently guided him into the cannon.


    Meda inputs some commands into the console.


    "Ready for launch. Anti-gravity cannon, Skyfall mode set. Prepare for descent."


    Nayjhren held onto Werren and Meda tightly.


    Century continued to struggle before managing to free her mouth.


    "WERREN!"


    Werren looked surprised.


    "I SWEAR YOU''RE GONNA DIE YOU GREASY MOLERAT!"


    Century tore her hand free, her glove slowly lighting up. Werren tried to stop her.


    "Century don''t!"


    The cannon launched all of them from the airship. They all sunk into the clouds when Century ignited her glove. The explosion knocked them all away from each other.


    Nayjhren tumbled through the clouds, losing his grip on Meda and Werren.


    "No no! Meda!"


    Meda reached her hand out but Nayjhren disappeared in the clouds.


    "Damnit! Werren we... Werren...?"


    Meda looked around to see Werren and Century both gone as well.


    "You have to be joking..."


    Werren whacked Century away with his tendrils but she managed to blast herself forward, slamming a diamond fist into Werren''s stomach.


    "How does it feel?!"


    Werren glared at her. Tendrils sprouting out and bashing into the side of Century''s head. She groaned before falling unconscious. Werren quickly snapped out of his anger as the unconscious Century drifted away from him.


    "Shit... CENTURY!"


    Werren reached out but she disappeared into the clouds. Werren tried to cut through the vapour but it was too dense to see anything. Werren plunged through the cloud for a few more seconds before finally bursting out of it. Below him was a vast jungle with birds and beasts traversing below. The deep green of the forest consumed all light that entered it as the entire island slowly shifted toward the expansive sea.


    Werren gazed at the sight of an endless sea and thick jungle as he continued to fall, his vision soon being consumed by treetops and fauna this new hell offered.


    Unknown Location - 24EE


    "Please... just take care of her would you? I know it''s a lot but I will only be gone for a couple of months."


    Werren was on his hands and knees. rain running down his face.


    An old lady scowled at him.


    "Get yourself together Werren. My goodness. To think you have come this low. I''ll take care of her. You are to never come back here."


    The door slammed. Werren leaned his head against the wet concrete. His breath heavy and his fists clenched tightly.


    A man stood behind him with an umbrella.


    "C''mon. Let''s get you out of the rain."


    The man pulled Werren up and dragged him to a car. Plopping him down in the backseat.


    Werren groaned.


    "You know where. Wake me when we get there."


    Werren lay down in the back.


    The man began to drive.


    "Alright. I will."


    Werren slapped his face and shot up.


    "Huh!? Where... what..."


    The sun was peeking through the gaps in the trees surrounding the car.


    The man was outside of the car, sitting on a fold-out chair and drinking from a can of beer.


    "Ah! Finally awake I see."


    Werren got out of the car to see they were in the middle of a forest.


    "Where the... Blues!? I thought you''d take me to the bar! Not the middle of nowhere!"


    Werren paced around.


    Blues leaned back. Taking a long sip.


    "I thought this would be a better place to relax. The last thing you need is more people. Come, sit, relax!"


    Werren shook his head.


    "What!? Listen, Blues I know you don''t have a family so you won''t understand but... this is the last place I need to be! Just take me back. Come on."


    Werren turned back to the car to see nails flying into the tyres of the car. Werren rushed to save the air from leaking out.


    Blues chuckled as Werren desperately blew air into the hole.


    "That won''t work, lad."


    Werren closed his eyes. His anger boiled over.


    "Blues... Get me out of this fucking forest RIGHT NOW!"


    Werren turned around to see a can of beer flying at his face. He got hit and fell back.


    "Huh!? Blues! I''ll kill you!"


    Blues finished off his drink.


    "You can try."


    Werren grabbed the can and looked at it. His eyes squinted before he cracked it open and chugged it.


    "Let''s go then. If it has to be this way then fine..."


    Blues stood.


    "Don''t blame me if I break anything."


    Present day.


    Werren slowly opened his eyes. His stomach still recovering from Century''s punch. Once his blurry vision faded he saw a small black and white bird with a red head inspecting him. The bird got close to Werren, its beady black eye darting around. Werren waved his hand and it flew away. Werren slowly got up, wiping the dirt off his face. The humidity of the forest made everything stick to him. He had to peel leaves and bark off him before looking around.


    The jungle around him was dense and dark, looking up he saw the faint glimpses of a blue sky.


    "Don''t bother trying to escape by going up."


    Werren shot around to see a kid sitting in a tree. He wore a black and white cloak with a wooden bird mask hiding his face.


    "You have to keep going forward if you want to get out of here."


    Werren looked confused.


    "Who are you?"


    The kid hopped down from the tree.


    "I''m Casey. A resident of this here island. I''ll be the one helping you leave on this fine day."


    Werren shook his head, trying to make sense of everything.


    "What''s a kid doing here? Did you escape from Ignition?"


    Casey tilted his head.


    "Ignition? What''s that? Is it an animal?"


    "No... it''s... never mind. I''m trying to understand all of this correctly... where did you come from?"


    Casey chuckled.


    "Oh no silly. You''re the one who''s supposed to answer that question. That''s what this island''s purpose is. Find out where people came from. Find out their past by facing it head-on."


    Casey began to walk through the jungle.


    "Come. Follow. You''ll see soon."


    Werren clutched his head.


    "This... this is weird."


    Casey turned around.


    "Don''t worry. If Ezra is doing his job then that girl will be heading toward the same place we are... what was her name? Cinna?"


    Werren looked at Casey.


    "Century."


    Casey snapped his fingers.


    "That''s the one! Come on! Shouldn''t keep her waiting."


    Casey ran off. Werren quickly tried to keep up with him.


    "Wait!"


    Werren and Casey ran off into the jungle.


    The past and present will become one.

 034 - Old World Blues

    Empire Trove - 44EE


    The clinking of glasses and soft murmurs filled the bustling bar. The plush vinyl sofa crinkled as people got up and sat down. The fast clicks of lighters followed by a cigarette or cigar being pulled out kept the throats of the bar''s patrons adequately parched. Bottles of whiskey, gin and tequila were passed around, each glass was never empty for long. Meda stared at the collection of empty bottles being taken away by the waiters, disappearing behind two large metal doors. As the soft saxophone playing died down and people hushed their pointless small talk, a man walked onto the stage.


    He wore a fine velvet suit with his hair slicked back. He tapped a spoon to his glass.


    "Evening folks from the sun in the sky or the ones from the underground with the sharpest eye, I''ll be your host for tonight''s celebration!"


    Meda put her, still-full, glass down and listened to the people sitting around her.


    "Can''t tell you why but he is. Took the money and fell for it again. Psh, it''s what he gets for falling for someone like her."


    "It wasn''t fair. He pleaded that his club was broken but... c''mon, I tested it and it was fine. I think he can''t take a loss, especially after the recent exchange crash. Whew."


    "Trisha has to win. I mean did you see how tall her tower was this year? I doubt she has time for events like these."


    Meda shook her head.


    "It''s as bad as I imagined."


    The man sitting next to her leaned closer.


    "Tell me about it. All they talk about is golf and money. Plus why are they all bald?"


    Meda looked around, most of the people in the bar were bald. Not a spec of hair on their head.


    "I think it''s some purity thing. They hate Strand so shaving their head is a sign of... casting that away."


    The man rolled his eyes.


    "What a bunch of dickheads."


    The man then looked up.


    "Hey, you''re up. Knock ''em dead."


    Meda nodded and stood up. She wormed her way through the crowd, brushing past the smell of smoke and dirty money. She walked through the metal doors and through the dim, grey hallway that contrasted the moody red bar outside. Bar staff walked past her, rushing to appease the orders of their clientele. Sitting at the end of the hall was a door with a star on it. Muffled shouting could be heard on the other side.


    Meda opened the door to see shoes and makeup being thrown around.


    "Lyn?"


    A woman was hunched over a mirror, in the reflection Meda saw the absolute wrath in her face. Smeared makeup and blood stained across it.


    "It''s you... fuck me."


    Meda closed the door and walked in, in the corner of the room was a man covered in blood and a knife lodged in the top of his head.


    "Oh. Is this a bad time?"


    Lyn took out a syringe and thrust it into her wrist, her veins pulsing as a pink liquid entered her body.


    "No. Yes. No. I DON''T FUCKING KNOW! Just hurry up. I have to go out soon."


    Meda walked to a sink and looked in her purse. She saw a purple crystal next to a heap of makeup products.


    "So what''s his deal?"


    Meda washed her hands.


    Lyn looked at the man''s body in the corner.


    "Straggler. Thought I could give him a chance but no. Asshole tried to get more than he deserved. I don''t know why but every time I think I can give one of those... Strand users a chance... I''m forced to remember why I gave up being one."


    Lyn buried her face in her hands.


    "You understand right? How stupid those people are? Worthless fucks. Only thing they''re good for is making one''s tower larger."


    Meda continued to get things ready.


    "Mhm..."


    Lyn turned her her.


    "You won''t... tell anyone, right? That I was once a Straggler. Please. Please tell me you won''t."


    Lyn clung to Meda and looked up at her with watery eyes.


    "Please... if you tell anyone they''ll... they''ll feed me to their tower..."


    Lyn began to sob.


    "Please. Tell me I won''t die. I don''t wanna die. I''m sorry. I''m scared please..."


    Meda gently hugged Lyn.


    "I promise. I won''t. C''mon. Let''s do your makeup then you can go out on stage and get your award."


    Meda wiped Lyn''s eyes.


    "Do you have your speech ready?"


    Lyn nodded and rummaged around her bag.


    "I-I spent all of last week writing it! Me! I wrote it. It was hard but... it felt great actually writing it. Not having someone else do it."


    Lyn began to laugh as she read over her speech.


    "It''s good. Very good. I did such a good job. I did... good."


    As Lyn read over her speech, Meda stood behind her and held the purple crystal up.


    "You did..."


    The saxophone began to play once more. It echoed through the whole bar as people idly chatted. The purple crystal began to glow as Lyn screamed. No one heard her. Once the job was done, Lyn''s lifeless body slumped against the wall. The crystal glowed with a warm essence in Meda''s palm.


    "Sorry, Lyn."


    Present day


    MEEP MEEP!


    Meda shot up. She looked around and found herself to be surrounded by thick fauna and a deep jungle. As she slowly got to her feet she heard the beeping sounds again.


    MEEP MEEP!


    "Hey move it, lady! Some of us have places to be!"


    A voice shouted from behind her.


    Meda spun around and looked down to see a jaguar in a wooden car.


    "Uh... what...?"


    The jaguar honked its horn again.


    "I SAID MOVE IT NOW!"


    Meda moved out of the way as the jaguar sped off into the jungle.


    "Was that real?"


    "Sure was. Don''t worry about him though, the jaguars just like to get places fast."


    Meda turned to see a kid wearing a green cloak and a wooden mask of a hummingbird. He was leaning against a wooden convertible.


    Meda just stared blankly at him.


    "And you are? Start talking."


    Meda moved closer to him.


    The kid held his hands up.


    "Woah woah! No need for that. I''m just your chauffeur."


    "Chauffeur...?"


    "Yeah! They can drive you around and you tell them where to go and-"


    "I know what a chauffeur is. I''m questioning everything else about this situation!"


    The kid put his hand to his chin.


    "Hm. Like what?"


    "This whole interaction! Why do you have a wooden car? When did I order a chauffeur? Why is there a chauffeur in the middle of a jungle? And where did that jaguar learn to drive!? Everything here is crazy!"


    "I guess? I can''t really tell what you mean by all of that. All of that is normal."


    "No, it isn''t!"


    The kid opened the car door and reached in.


    "Perhaps you''d like some refreshments while your mind takes everything in."


    The kid handed Meda a glass of water.


    Meda sighed and drank it.


    "Can you at least explain everything to me?"


    The kid nodded.


    "Of course. My name is Will. Right now you are on Father''s Island, here you and everyone else will witness each other''s past to cast away your shell of humanity. I am the one sent to guide you toward Father."


    "Others? So everyone else is here?"


    "Correct! If everything goes according to plan then your friends will be heading to the same place we are."


    "How do you know who I''m talking about?"


    Will looked off into the distance.


    "It''s a long story."Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    Meda stood firmly.


    "If you don''t tell me I can''t trust you."


    Will sighed.


    "So you''re one of these ones. Okay then. Each of your friends will have a guide similar to me, not me exactly but another of Father''s flock. Everyone in his flock is connected by the land, or as we call it, Prin. Prin is the land itself. She has a human body but it acts as the core of the entire jungle, bringing everything to life. In simpler terms, Father is the island while Prin is the life on the island. This includes all life, even us. Through Prin, we of Father''s flock can communicate."


    "Not that long of a story."


    "I just couldn''t be bothered repeating it."


    "Does that mean other people have come to this island?"


    Will nodded.


    "Not as many as today. Occasionally we would get a lost child or wandering traveller."


    "Lost child? On an island in the middle of the ocean?"


    Will chuckled.


    "Oh sorry, I forgot you haven''t lived here your whole life. Before we became an island we were a cave beneath the town of Jia."


    Meda''s eyes widened.


    "Oh, I know about that. But Jia hasn''t had any reports of lost children in recent times?"


    Will stared blankly at Meda. His mask hid his expression.


    "Hm. I suppose that''s a query for later."


    MEEP MEEP!


    Meda turned to see a line of cars all waiting behind Will''s.


    "Uh..."


    Will quickly got into the car.


    "Crap, we better get going. Get in."


    Meda got into the car as it slowly started.


    "How does this even work?!"


    Will leaned back.


    "Wood."


    "That doesn''t answer my question!"


    Will and Meda drove off into the forest. It would be a bumpy ride.


    Hiro grabbed his biker helmet and hung it on his belt. Javier wrapped a cloth sweatband around his forehead and Ala slung her fishing rod on her back.


    Carleton watched and wrote on his clipboard.


    "You all ready?"


    Hiro took a deep breath.


    "As ready as we can be."


    Carleton nodded.


    "Remember, you''re going in there blind. We believe ignition and some other 3rd party will be present soon so we can''t waste any time scouting. You need to find the Haab''."


    Javier cracked his knuckles.


    "We''ll be out before you can count your toes."


    Carleton looked down at his feet.


    "I doubt that."


    Ala scoffed.


    "Don''t be reckless you blockhead. If we mess up this mission it''ll be your head on the platter first."


    Javier flexed.


    "I won''t! Just watch. I''ll beat down any Ignition soldier or Necrobeast that comes our way."


    Javier begins to air-box.


    Hiro made sure all his equipment was in check when Carleton came up to him.


    "Stay safe, Hiro."


    Hiro squinted.


    "I know."


    Hiro turned to Javier and Ala.


    "Come on. Let''s not waste time. Chances are Ignition already knows we''re here. Secure the Haab'' and make it back. Nothing else matters."


    Javier chuckled.


    "You really became the leader didn''t ya''?"


    Javier leaned down and whispered.


    "Trying to impress someone?"


    Hiro glared at Javier.


    "Do your job. Ala''s right, if this mission is a bust you''ll have Lord Vivian to answer to."


    Javier sighed.


    "You two are so lame! Lighten up a bit!"


    The three of them ventured into the forest. The lush greenery surrounds them. As they traversed deeper it got darker, sunlight reaching in as far as it could but soon the forest fell dark. Hiro held up a glowstick, the bushes and colourful fauna glowing beneath its light. Rustles in the bush kept Hiro''s eyes open, he rarely blinked and his ears twitched at every noise. Each step caused small reptiles to scurry away and for leaves to crunch.


    Javier and Ala held up glowsticks as well. The sinking feeling of being watched encroached on all of them. In the distance, the flapping of bird wings could be heard. Hiro turned to look at Javier and Ala, he motioned for them to keep up. Their journey quickly picked up as they jogged through the darkness, sunlight breaking through the trees as they began to run.


    "Up ahead! A clearing!"


    Hiro led the charge as they kept running.


    Javier and Ala tried to keep up with Hiro but he was too fast. When they reached the end of the jungle they saw the beach, they saw the camp, they saw Carleton standing there with a confused expression.


    Javier looked around.


    "What? What happened?"


    Ala looked as confused.


    "How did we... I swear we were walking straight the whole time!"


    Carleton tried to analyze the situation.


    "What happened? Did you get attacked?"


    Ala shook her head.


    "No. We went further into the forest but when we saw light, Hiro ran toward it. We followed him and came back here..."


    Carleton then looked into the forest.


    "But... where''s Hiro?"


    Hiro burst out into the light. He closed his eyes as the light was blinding him. When he opened his eyes he was in an office space.


    "The hell? Javier are..."


    Hiro turned around to see a wall.


    "Javier? Ala?"


    "OOO ARE YOU OUR NEW TEAMMATE?"


    Kaleido ran up to Hiro, her colourful eyes scanning over him.


    Hiro''s eyes widened as he backed away.


    "Huh...? K-Kaleido...?"


    Hiro gently reached out his hands.


    Kaleido gasped.


    "He knows my name!"


    Kaleido ran and hid behind Casper.


    "He must be evil..."


    Casper chuckled softly.


    "We''re all evil here Kaleido."


    Casper smiled softly at Hiro.


    "Don''t mind her too much. She''s excited to meet her new teammates."


    Hiro stared blankly at Casper.


    "Uh... it''s fine. Weird question... where am I?"


    Casper looked surprised.


    "Huh? Oh, welcome to Squadron 51A! It''s the newest squadron this year. We''re still recruiting members and Annabelle saw your profile. You stood out so welcome aboard."


    Hiro clutched his head.


    "Annabelle? Your sister right? She''s okay?"


    Casper looked a little weirded out.


    "Yeah. She''s fine. Why?"


    "No reason. I''m just trying to wrap my head around this..."


    "Well don''t worry too much. You won''t be the newbie for long. Annabelle''s collecting our final member. Forgot her name but soon we will have a full squad!"


    Hiro nodded slowly.


    "What''s... the date today?"


    Casper thought for a second.


    "January 7th."


    Hiro squinted.


    "Okay... thanks. I''m gonna go sit down for a bit."


    Hiro walked out of the room.


    Kaleido looked at Casper.


    "He was weird."


    Casper sighed.


    "Yeah, a little bit. I think we all are though."


    Hiro walked down the hall, his head ringing. He stumbled into the wall as he groaned. A constant thumping hit his head.


    "Fuck... quiet... where am I?"


    Hiro hit his head against the wall to get it to stop.


    "Why am I here...?"


    Hiro fell to the floor clutching his head.


    "Stop! STOP!"


    Century looked down at him.


    "You all good?"


    Hiro snapped out of it and looked up. He was met with the jungle once more. He was breathing heavily and covered in sweat.


    "Wh- Where am I!?"


    Hiro shot up.


    "When am I?!"


    Century backed away.


    "Calm down dude!"


    Hiro grabbed Century by the shoulder.


    "Are you real?!"


    Century grits her teeth.


    "I said calm down!"


    Century punched Hiro away.


    "What''s happened to you?"


    Hiro slowly calmed down. He took a deep breath and stood.


    "I don''t know..."


    Hiro then looked up at Century. His eyes widened.


    "YOU!?"


    Century looked offended.


    "There a problem!?"


    Hiro looked around for Javier and Ala.


    "What did you do with them? What are you doing here?!"


    Century groaned.


    "Just relax for a single second! Geez..."


    Century sat on the floor.


    "I have no idea who you''re talking about but for why I''m here... I''m here to kill a hero."


    Hiro turned to her.


    "A hero? Seriously? Don''t tell me you''re still chasing that dream of being the number one villain."


    "What''s wrong with that?"


    "It''s childish."


    "You just watch. When I kill Werren, the Lords will have to bow to me!"


    Hiro sighed.


    "Whatever. I''m getting out of here. You''re not a part of my mission."


    Hiro began to walk off.


    "Good luck. Asshole..."


    Century watched him walk off before turning around.


    "See. Told you we don''t get along. That was a dumb idea."


    A kid in a red cloak and wooden owl mask hopped down from the trees.


    "Okay okay, I understand now. Guess we''ll have to try another way..."


    Hiro kept walking through the forest, it wasn''t as dark as before meaning he could easily make his way through. Suddenly a red figure dropped from the sky.


    "IT IS I!"


    Hiro screamed and punched the kid down.


    "What the hell!?"


    The kid caressed his mask.


    "Ouch!"


    Hiro looked at him.


    "Who are you?"


    The kid slowly stood up.


    "My name''s... Ezra. I''m your guide to Father."


    "And that''s supposed to mean...?"


    "You''re on Father''s island. Here you''ll face the past and-"


    Hiro walked off.


    "Not interested."


    Ezra looked shocked.


    "W-Wait! Hold on!"


    Ezra ran up beside Hiro.


    "Let me finish! You''ll face your past so that you have nothing to hide! Then you''ll find all your friends or something!"


    Hiro kept ignoring Ezra.


    "LISTEN TO ME!!!"


    "Just get out of my way. I have a mission. Go find your parents."


    Hiro pushed Ezra away.


    Ezra sighed.


    "What if I led you to the Haab''?"


    Hiro stopped.


    "That''s what you''re looking for right? If you follow me then you''ll find the Haab''"


    Hiro turned to look at Ezra.


    "How can I trust you?"


    "Well... I''m a part of Father''s flock. I know where the Haab'' is and how to get to it. I can''t make you trust me but... I want you to try. Please."


    Hiro looked down.


    "Try..."


    Hiro bit his lip.


    "Fine. If you do anything out of line I''ll kill you."


    Ezra''s spine shivered.


    "Got it! No betrayal from me! Yep!"


    "Oh, one more thing. Someone will be joining us."


    Hiro turned around to see Century standing smugly behind Ezra.


    "Yo."


    Hiro groaned.


    "You''re joking."


    Ezra nervously chuckled.


    "Nope!"


    Hiro and Century locked eyes. A clear disdain for each other that has come from nowhere. With their pasts interlinked, they''ll have no choice but to take this journey together.

 035 - Places For Those With No Name

    Casey leapt forward, grabbing onto a tree branch and lifting himself. He darted across the treetops, swinging with vines and scurrying up trees. Werren dawdled his way through the jungle, slashing bushes and plants that got in his way with his tendrils. He took deep breaths, puffing his cheeks up and sighing. He wiped his palms on his pants, leaving stains of sweat¡ªevery few steps he would grab the collar of his shirt and fan it.


    Casey stopped and looked down.


    "Not much further! Keep going!"


    Casey ran off as Werren leaned against a tree, licking his lips constantly as his forehead scrunched.


    "Hope so..."


    Casey soon broke through the jungle, coming to a clearing. He looked back seeing Werren slowly trot his way toward Casey.


    "Almost there!"


    Werren saw the light from the opening and pushed himself further. Once he broke through, he fell to his knees, the sun harsh on him. As he knelt, staring at the ground, he heard footsteps approaching him. Looking up, he saw Blues standing above him, looking down at Werren with a soft smile.


    Werren blinked rapidly a few times before his vision became clear, Casey was standing before him.


    "Oh."


    Werren sighed and rubbed his eyes before getting to his feet. Around him was a campsite made from wood and moss. The tent was completely wooden and the campfire was overgrown with moss¡ªred flowers sprouting out to mimic a lit fire.


    "Is this it?"


    Casey sat on one of the wooden fold-out chairs.


    "Sure is. Man, I could sit for a bit. All that jumping around has puckered me out."


    Casey leaned back, soaking in the calm atmosphere.


    Werren looked around, his face analysing everything yet unable to make any logical reason for this.


    "So where''s Father?"


    Casey looked up.


    "Oh no. Father isn''t here. He''s much further in the jungle. This is just our first stop."


    Werren''s shoulders slumped.


    "Well... a break doesn''t sound too bad right about now..."


    Werren sat in the chair beside Casey.


    "I could really go for a..."


    Casey held out a can of beer. Werren hesitantly took it.


    "Thanks?"


    Casey chuckled, holding a can up and inspecting it.


    "No problem! Just found them lying around so... thought we could get some use out of it."


    Werren looked concerned.


    "Are you old enough to drink?"


    Casey tilted his head.


    "You have to be a certain age to drink? I drink all the time!"


    Werren looked shocked and snatched the can from his hands.


    "Well, you shouldn''t! Just stick to water..."


    Casey scratched his head.


    "But you just said there was an age limit for drinking!"


    Werren looked around before realizing.


    "No. Ugh. There''s an age limit for drinking alcohol. This is alcohol."


    Casey hummed in realization.


    "That makes sense. I do wonder what that''s doing here though. Never seen any of this stuff before."


    Werren looked around at the camp.


    "Yeah... it looks familiar."


    Werren looked down at the can of beer. His eyes widened.


    "Best before August 29th 22EE... huh. This beer is long overdue."


    Werren studied the can more.


    "I haven''t had this brand for the same amount of time. Been a while..."


    Blues crushed his can and put it in a plastic bag.


    "That''s why it tastes so bad then..."


    Werren looked over to Blues¡ªwho was now sitting where Casey was.


    "The manufacturer went bust last year though so only the ones in circulation are left."


    Werren put the cans down.


    "Probably get more value selling them than drinking."


    Blues nods.


    "Where''s the fun it that? If I wanted to make a profit of all things I wouldn''t have become a priest."


    Werren scoffed.


    "So day drinking is fine but making a little money is too far? Some priest you are. Oak would kill you right now, you know that."


    "Thank god he isn''t here then. No one is. I''m not much of a priest without anyone to preach to so... I''m basically off duty."


    "Didn''t think a priest could be off duty. Plus, I''m here."


    Blues laughed.


    "You wanna hear one of my sermons? Ahem, When the clock first chimed the tone rang through the ears of thousands. It marked a new-"


    Werren groaned.


    "Okay okay. I get it."


    Blues chuckled.


    "I do like it out here. I''ve been meaning to get out more. Away from... all of that."


    Werren looked around, the forest softly murmuring around them. Life not paying any attention to them.


    "I... don''t mind it. Would rather be doing other things."


    Blues shook his head.


    "C''mon. You''re always cooped up in that house. You need a break! Whenever you come on Sunday you look like, excuse my language, shit!"


    Werren bounced his leg.


    "I guess..."


    "Trust me when I say this Werren. Being alone is the worst thing you can do right now."


    Blues stood up.


    "C''mon. Let''s go."


    Werren watched Blues walk off.


    "W-What? Hold on!"


    Werren ran after Blues.


    "Where are we going?"


    "You''ll see. I brought us here for a reason."


    They walked through the forest, the winter chill slowly gnawing at them.


    Werren walked behind Blues.


    "So why are you out here? You said you needed to be away from stuff so... what is it? What stuff has gotten Blues all spooked."


    "Oak, the church, other dumb stuff... I''ll tell you later."


    An awkward silence fell over them. Werren cleared his throat.


    "Victoria."


    Blues froze up. Werren burst out laughing.


    "Seriously? That was easy to get out of you."


    Blues turned away, his face red.


    "Shut up! So what if it''s about her."


    "I was just curious. Usually, you ramble on about her."


    "Oh, Werren! She walked past me today! Oh, Werren! I spoke to her and she smiled at me! Oh, Werren! I kick my feet every time I think of her!"


    Werren snickered.


    "So what is it?"


    Werren nudged Blues.


    "C''mon. Tell me.


    Blues adjusted his glasses.


    "Okay. Fine. Oak saw me and her hug a couple of weeks ago, ever since then he''s been stricter, harsher and hasn''t let Victoria see me once!"


    Blues turned to Werren with a worried look.


    "I mean I''m not that bad! R-Right? Surely I''d make a fine fit for her."


    Werren put his hand on Blues shoulder.


    "You''re fine. There''s a reason why I left that place long ago. Oak has never been the romantic type. Nor has he even been the type to endorse it. If there''s one thing he does truly care about it''s his daughter. I give you nothing but luck."


    Blues sighed.


    "Wow, so reassuring."


    Blues looked up.


    "We''re here!


    Werren looked confused but as they reached the top of the hill he saw a giant signal tower covered in rust and moss.


    "Looks ancient. Why are we here exactly?"


    Blues put his hands on his hips.


    "Since I''m off duty, I want to try and contact the church with this. Its against regulations to use technology while on duty but being off the clock means this is free game."


    Werren put his hand on his forehead.


    "You have to be joking. What even is your plan here?"


    "I can''t contact Victoria directly but the church does have its own radio station that they use to host on-air confessions and prayers. If I can contact the host, Jingle, then I''m hoping she''ll let me speak during the show."


    "And what is that going to accomplish?"


    "Victoria keeps a radio in her room to listen to the broadcasts so once I am connected I can confess my love to her! Oak can''t get in the way of that!"


    "You really are just a teenager trapped in a 30-year-old''s body. What''s next? Gonna throw pebbles at her window to get her attention?"


    "Just watch! All we need to do is... get the tower connected... and fixed."


    Werren dusted off his hands.


    "Alright then. Not like there''s anything else to do out here. Where do we start?"Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    Blues laughed nervously.


    "About that... I have no idea how to get any of that working."


    Present day


    Werren looked at the can and sighed.


    "We really are going back to the past huh?"


    Casey looks up.


    "Yep! Interesting memory there. I guess that''s where this campsite came from. And the alcohol."


    Werren slowly nodded.


    "It was one of the only trips I had taken. At the time I hated it. Didn''t want to be there in the slightest. Looking back... I''m not too sure what to make of it. The before and and after of that trip was... not great. I would never want to go back to then knowing what would come after..."


    Casey sits up.


    "What happened before and after the trip?"


    Werren''s eyes go dull.


    Casey takes his silence as the answer.


    "I understand. There''s time that I don''t like to look back on but... I just can''t help but think about it. Before Father came to me I spent a lot of time alone. I can understand where your friend was coming from, being alone is scary."


    Casey looked to Werren.


    "As for after the trip... I suppose we''ll find out soon enough."


    Werren looked surprised at Casey''s words.


    "And here I thought you weren''t smart. You''re a pretty wise kid."


    Casey looked offended.


    "D-Did you just call me wide?!"


    Casey clutched his stomach.


    "I''m not that big..."


    Werren chuckled. A hearty chuckle that made Casey join in.


    "You''re alright kid."


    Casey looked content.


    "We should keep moving. Don''t want to keep Father waiting."


    Casey got up and Werren followed.


    "Hey, what do you know about Father?"


    Casey thought for a second.


    "Hm. Father... I know he''s smart. And Kind. He''s very big and... he understands."


    Werren nods.


    "I would like to meet him."


    Casey jumped around joyfully.


    "Oh, you will love him! He''s so great!"


    Werren''s face fell blank.


    "He sure was..."


    Meanwhile...


    MEEP MEEP!


    Will tapped the steering wheel, his head drooping before snapping up over and over again. Meda stared out into the jungle, rows and rows of cars all waiting to go.


    Will groaned.


    "Traffic usually isn''t this bad..."


    Meda kept looking at everything, observing the behaviours of the animals driving.


    "So are the animals here hyper-intelligent or is it Father doing all of this?"


    Will looked up.


    "Huh? No, all of this is you."


    Meda snapped toward Will.


    "What? How have I caused this?"


    "I told you!"


    Will cleared his throat.


    "Sorry, didn''t mean to yell. Anyway, the island reacts to your past. It morphs into something resembling your past life."


    Meda nods her head.


    "I get it now. I guess it''s taking the shape of Empire Trova."


    "Tell me about it. We have time and with this traffic, we won''t reach your next memory for a while."


    Meda leans her head on her hand. The darkness of the jungle dissolved as shining lights coated her vision.


    "It was a metropolis. On the Northeastern coast of Narawaradan, far from SHS control. It was the deepest pit of hell that one could be subjected to. On the outside, it was a jewel in the desert that covered 80% of the continent. It was the only liveable part of that entire piece of land. I use the term liveable lightly, if you didn''t know somebody who knew somebody who knew somebody then you''d be dead the first week."


    Meda looked down, her face reliving memories from that time.


    "It was all about money there. No freedom. No thoughts. No people. No god. You feel alone."


    Will exhales loudly.


    "Damn. Why did you leave? Besides the obvious."


    Meda turned to him.


    "I... I couldn''t stay. I had to leave for the sake of the people I was close to."


    Meda clenched her fist.


    "I miss it."


    Will turned to her surprised.


    "Oh. It''s one of those places..."


    Will looked up at the sky.


    "I have a place similar to that. I never want to think about it. I never want to go back. I hate it. But I can''t help feeling like I... want to go back."


    Meda''s gaze softens.


    "You ran away. From where?"


    Will giggled.


    "Of course, you got me that quick. Deductive. Very deductive."


    Will leaned back.


    "My home. Before I found Father. Never looked back when I left. Father helped ease the pain. I still think about it, often."


    "I wish I could go back. Chances are I''d be killed if I did."


    "Lucky for you... we can go wherever we like here!"


    As they drove forward, they soon left the confines of the jungle and entered a grand city. Skyscrapers made of trees and streets paved with mud. Fireflies flickered in streetlamps and the night sky appeared above them. Meda looked amazed.


    "Wow... It''s..."


    Meda''s eyes gazed at the city around her.


    Will nodded.


    "Great isn''t it?"


    They continued to drive down the road, the bustling city life filling every inch of the streets.


    Meda sat back.


    "It feels nice... to experience this city without the fear of death every second. Like how it used to be when I was a kid."


    "I''ve never seen a place like this before. I can see why you miss it. Pure eye candy."


    "On nights when the city was dimer you could count almost every star."


    Will turned to her.


    "Sounds beautiful..."


    Will then saw another car come into view.


    "MEDA! DUCK!"


    Meda''s head spun to see a wooden car driving alongside them. The car was packed with Necrobeasts, all abominations of sewn-together animals slathered in green paint. They rolled down their windows and stuck out guns made of wood. Meda ducked as they unloaded hundreds of acorn bullets into their car.


    "What the hell?! You didn''t tell me Necrobeasts would be hyper-intelligent as well!"


    Will kept low.


    "Don''t blame me! I told you that everything is based on your past!"


    Meda sighed.


    "Then they''re probably just low-level mobsters."


    Meda turned to Will.


    "Take evasive action. Make sure I''m not hit."


    Will panicked and looked back and forth between Meda and the road ahead.


    "W-What!? Are you insane?! What are you gonna do exactly?"


    "Get them off our ass of course."


    Meda waited for a break in their gunfire before standing up and leaping from Will''s car to theirs.


    Meda landed hard on the roof of the Necrobeast car. Behind her she heard the engines of more cars, she glanced back to see two more cars tailing them. She took out a strand of her hair and threw it into the window of the car she was standing on. As the other two cars soon caught up they began to shoot at her.


    Meda dove back into Will''s car.


    "Thanks."


    Will struggled to keep the car stable.


    "Holy crap! This is crazy!"


    Meda used her powers to charm the driver of the first car. Before the driver snapped out of its frenzy it rammed the car into a pole, exploding on impact.


    "One down. Two left."


    "Don''t use your powers, you idiot!"


    Meda turned to face Will but instead saw a man in a suit driving.


    "I''ll keep the crystal safe. Deal with our company."


    Meda scanned the man''s face.


    "Aliqaar? What are you..."


    Aliqaar turned to face Meda, he had a stern look.


    "Stop talking and hurry up! Do you want to die?!"


    Meda looked down to see a gun in her hand.


    "No... shut up! I''ll handle it."


    Meda stood up and fired multiple shots into the window of one of the cars.


    She was met with more gunfire. She ducked down and reloaded. The two cars driving on either side of her car. Meda took a deep breath and leapt onto the roof of one of the cars. Aliqaar spun the steering wheel and rammed into the other car giving Meda some space.


    Meda fired blindly through the roof of the car before being whacked across the head with the back of a gun. She looked up to see a mobster in a red velvet suit holding a gun to her. She swiftly kicked the mobster''s ankles, knocking him to his knee, before going to punch him. The mobster caught her punch and tossed her to the ground. Meda held her gun to the bottom of the mobster''s jaw, her finger pulling down on the trigger hard.


    Mobster''s head snapped back, dodging the bullet. He smacked Meda with his gun again before holding it to her forehead. Meda swung her gun around and fired into the stomach of the mobster. He shot, the bullet grazing Meda''s cheek. She stood back up and punched the mobster''s newly acquired bullet wound. He groaned in pain as Meda grabbed the side of his head and pushed him off the roof of the car.


    His body tumbled across the street, the snapping of his bones audible. Meda took a deep breath when a sharp pain hit her stomach. She looked down to see the tip of a knife sticking out of her stomach. The blade was forcibly ripped out as blood gushed out of her.


    "MEDA!"


    Aliqaar pulled out his own gun and filled the mobster who stabbed her with bullets.


    Meda clutched her stomach and dove into Aliqaar''s car. She winced in pain as blood was getting all over the car. The gunshots got quieter and quieter as the city lights blurred. Soon darkness enveloped Meda.


    Present day...


    Will paced back and forth.


    "I don''t know what happened! She went into a memory and I followed with, I didn''t think she would have a knife thrust through the stomach!"


    Prin''s flowers analyzed Meda, their roots attaching and digging into her body. Her flowers connected themselves to Meda''s body, acting as a connector between Meda¡ªsomeone not in Prin''s network¡ªand Prin''s ability to monitor all those who have ties to Father''s island. Through the flower''s health, Prin could accurately determine how fatal Meda''s injuries were.


    Will looked over Prin''s shoulder.


    "So? What happened?"


    Prin groaned


    "Back up."


    Will backed away.


    "Sorry. I just didn''t see any physical wounds on her when she came out of the memory."


    Prin took off her glasses and walked over to a garden bed. Prin''s entire body was made of moss, tree trunks and vines. She inspected a few of the flowers before standing again.


    "You''re right. She doesn''t have any actual injuries. Her brain just believes that she is dying."


    "She''ll be okay then."


    Prin shook her head.


    "Not exactly. Her body believes she''s dying so it''s going into a dying state. She will die."


    Will shouted.


    "WHAT?! W-We need to stop it! How do we fix her?!"


    Prin pinched her nose bridge.


    "Stop yelling. It isn''t helpful."


    Will hunched down.


    "Sorry..."


    Prin looked over at Meda.


    "Well, during that memory she was stabbed. Of course, it was a memory so the fact she''s sitting here right now means that she survived that encounter. All we need to do is keep bringing her along her memories until we reach the point at which she''s saved."


    Will nods.


    "Alright! So I should go get the car?"


    Prin waves her hand.


    "Yes. We will continue down her path to Father."


    Will''s head perked up.


    "We?"


    Prin crossed her arms.


    "Yes. I will accompany you."


    Will pumped his fist.


    "Heck yeah! A Will and Prin duo adventure."


    Prin glared at him.


    "This is no adventure. Take this seriously."


    Will gave a thumbs up.


    "Don''t worry! I''ll take it seriously."


    Will ran off to get the car.


    Prin sighed and looked to Meda.


    "Hang in there Meda. Father has use for you yet..."

 036 - Ignition Arrival

    "Pyxis?"


    The radio crackled. Navie''s voice slowly faded behind a wave of static.


    "Pyxis respond."


    The radio fell silent. Pyxis sighed.


    "Broken... Who knew not having Crux around would cause everything to fall apart."


    Pyxis leaned back, surrounded by pipes and wires with a blaring red light blinking around him. The lower parts of the airship creaked, hot air occasionally spurting out of pipes to release the building pressure pumping across the whole ship. Pyxis typed away on a holographic keyboard shooting out from his compass. His eyes scanned the various holographic screens that appeared around him¡ªship schematics, surveillance cameras, defensive procedures and anything needed to monitor the airship were on the screens.


    As he focussed on steering the ship remotely, a new screen appeared.


    Woof!


    A small A.I dog appeared on the screen. Pyxis smiled softly.


    "Hey, Onion."


    Pyxis pet Onion with his mouse cursor.


    "I''m a bit busy at the moment."


    Onion barked before grabbing the scattered and cluttered screens orbiting Pyxis, rearranging them neatly and in order and removing useless screens. The airship shook violently as Pyxis tried to remain focused.


    "Dammit!"


    Pyxis hit the wall as Onion whimpered.


    "Sorry, these hooks are harder to shake than I thought."


    Pyxis scanned the Ignition warships.


    "I think the hooks are digging deeper into the ship? Hold on."


    Pyxis got up and ran down the winding halls of the Advance''s maintenance tunnels. The red light blinked periodically and coated everything in a vibrant crimson. As the ship shook, Pyxis fell to his knees. His shoulder rammed into the wall.


    Onion barked but Pyxis waved his hand.


    "I''m all good. Just... not used to running so much yet."


    Onion winced, looking at Pyxis''s leg.


    "I got it. I can pick things up pretty quickly."


    Pyxis got back to running. Soon he reached exactly what he was looking for. A chain was coming from a hole in the ceiling; upon looking at the floor he saw another hole, about the same size, that the chain was slowly being pulled down. Peering down the hole he saw a small drill tearing its way through the insides of the Advance.


    "So this is why I can''t get us free. This almost goes through the whole ship."


    Pyxis pulled up his compass, the large array of screens returning.


    "Eight chains are connected to the Advance. If we can severe them then we''ll be free."


    Pyxis grabbed the chain before quickly reeling his hand back.


    "SHIT!"


    Pyxis looked down at his hand, red and burnt. He clenched his jaw.


    "Hot..."


    Pyxis examined the chain closer, feeling a strange sensation about it. Before he could conclude, however, the chain began to rattle violently. He stepped away when a black figure slid down the chain, appearing in front of him. Then more appeared, all stepping away from the chain. They were covered in military equipment and automatic rifles. The figures looked up, their faces hidden behind gas masks. The only visible facial features were the glowing green lenses that covered their eyes.


    "Hostile! Ignition, erradicate!"


    The Ignition soldiers all hold their rifles up. Pyxis wasted no time and bolted down the halls. A hail of gunfire erupting towards him.


    Pyxis held up his compass as he ran.


    "Onion! Gonna need some assistance."


    Onion woofs as the pipes and wires along the walls snap off and bend. The Ignition soldiers chase after Pyxis but are blocked by the wall of pipes cutting them off. They run down another hall, hoping to cut Pyxis off further down.


    Pyxis keeps running.


    "I''m gonna need something to snap those chains. Got anything bud?"


    Onion digs at the ground¡ªthe bottom of his computer window¡ªbefore pulling up a picture of Crux''s room.


    Pyxis nods.


    "Nice! Surely he left some tools behind."


    Crux''s room was located one floor higher so Pyxis dashed toward the stairs. Once he turned the corner the stock of a gun smacked him in the head. He fell back as the barrel of a gun touched his forehead.


    "Hostile cornered. Permission to exterminate?"


    The radio on the soldier''s shoulder made incomprehensible grable.


    "Understood."


    The soldier aimed their gun at Pyxis'' leg. Before he could pull it down, a gush of steam burst from the pipes. The soldier screamed as the steam blocked his vision. Pyxis used the opening to dart around the soldier. As Pyxis continued to run he saw the rest of the soldiers by the staircase. Onion barked and more pipes broke off from the wall, whacking the soldiers in the head and pinning them to the wall.


    Pyxis slid beneath the twisting pipes, a flurry of them jetting out from the wall and creating an obstacle course. Pyxis vaulted over multiple pipes, sidestepped pipes bashing against the soldiers and dove through tiny gaps in the pipes. Gunfire erupted as the soldiers shot blindly. Bullets ricocheting all around Pyxis.


    Onion appeared and barked before opening a small passage in the wall for Pyxis to crawl through to evade the bullets. Pyxis nodded and ducked down. He began to crawl when a hand grabbed his leg. He turned back to see one of the soldiers pulling him out. Pyxis tried to kick the soldier''s hand away but soon both of his ankles were in their hold. Pyxis panicked as the soldier pulled on his leg harder, clawing on the metallic floor of the passage, his nails scrapping against the rough metal.


    "NO!"


    Pyxis tried to pull away but was unable to, the pain in his leg causing him to scream.


    Onion growled before forcefully shutting the passage closed. The tearing and snapping of the soldier''s arms caused a muffled scream from the soldier. Pyxis lay down, the two limp and detached arms of the soldier now by his feet.


    "Thanks..."


    Pyxis pulled himself through the rest of the passage. Once out, Pyxis leaned against the wall and looked at his legs.


    "I think... I''ll be okay. Just need to take it slow for a bit."


    Pyxis stood up and slowly walked up the stairs. Each step was gruelling but eventually, he made it, sweat running down his cheek.


    "Come on... a little further."


    Pyxis pushed himself toward Crux''s room. His hand reached out toward it and pulled the handle down. The door creaked open as he collapsed in.


    "Argh!"


    Pyxis clutched his knees.


    He looked up to see the room barren. He slowly stood and locked the door behind him. A messy bed lay in the corner with piles of car magazines sitting beside it. On the workbench against the wall were buckets of paint and small figurines half-painted. Pyxis pulled himself onto the bed, his chest heaving as his legs ached. A constant thumping in his veins and creaking of his bones caused him to close his eyes and take deep breaths.


    Onion winced.


    Pyxis smiled.


    "I''m all good bud. Just a little beat up..."


    Pyxis looked around the room more, posters of women leaning over cars and movies covered the walls.


    "Heh... nothing. Damnit. Nothing to cut the chains and legs as useless as TV subscriptions..."


    Pyxis leaned back.


    "What do I do?"


    Onion whimpered, lying down and staring at Pyxis.


    As Pyxis mulled over the situation his radio began to produce static. His eyes widened and he grabbed his radio.


    "Navie! Meda! A-Anyone!"


    His radio produced a jumble of noises.


    "I''m here! I need help!"


    Through the static, Navie''s voice cut through.


    "Hello? Hello?"


    Pyxis smiled.


    "Navie! It''s me, Pyxis. Can you hear me?"


    Navie''s voice soon became clear.


    "I can hear you! Pyxis are you o-o-o-okay?"


    "I''m pretty beat up. I need some assistance to cut the hooks connected to the Advanced."


    "Alright. I''m on my way. Where are you?"


    "I''m hiding in Crux''s room. My legs are pretty sore, I can''t move."


    Navie went silent for a moment.


    "Where''s Crux''s room?"


    Pyxis looked surprised.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it."What?"


    "I forgot where his room is. I b-b-b-barely go there."


    "Uh, first floor of the maintenance tunnels. Weren''t you down here this morning to grab his baseball bats?"


    Navie goes quiet.


    "Sorry. This day has just gotten my brain all m-m-m-mixed up. I''m on my way. Stay put."


    The radio turned off. Pyxis looked to Onion.


    "Didn''t think Navie would get confused amidst all of this. I can''t blame her though."


    Onion looked uneasy.


    "You okay boy?"


    Onion looked toward the door of Crux''s room.


    Pyxis looked, footsteps growing louder.


    "Quiet... can''t know if it''s Navie."


    Soon a figure stopped in front of the door.


    "Is this Crux''s r-r-r-room?"


    Navie said wiggling the doorknob.


    Pyxis relaxed.


    "Thank god."


    Pyxis got up and limped toward the door, unlocking it.


    "Navie. Thank god you''re here. We need... to... uh..."


    The door slowly creaked open. Pyxis'' face dropped as he took a step back.


    "Something the m-m-m-matter?"


    Standing at the door was a man with pale skin. He stood tall and hunched over, his head hitting the ceiling of the hallway. His body was thin, it looked like just skin on bone. His fingers were robotic and his face was distorted. His eyes missing, just holes in his head. His large grin was uncanny.


    "Do I l-l-l-look different?"


    The man mimicked Navie''s voice before opening his mouth, his jaw snapping all the way open as he pulled Navie''s radio out of his throat.


    "Don''t worry about your f-f-f-friend. She''s in a better place now."


    The man''s hand shot out and grabbed Pyxis by the mouth, preventing him from screaming.


    "Pyxis?"


    Navie tapped her foot.


    "Pyxis respond."


    The radio fell dead silent.


    "Not getting through."


    A shadow fell over the Advance. Navie looked up to see the Advance had been dragged beneath the Ignition flagship. Flying high above the flagship was the massive Necrobeast chained to the warships. It circled above, its thousand eyes staring down at Navie.


    Draco leapt down.


    "I''m out of firing range. If I were to attack the warships now then the debris would just fall on top of us."


    Navie held her spyglass firmly.


    "It''s fine. We have an opening to cut ourselves loose."


    Navie approached the chains that connected the Advance to the Ignition warship.


    She reached her hand out when Draco stopped her.


    "Wait a second Captain. I don''t believe making contact with these chains is a smart idea."


    Navie nodded and backed away.


    "What''s wrong with them?"


    Draco approached the chain and plucked out a strand of hair. The hair morphed into an arrow that Draco used to touch the chain. Once the arrow made contact it melted instantly.


    Navie looked at the chain curiously.


    "Strange. The chain isn''t emitting any heat yet it can melt steel arrows?"


    Draco turned to Navie.


    "A peculiar metal. Boiling yet it emits no heat. The only indicator that it''s dangerous is the odd turquoise colour."


    Suddenly the chain began to rattle and Navie and Draco''s attention shot up. Coming down from the flagship were Ignition soldiers, sliding down the chain like a fireman pole. The ignition soldiers landed on the deck, their guns primed.


    "Eliminate hostiles."


    The Ignition soldiers rushed forward. Navie twirled her bat around and Draco loaded her bow.


    "Head down, batters up."


    Navie dashed forward.


    Navie swung her bat, whacking the gun out of a soldier. She then dropped to the floor as Draco fired an arrow. The arrow got lodged in the soldier''s neck. Navie zipped around the deck, lightning sprouting off her. Navie slammed her bat into the bottom of multiple soldiers'' jaws, throwing them all up into the air. Draco pulled her bow back and unleashed a barrage of arrows into the necks of all of the soldiers thrown into the air.


    The Ignition soldiers quickly reacted. A steady stream of gunfire was discharged. Navie ducked behind cover as Draco drew the soldier''s attention. With an opening seized, Navie ran out and slammed her bat on the ground, a surge of electricity exploding out. The electricity flew forward, using the bullets as conductors and swiftly reaching the barrels of the soldier''s guns.


    Before any of them could stop shooting their guns exploded throwing them all back. Navie and Draco soon cleaned up those who survived.


    Navie gave a long exhale.


    "Dropping down on us... they never give up."


    Draco looked up, her eyes scanning the warship.


    "Captain. There''s one more."


    Before Navie could look up, the deck was suddenly hit by an unknown object. The whole ship shook as the ground shattered around the impact zone. Once the dust settled a lanky man stood up. His grin was evil and his body was mutilated. Navie got to her feet, her heart rate increasing.


    "Oh?"


    The man looked at Navie and Draco with a sad expression.


    "Am I late to the p-p-p-party?"


    Draco didn''t hesitate and fired multiple arrows at the man. When the arrows hit him they melted, exactly like the chains. Draco''s eyes widened.


    The man chuckled.


    "Trying to pull a fast one on little ol'' me?"


    The man slowly waltzed toward Draco.


    "You''re like m-m-m-me. Not all there..."


    Draco cast her bow aside and threw a punch at the man. Navie''s expression shifted to horror as Draco''s arm melted like her arrows.


    Draco stared at the goo left where her arm once was.


    "Repairs needed..."


    The man stared blankly at Draco with his mouth hanging open.


    "Unfortunate."


    The man grabbed Draco''s head firmly.


    Navie shouted and ran toward him. She charged up a swing and thrust forward a surge of electricity. The man''s eyes widened but as the electricity touched her it fizzled out. He was completely impervious to any attack they threw at him.


    The man turned back to Draco.


    "I''ll get this over with. Sorry, it took so long."


    Draco''s head began to throb aggressively before melting into a goo.


    Navie backed away.


    "Shit..."


    Navie threw another wave of electricity. It did nothing. The man slowly approached her but she kept throwing more attacks at him.


    "What the hell are you?!"


    The man looked sad.


    "They call me Solution. Though I''ve never been too fond of that name personally."


    Solution reached his hand out with a sinister grin.


    Suddenly a radio on Solution''s hip went off.


    "Hostile cornered. Permission to exterminate?"


    Solution stopped and looked surprised.


    "There''s more of you... hm."


    Solution held the radio to his mouth. His jaw convulsed as a speaker came out of his mouth. In a gruff distorted voice, he spoke.


    "D-D-D-Do not kill. Incapacitate."


    "Understood."


    The radio turned off.


    Solution turned back to Navie who tried to hit him with her bat. Her bat was reduced to goo as well.


    "Didn''t work the first time. Won''t work now."


    Solution grabbed onto Navie''s wrists.


    Navie screamed as a burning sensation hit her.


    "FUCK, LET GO!"


    She tried to struggle but Solution leaned in close.


    "That was the lower-level team. They found another of your people down there. An odd place to hide? Those levels would be dedicated to... maintenance right?"


    Navie''s eyes widened.


    "I''ll take that expression as a yes. The only type of person to hide down there would be someone small, nimble, quick. Able to run into small places and dodge pursuers."


    Navie''s face dropped as the burning sensation increased.


    "That means those soldiers down there won''t find them. Well, they won''t catch them. The only way to lure a mouse is to trap it."


    Solution grabbed onto Navie''s throat.


    "You have use yet."


    Navie soon passed out. Solution grinned and reached into her mouth, his metal fingers worming their way down her throat and to her voice box. He began to tug at it before gently tearing it out. As Solution lifted Navie''s voice box out, he then placed it on his tongue and swallowed. A giddy laugh escaped from his mouth.


    Solution quickly covered his mouth.


    "Oh, I shouldn''t laugh. How rude of me. Teehee."


    Solution covered his mouth like a smug, guilty teenager.


    Soon more Ignition soldiers descended from the flagship and approached the unconscious Navie.


    Solution turned to them.


    "Take her away. I need her alive or I''ll lose her beautiful voice."


    The Ignition soldiers lifted Navie away.


    On the ground, a radio sat. Solution picked it up and turned it on. Static greeted him.


    "Broken. Let me fix that for you."


    Solution swallowed the radio. A wave of voices exploded from his mouth. He threw up words and spat out emotions. Once the sickness left he stood and spoke into the radio.


    "Hello? Hello?"


    On the other side, a voice responded.


    "Navie! It''s me, Pyxis. Can you hear me?"


    Solution grinned.


    "I can hear you! Pyxis are you o-o-o-okay?"


    Meanwhile...


    Sitting atop a green field. Wind weaving its way through each tuff of fur surrounding them. A soft whistle soothed the ground in which a woman sat.


    "Oh, Zerrinthuuk. Do you hear the lions roar slowly quiet?"


    The woman stood up. She was covered in thick wooden armour that covered every inch of her. Talismans and dreamcatchers were strewn across her body. Ancient markings were imprinted on her armour. Horns that stood almost 3ft tall.


    "I can hear them beg for us, Zerrinthuuk."


    She held a wooden staff up. The top of the staff was carved into a crescent shape. In the centre was a beating heart with two strings wrapped around it.


    "HEAR US! MESSIAH AND ZERRINTHUUK HAVE COME TO FREE YOU!"


    She waved the staff around.


    "Soon, we may begin."


    Zerrinthuuk flapped its colossal wings as it circled the three Ignition warships and Advance below. Messiah slammed her staff down on Zerrinthuuk, a rumbling roar causing ripples through the entire sky. Messiah slowly walked across Zerrinthuuk''s back until she stood on top of its head.


    Messiah stared down at the sea of clouds.


    "The Necrobeasts on this island bow to a false prophet. Let us all set them free."


    Messiah turned around to face a small army of Ignition soldiers dressed like her, covered in mossy wooden armour. They all clutched onto similar staffs, beating hearts at the centre. They all kneeled to Messiah.


    "YES MESSIAH!"


    They shouted in unison.


    Messiah spread her arms out.


    "Then let us show them the way home."


    Messiah let herself fall back. She slowly fell off Zerrinthuuk and descended toward Father''s island. She smiled as the rest of her followers did the same, diving off the side of Zerrinthuuk. Father''s island would know a war like no other...

 037 - In Another Life

    Nayjhren stirred in his sleep. The soft chirping of birds intrigued him, so he slowly opened his eyes to find himself amidst a field of flowers. Surrounding the field was a dark and mysterious jungle. He sat up, his eyes adjusting to how bright it was. He looked down to see his clothes had changed. Now, he wore a soft white robe, his fingers adorned with various rings with intricate designs. Around his neck was a small carved wooden pendant. Nayjhren slowly stood, the serenity calming but offputting the longer he looked around.


    In the distance, Nayjhren heard voices. He walked toward it, the flowers beneath his feet moving away before he stepped on them. When he reached the top of a hill he looked down to see a pond of clear water, around it, children playing and talking. Nayjhren looked confused before one of the children spotted him.


    "He''s awake!"


    The rest of the children looked up and waved at Nayjhren. A few began to run up the hill toward him. Nayjhren froze, unsure of what to do. The children all wore similar clothing to him; they even had identical pendants.


    Nayjhren slowly backed away as a small group of children gathered around him.


    "W-Who are you?"


    One kid walked forward, her bright red eyes staring at Nayjhren as she grabbed his hand.


    "I''m so glad to see you again!"


    Another kid held onto his other hand. His eyes the same bright red.


    "Stopped snoozing I see."


    More of the children began to hold onto Nayjhren.


    Nayjhren''s eyes darted across their faces, the feeling of them holding onto him causing him great discomfort.


    "S-Stop!"


    Nayjhren pulled away.


    "What are you doing?!"


    The children all looked at each other worried.


    One of them came forward.


    "It''s us... your family."


    Nayjhren''s eyes widened.


    "Wh... what? No that''s... why..."


    Nayjhren blinked rapidly.


    "Which family...?"


    The children all made way as a girl with braided black hair and red eyes walked forward.


    "Nayjhren..."


    Her eyes glistened as she stared at him.


    Nayjhren shook his head.


    "No... no no..."


    The girl reached her hand out and smiled.


    "You recognize us... right? Even though we look like this..."


    Nayjhren slapped her hand away.


    "I don''t! Stay away from me!"


    Nayjhren turned around and ran.


    The girl called out distressed.


    "Nayjhren! Wait!"


    Nayjhren ran from the flower field and into the jungle. Images of his past flashed into his head.


    "Why did they... seems so familiar. It can''t be... no way."


    Nayjhren kept running deeper into the forest.


    The jungle was humid, the wetness sticking to his skin as he pushed past bushes and branches. Distant calls of crows echoed through the forest as he heard rustling behind him. He gripped the sides of his head before smacking into a branch and falling into the mud. He lay in the mud, his chest heaving as he was sprawled out. He slowly got up, his muscles aching and his body in pain all over. As he got to his feet he looked around, jungle on every side. From the greenery, red beady eyes crept forward. Nayjhren''s eyes widened before a cougar leapt forward and tackled Nayjhren to the ground.


    Nayjhren tried to push it off.


    "NO STOP!"


    The cougar kept Nayjhren pinned.


    Nayjhren struggled and briefly managed to free his leg. He kicked the cougar away and tried to stand.


    "What are you?!"


    A hand grabbed onto Nayjhren''s ankle. He looked down to see the cougar slowly morph back into the black-haired girl.


    "Nayjhren, please... it''s me."


    Nayjhren hesitated.


    "I... I don''t understand. Who are you!"


    The girl tried to stand. Nayjhren glared down at her.


    "Tell me!"


    The girl slowly stood.


    "Tekleha. Remember?"


    Nayjhren stared at her in disbelief.


    "That''s..."


    Nayjhren looked at her body.


    "You''re lying!"


    Tekleha smiled weakly and put her hands on his shoulder.


    "I promise you. It''s me. Your best friend from the nest."


    Nayjhren looked distraught.


    "I... I won''t be fooled so easily."


    Tekleha put her forehead to his.


    "Good. I''m not trying to fool you."


    Tears welled up in Nayjhren''s eyes.


    "Prove it..."


    Tekleha pulled out an old worn leather-bound book. Gold accents highlighted the name.


    "You had this right?"


    Nayjhren''s face contorted with shock.


    "You never showed it to anyone but... Father kept it close."


    Nayjhren took the book. Tears running down his cheek.


    "The Atlas..."


    Nayjhren hugged the book close to his chest.


    "How did... That''s impossible!"


    Tekleha put her arm on his shoulder.


    "It''s not the one you had. Father decided to make his own, to help teach us about the world."


    "He knew I read an Atlas?"


    "You weren''t exactly sneaky with it. Father said you read it in his branches."


    Nayjhren looked down at the book.


    "How is this all real? How are you alive? How are you... human!?"


    Tekleha held his hands.


    "Come back and we can show you everything that''s happened. Father would love to speak with you again."


    Nayjhren looked away.


    "Is Father here?"


    Tekleha looked conflicted.


    "Well, It''s a complicated matter."


    Suddenly someone in a brown cloak and bear mask dropped down. Nayjhren backed away, cautious of this new individual.


    Tekleha reassured Nayjhren.


    "It''s okay. He''s one of us."


    The bear mask looked around.


    "What are you doing out here without your mask and cloak Tekleha?"


    Tekleha rubbed her head.


    "I didn''t have time to put it on."


    "Well get back to the Glade. Before your past starts leaking."


    The bear mask person then looked to Nayjhren.


    "It''s good to see you awake Nayjhren. Talk later if we can."


    The bear mask person leapt back up into the trees.


    Nayjhren crept forward.


    "Who was that?"


    Tekleha sighed.


    "One of the guardians. He and a few others keep watch for danger."


    Tekleha began to walk back toward where they came.


    "Come. It isn''t safe for me to be this exposed out of the Glade."


    Nayjhren watched Tekleha walk away. He sighed before following her.


    "Did we scare him away?"


    A girl said looking out into the jungle.


    "Of course we did, Jasmine!"


    A boy groaned crossing his arms.


    "We shouldn''t have just surrounded him like that, he just woke up!"


    "Don''t holler Harris. We just got a little enthusiastic."


    A serious boy said.


    "I hope he didn''t die. He might have your first friend, Cae."


    A girl said with a monotone expression.


    Jasmine began to tear up.


    "Don''t say the d-word, Linny! He''ll be okay! Him and Tekleha..."


    Cae scoffed.


    "Yes, I trust a Guardian would have discovered them by now. I''m confident they''ll return any moment."


    Harris leaned back.


    "Maybe Tekleha turned?"


    Jasmine began to cry.


    "Don''t say that!"


    Linny patted Jasmine on the back.


    "Shh, It might be okay. It might be okay."


    Cae rolled his eyes.


    "You call that reassurance? Please, even I could do better."This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Linny glared at Cae.


    "Be my guest, Jasmine''s getting tears all over me anyway."


    Cae approached Jasmine and cleared his throat.


    "Do not worry Jasmine. They have a pi percent chance to make it back unscathed or unturned. My approximates tell me that in a matter of less than 30 seconds, both will arrive back at our destination!"


    Jasmine stopped crying and looked at Cae confused.


    "Wh-Wha..?"


    Harris snickered.


    "He''s just saying big words to try and sound smart. He has no idea what any of that even means."


    Cae went red.


    "I''d like to see you cobble together a precise measurement then!"


    Harris burst out laughing.


    "Stop talking! You just sound like more of an idiot."


    Cae rolled up his non-existent sleeves and puffed up his chest.


    "Wanna brawl?"


    Harris shook his head.


    "Don''t embarrass yourself more. I''m begging."


    Linny began to cheer in her same monotone voice.


    "Yeah. Get him Cae. Beat him up."


    Harris looked worried.


    "Linny don''t! You know how he gets when-"


    Suddenly Cae threw a kick at Harris and launched him across the Glade into the pond.


    Linny clapped sarcastically.


    "Sooo coool."


    Nayjhren and Tekleha kept walking through the jungle. Nayjhren stayed quiet, unsure of what to say.


    "You''re confused. I get it. I was too when I woke up here."


    Tekleha looked over her shoulder at him.


    "The others could probably explain it better but... we''ve been reborn."


    Nayjhren looks up at her.


    "I do have many questions about all of this but... I just don''t understand why you''re so happy to see me."


    Tekleha walked beside Nayjhren.


    "Why wouldn''t we be? You''re family. Of course, we''d be happy to see you. You might be a little taller and have a deeper voice but... you''re still the little kid we took care of."


    Nayjhren shook his head.


    "How do you forgive me? I caused everything to be destroyed, the nest, our home, even... you."


    Nayjhren put his hand to his forehead.


    "I messed up... how can you let me back? I don''t deserve this... any of this."


    Tekleha smiled.


    "Father has many regrets from that day as well. He didn''t blame you, only himself."


    "Yet he was right. If I hadn''t gone snooping, if I had just stayed there, lived normally... none of this would have happened."


    Tekleha stopped.


    "None of this?"


    Tekleha gestured to her human body.


    "Nayjhren, we are like this because of you."


    Nayjhren found it hard to believe.


    "But..."


    Tekleha shook her head.


    "No buts. This is the truth. You opened Father''s eyes. You showed him how close you were to creating peace. He says that if he had trusted you more, told you the truth of... everything then creating peace between people and Necrobeast would have already happened."


    Nayjhren stopped.


    "Maybe..."


    Tekleha rubbed Nayjhren''s shoulder.


    "When you get the chance, speak with Father. He would be more than happy to explain everything to you. He has missed you. More than anyone."


    Nayjhren and Tekleha soon exited the forest and came back to the flower field. Everyone ran toward them with smiles on their faces. Nayjhren stared at them, trying to make sense of everything.


    Tekleha turned to him.


    "Until then, just try to enjoy yourself. Welcome home, Nayjhren."


    Everyone surrounded Nayjhren and began to poke and prod at him. They invaded his space and commented on everything about him, from his hair to his height they wanted to know everything about it. Nayjhren could only smile, he wanted nothing more than this.


    A little while later...


    "You two ready?"


    Harris asked standing behind Cae and Nayjhren.


    Cae stood beside Nayjhren as he looked down at the water. They were standing on a large boulder beside the pond, Nayjhren was stretching as he prepared to dive off.


    Cae did a few squats.


    "Prepared to be humiliated?"


    Nayjhren smirked.


    "Just you wait. I have something new to try."


    Cae remained squatted.


    "I''m utterly perplexed you even acquiesced to antagonize me in such a competition. Let the more well-equipped individual win."


    Harris snickered.


    "You sound so stupid!"


    Cae turned to Harris with a terrifying glare.


    "How about I kick you down with us!"


    Harris looked horrified and quickly whistled.


    "Uh, Ready set go!"


    Nayjhren dove off the boulder as Cae shot off the ground high into the air. Jasmine spat out her drink as she watched Cae disappear behind the sun''s shine. Nayjhren plummeted toward the water and spread his body out flat.


    Harris looked concerned.


    "What is he doing!?"


    Cae wooshed past at extreme speeds. For a split second, he and Nayjhren made eye contact. Cae winked and Nayjhren smirked. As Cae preemptively celebrated his victory he suddenly felt his body change. Before he could do anything he and Nayjhren swapped places. Cae went from speeding down into the water to now falling flat on it.


    He hit the water with an echoing slap.


    Jasmine closed her eyes and covered them with her hands.


    "Oh my!"


    Tekleha''s mouth slowly opened.


    "Ouch..."


    Linny stared blankly at Cae slowly sinking into the water. Unamused.


    Nayjhren hit the water soon after. His dive was perfect and he sprouted out of the water with his arms high.


    Harris nodded.


    "Cae got what he deserved finally."


    Tekleha turned to Jasmine and Linny.


    "That was an interesting dive. I have to say I am shocked."


    Jasmine looked toward the water.


    "Uh... Cae hasn''t come up yet."


    Linny looked uninterested.


    "It was whatever. I''ve been more shocked before."


    Jasmine started to get worried.


    "No guys, he hasn''t come up and... I think Nayjhren''s drowning!"


    Nayjhren struggled to keep himself afloat, he thrashed around in the water and began to sink.


    "H-HELP!!!"


    Tekleha and Linny continued to discuss who won the competition in great detail. Jasmine tried to pull both of them out but they had sunk deeper and deeper.


    Harris walked over.


    "That was some competition. Don''t see a move like that often."


    Tekleha nodded.


    "It seems Nayjhren has changed, not just physically, but also ability-wise."


    Linny looked down at a small frog. She watched to hop along the shore of the pond.


    Jasmine continued to try and pull Nayjhren and Cae out.


    "GUYS! I REALLY NEED HELP!"


    As both of them began to drown Jasmine resorted to her final plan.


    "No choice now..."


    As Tekleha and Harris kept talking they were interrupted when Jasmine transformed into an Orca and fished Nayjhren and Cae out of the water. She threw them on the bank, both coughing up water and struggling to breathe.


    Nayjhren collapsed on the ground.


    "Did... I win?"


    Tekleha nervously giggled.


    "Well... that swap move was cool but you did hit the water a little late."


    Harris crossed his arms.


    "So, we''re giving the win to Cae."


    Cae crawled his way toward them.


    "Extraordinary!"


    Cae then collapsed unconscious.


    Harris helped Nayhjren up.


    "So, mind disclosing the secret technique you used there?"


    Nayjhren sat on a rock.


    "It''s a long story but... I''ve been experimenting with my powers and by connecting my soul with another I can swap places with them. The problem is I can''t disconnect our souls fast enough so when Cae hit the water I felt it... all of it."


    Nayjhren shuddered.


    Harris laughed.


    "That''s dope! Think you can teach me that? I have a few things I wanna do Cae... I''ve had enough of his kicks..."


    Nayjhrne scratched the back of his head.


    "I can try. I don''t think we will get very far though."


    Tekleha sat next to Nayjhren.


    "Next time you''ll get him."


    Nayjhren smiled. Tekleha then looked around.


    "Where''s Jasmine?"


    Everyone looked to the centre of the pond and saw Jasmine, back to her human form, thrashing around in the water, struggling to breathe.


    Tekleha shot up.


    "Crap?! I forgot, none of us know how to swim! Hold on Jasmine!"


    Nayjhren sat back and admired everything around him. He saw many groups of kids hanging out by the pond and flower field. The people around him laughed and he had nothing to hide, no wrongs that he felt ashamed of. As he took everything in he couldn''t help but think about when he was first released from the cell beneath the church in Jia. He did think of Jia as a home but he couldn''t shake the sinking feeling that was brewing in his gut.


    Jasmine walked up to Nayjhren, throwing Jasmine down.


    "Are you feeling okay? I hope drowning didn''t hurt too much."


    Jasmine nodded.


    "I''m okay, thank you."


    Nayjhren smiled softly before noticing how other people around the pond began to look scared, they were all looking up at the sky with shocked expressions.


    Tekleha looked up.


    "Oh my god..."


    Nayjhren spun around and looked up. His blood ran cold and he went pale. From the sky, they saw people. People falling. What looked like only a few soon grew to what looked like hundreds. They all plummeted toward the island.


    Tekleha began to run away.


    "I don''t like that. We need to get somewhere safe."


    Harris looked stern.


    "We can go to the podium. Prin''s powers should protect us there."


    Nayjhren began to follow.


    "What''s happening? Who are those people falling?"


    Tekleha looked up, her face filling with worry.


    "I have no idea."


    Meanwhile...


    The Spectators ran around gearing up. Guns cocked, armour clicked and people gathered. Carleton walked around to get a better view of the meeting. Standing at the front were Lord Vivian and his assistant, Terrintul.


    Lord Vivian paced back and forth.


    "Spectators. I know the mission has changed many times but I am left with little options. The initial group we sent in encountered an issue. No matter what we do, any team we send into the jungle comes back out. We have sent in multiple teams and none have been able to break through the darkness of the jungle. Even leaving breadcrumbs does not help."


    Lord Vivian looked to Carleton and nodded.


    "On account of one soldier making it through. Spectator Hiro has disappeared after venturing into the jungle. This means there is a way through and we will find it. For now, prepare to burn this jungle to the ground. If we cannot go through it we will go over it."


    Many of the Spectators grabbed oil and gas containers, pouring them on the outskirts of the jungle.


    Carleton approached Lord Vivian.


    "My lord, is this such a good idea?"


    Vivian turned to Carleton with an intrigued expression.


    "Why do you doubt it?"


    Carleton looked worried.


    "The jungle must have a reason for keeping us out. It is best not to tempt it. Perhaps Hiro going missing was a warning."


    Vivian nodded thoughtfully.


    "Perhaps. We have no other choice at this moment. Our enemy approaches the Haab''."


    Vivian gestured to the sky. Carleton looked up to see people falling from the sky. His expression contorted to shock.


    "My god..."


    Vivian watched the people fall, an irritation building in him.


    "Get to work. This whole Island can burn for all I care. What we need is that Haab'', now."


    Vivian looked over his shoulder to Carleton.


    "Do your job or... would you want to end up like little miss Julie...?"


    Carleton nodded.


    "Understood, my lord."


    Carleton turned toward the jungle as it was set ablaze. The assault had begun.

 038 - Retrograde

    Hiro turned away, his eye twitching.


    "Can you two be serious for a MINUTE?!"


    Century and Ezra snickered as they pointed at a rock that looked like it had a face. Hiro was unamused and grumbled, stomping off. As they continued their trek through the jungle, Hiro was constantly interrupted by Century and Ezra''s idiotic antics.


    "Look at that tree!"


    Ezra ran up to a tree that looked like it had a butt.


    "Eh, could be better."


    Century looked to Hiro.


    "What do you think?"


    Hiro glared down at Century.


    "Shut up."


    They continued walking, Century and Ezra growing more annoying with each step.


    "Hey, Hiro check out this hole!"


    Century waved Hiro over.


    Hiro begrudgingly waltzed over, as he got closer to the hole he noticed a weird pattern on the floor. He inspected the pattern closer when a hole suddenly appeared by his feet. The pattern was a piece of cloth placed over a hole that was going to trap him.


    Ezra poked his head out from behind a tree, rope in hand.


    "Did we get him?"


    Hiro looked horrified.


    "What the hell are you doing?!"


    Century smacked Ezra over the head.


    "You pulled it WAY too early."


    Hiro stomped his foot down.


    "You two were trying to kill me?!"


    Hiro looked down with a distraught look.


    "Unbelievable."


    As Hiro began to walk away he suddenly fell down a second hole.


    Century howls with laughter.


    "THAT ACTUALLY WORKED!?"


    Hiro crawled out of the hole.


    "As soon as I get the Haab'' I''m killing both of these idiots."


    After many jokes, Century and Ezra calmed down and walked alongside Hiro. Century glanced occasionally at Hiro.


    "There a problem?"


    Hiro looked over to Century.


    Century looked the other way.


    "Nope. Just watching our surroundings."


    Hiro nodded. After a few minutes of silence, he spoke.


    "So, how did you two meet?"


    Century spun her head to look at Hiro.


    "W-What? What do you mean...?"


    Century''s cheeks began to turn pink.


    Hiro looked confused.


    "It''s a simple question. How did Ezra and you meet."


    "We didn''t meet."


    Ezra ran ahead and walked backwards to face Hiro and Century.


    "Century found me, more or less."


    Century put her hands in her pockets.


    "Yeah, this creep was hiding in the bushes near where I woke up."


    "Now hold on! That makes it seem like I was being weird, which I wasn''t!"


    Ezra crossed his arms.


    "I was simply... rehearsing."


    Century turned to Hiro.


    "I found him writing a list of jokes he would tell me when I woke up. And oh boy did he need some pointers."


    Ezra waved his hands around.


    "Now hold on a second! I had a couple of good ones."


    Century scoffed.


    "You mean the one about the dam? Come on, that was lame."


    Hiro kept walking, closing his eyes to relax a little.


    "Hit me."


    Century and Ezra both turned in shock.


    "Wait you actually wanna hear them?"


    Ezra jumped around all giddy.


    "Seriously? You''ll only regret it..."


    Century braced herself.


    "Just tell ''em already, before I change my mind."


    Hiro crossed his arms.


    Ezra cleared his throat.


    "Of course!"


    "Ahem, What did the fish say when he swam into a wall?"


    Hiro shrugged.


    "Dunno, what?"


    Ezra went to speak but laughed at his own joke.


    "Dam!"


    Hiro brushed his shoulder.


    "Hm. Two out of ten."


    Ezra looked worried.


    "Hold on, you''re rating them?!"


    Ezra pulled out the paper with all his jokes written down.


    "Okay well... let me try another!"


    "Alright, I sold my vacuum the other day. It was just collecting dust."


    Hiro nodded.


    "Better. I''d give it a... four out of ten."


    Ezra panicked and checked his notes.


    "Tough crowd. I really gotta go all out."


    "Hm. Okay got it. A blind man walked into a bar and said ''Ow!''"


    Hiro''s lip twitched.


    "I''ll give you that. Seven out of ten."


    Ezra flipped through his notes aggressively.


    "One last one! This one will get you."


    "They say there are three types of people in this world. Those who can count and those who can''t."


    Hiro looks down not making any reaction.


    Century shakes her head.


    "That was the best you brought? See I told you-"


    Hiro looks up, a small chuckle coming from him.


    "I get it!"


    Century looks surprised and nervously laughs alongside him.


    "Eight out of ten. Probably the most you''ll get out of me."


    Ezra pumps his fist.


    "I''ll take it! See Century, these jokes are pretty funny."


    Century rubs the back of her neck.


    "Well... it wasn''t too bad I guess."


    Ezra shook his head.


    "Uh-uh. No switching sides now."


    Century sighed and looked around, muttering something under her breath.


    "Onto more important matters. When will we reach the Haab''?"


    Hiro asked.


    Ezra pondered for a second.


    "Not sure..."


    Ezra continued to walk backwards, unaware of his surroundings.


    "The island isn''t that big so probably in..."


    Before anyone could notice, Ezra slipped as he stepped off a cliff. Hiro lunged forward in hopes of catching him. Century ran to help Hiro.


    Hiro dove onto the ground and reached his hand out.


    "Ezra!"


    Ezra clung to Hiro''s hand, his entire body dangling off the edge of the cliff.


    "I-I got it!"


    Century looked over the edge and reached her hand out.


    "Grab on!"


    Ezra reached out his hand to grab ahold of Century but suddenly both Hiro and Century''s faces went blank. They showed no expression and their bodies slowly went limp. Ezra started to lose his grip.


    "Oh no... no no no..."


    Ezra tried to climb up.


    "You have to be kidding me! They''re going into a memory now!?"


    Hiro slowly let go of Ezra.


    "Damnit not now! Come on! Wake up!"


    Ezra slipped and fell down the cliff, screaming all the way down...


    Hiro pulled Kaleido up onto the platform.


    "Up you get."


    Kaleido smiled.


    "Thanks! This place really is big huh."


    Hiro looked up to see a glowing metropolis. Neon advertisements, enormous skyscrapers and an eternal night thanks to the ceiling covering the whole city. Distant sounds of gunfire echoed across the city, honking of cars and the booming voices of ads clouded Hiro''s mind. The place smelled of sulphur and grime, the air thick and hot.


    Hiro gazed at the cityscape looming around him when a hand grasped his shoulder. He spun around to see Annabelle in her signature long black trench coat. Hiro''s eyes widened upon the realization.


    Annabelle checked Hiro''s eyes.


    "Hiro? Is everything okay?"


    Hiro slowly nodded.


    "Dandy."


    Annabelle moved away and began to walk toward a large warehouse.


    "Good, let''s keep moving then."


    Casper looked to Hiro.


    "If you''re nervous don''t worry. This is just a recon mission. Nothing too serious yet."


    Kaleido skipped behind Annabelle.


    "Come on Hiro! Don''t be a scaredy-cat!"


    Hiro sighed.


    "I''m coming, I''m coming."


    As Hiro began to walk with them he saw Century walking beside him.


    "Now, what do we have here?"


    Hiro turned to her.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Century looked at him, sceptical.


    "What am I talking about? Uh, hello! Look around you. Doesn''t this seem a bit strange to you?"


    Hiro looked perplexed.


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere."Strange? I mean... I''ve never been to the undercity before so it is a little strange."


    Century groaned.


    "Not that idiot! The fact we''re here! I don''t think we''re supposed to be back here."


    Hiro stared at Century, utterly taken aback by it all.


    "Back where?"


    Annabelle looked back.


    "Are you two gonna speed this up? We have a job y''know."


    Hiro turned to Annabelle.


    "Yeah, coming."


    Hiro glared at Century.


    "I don''t know who you are or what you''re talking about but we have a job. Stop messing around."


    Century looked concerned as Hiro walked off.


    "Fine. Be like that dumbass."


    Century watched Hiro walk off.


    "Does... he seriously not remember...?"


    Century bit her lip.


    "Fuck..."


    As the group ventured deeper into the warehouse, the array of light from the city began to dim. Faint illuminations came from the warehouse lights hanging above. The air grew warmer when they found a pile of scrap sitting in a puddle of mercury.


    Annabelle approached the edge of the puddle, looking at her reflection it in.


    "Is this it?"


    Casper walked through the puddle.


    "This is what the tip said."


    Annabelle looked up worried.


    "Careful! You don''t know how dangerous this stuff could be."


    Casper scooped up a handful of mercury.


    "Just standard mercury. You''ll be fine."


    Century approached the mercury.


    "What does it do?"


    Casper sifted through the pile of scrap.


    "Not much. Dental fillings are the main use I can think of. Other than that it''s just a liquid with a really low melting point. You''ll mostly find it in liquid form, given that the environment is at least room temperature."


    Kaleido skipped through the puddle, jumping around in it.


    "It just stays in weird blobs!"


    Casper got covered in mercury from all of the splashing.


    "Uh. Kaleido... settle down a little. I need to concentrate."


    Kaleido pouted.


    "Fine."


    She then ran over to Hiro who was watching from afar.


    "Heyyy!"


    Hiro looked down at her.


    "Hello. You need something?"


    Kaleido shook her head.


    "Nope. Casper just doesn''t want me messing around."


    Kaleido jumped up onto a couple of boxes and sat down, kicking her feet off the side.


    "What''s your power?"


    Hiro kicked a chunk of metal.


    "Hm? Teleporting."


    Kaleido smiled.


    "Show me!"


    Hiro unclipped his biker helmet from his belt.


    "I''m a Likeable user. Got a piece of my hair infused with this helmet."


    Hiro tossed the helmet across the aisle. In the blink of an eye he teleported to where the helmet was thrown, however, now the helmet was on his head.


    Kaleido clapped.


    "That''s cool!"


    Hiro took the helmet off.


    "If I need I can also teleport the helmet back to my hand as well."


    Hiro tossed the helmet far into the distance. He heard it hit the metal walls of the warehouse before he put his hand out. The helmet then teleported into his hand.


    "What about you?"


    Kaleido hopped down and pranced toward Hiro. She faced the boxes she was sitting atop and readied herself.


    "Got my powers in my eyelashes. Watch this."


    Kaleido pulled her eyelids open wide, her stary eyes glistening beneath the faint light. The boxes began to glow and slowly float up.


    "Once I have something in my grasp I got full control over it!"


    Kaleido''s eyes darted left. The boxes were tossed in the direction she was looking.


    "Whichever way I move my eyes is the direction in which things go in!"


    Hiro leaned back and nodded.


    "Impressive. Don''t know lots of people that have their powers come from their eyelashes."


    Kaleido looked up surprised.


    "Really? I know like... two people who do!"


    "I knew a guy who had his powers come from the hairs on his knuckles."


    Kaleido''s mouth opened wide.


    "Knuckles?! What did he do?"


    "He had INSANE punches. Could break steal into shards."


    "Did you ever fight him? Please tell me you did."


    Hiro put his hand on the back of his neck.


    "Nah. Never knew him too well so I never fought him. I would have been destroyed though."


    "Then when we meet him we gotta fight him together!"


    Kaleido held up one of her arms, flexing her scrawny biceps.


    "Me and you? We could make a great team."


    Hiro''s eyebrow raised.


    "How so?"


    "You throw that helmet thingy of yours and I can redirect it! Need to get behind him? Chuck it up and I''ll redirect it to wherever you need! We''d be unstoppable!"


    Hiro nodded.


    "Sounds like a plan. Never really had a team before... let alone a team-up attack."


    "Whaaat?! What about your friends? Never tried to come up with cool moves with them?"


    Hiro looked down and exhaled.


    "No... not a lot."


    Kaleido put her hands on her hips.


    "Were you one of those loners who never talked to anyone?"


    Hiro looked taken aback by how blunt Kaleido was being.


    "Well... I um."


    "You WERE! I can see it on your face!"


    Kaleido pointed at Hiro.


    "RIGHT THERE!"


    Hiro gently smacked her hand away.


    "What!? You''re lying."


    "Nuh-uh!"


    Kaleido began to poke at Hiro''s face.


    "Right there! There! There!"


    Hiro tried to smack her hand away.


    "Stop! What are you doing?!"


    Century watched them from a distance, her mind slowly wandering.


    "Hey."


    Annabelle put her hand on Century''s shoulder.


    "We got what we came for. Let''s go."


    Century nodded.


    "Uh yeah. Coming."


    Century and the others began to walk out of the warehouse.


    "Traces of lead were the only identifiable feature. Seems the mercury came from our target."


    Casper jotted things down in a book.


    "I''m thinking... magnet abilities? No bodies which is the most concerning thing."


    Annabelle walked alongside Casper.


    "There were reports of missing workers. Perhaps we are dealing with a kidnapping instead of murder."


    "No other signs of struggle. Lead is most likely from bullets. Explains why our informant found empty guns scattered around."


    Casper rubbed his chin.


    "All we have is a name. Cailenger. No idea what they look like or what their abilities are."


    "We do know Ignition wants them. Dunno if it''s for the knowledge they hold or how capable they are."


    Annabelle pulled out a phone.


    "I''ll try and contact our informant again. When we get back fill Julie in on what we found."


    Century walked behind them before stopping.


    "He turns people to scrap."


    Casper and Annabelle turned around. Hiro and Kaleido soon stopped to look as well.


    "Huh?"


    Casper looked confused.


    Annabelle looked at the others.


    "What did you say?"


    Century shakes her head.


    "Do none of you really remember?"


    Century looked up.


    "Cailenger. He''s long dead. You killed him, Annabelle."


    Annabelle looked concerned.


    "Century. What the hell are you saying."


    Annabelle readied herself.


    Casper nervously chuckled.


    "That''s an... odd joke Century. C''mon. Let''s just go back."


    Kaleido looked anxious.


    "Hiro..."


    Century looked at their hesitant and threatened gazes.


    "Why are you looking at me like that? Fine. Need me to spit it out. Cailenger. Lyn Jin District. He''s hiding on the docks in a facility like this. He forces his hair down people''s throats and they turn into... I dunno... trinkets! Or... that''s what he called them."


    Annabelle looked at Casper.


    "I knew this was a stupid idea."


    Casper backed away.


    "I didn''t think she was actually a traitor!"


    Century''s eyes went wide.


    "What? A traitor?"


    Annabelle slowly began to shift into the shadows.


    "Century. Tell us right now. Are you on our side or not?"


    Century stared blankly at Annabelle.


    "No. I''m on no one''s side. Just get me the hell out of here!"


    Hiro collapsed to the floor clutching his head.


    "SHIT!"


    Hiro began to roll around the floor, his head throbbing.


    "C-Century..."


    He coughed. Blood covering the ground.


    "Where... are we...?"


    The space around them began to shake. Kaleido, Annabelle and Casper were all frozen and soon the memory faded.


    Hiro fell back. He looked around to see the jungle once more.


    "What the hell..."


    Hiro looked around and saw Century slowly getting up.


    Century rubbed her head.


    "How did..."


    A sudden sharp pain then hit her. She groaned in pain.


    "Ah fuck!"


    Ezra ran over to Century and gently laid her down.


    "Are you okay?"


    Century laid back.


    "NO! Get off me!"


    Century pushed Ezra away.


    "What was that? How did I... go back?"


    Ezra stood up and sighed.


    "Damnit. I didn''t think you two would enter a memory at that moment."


    Ezra paced around.


    "Okay. We need to keep moving. Now."


    Hiro sat up.


    "You mind explaining a little? Feel like I can barely stay conscious here."


    Century stood.


    "My head''s killin'' me too."


    Ezra faced both of them.


    "Don''t freak out when I tell you this."


    Hiro rolled his eyes.


    "Always the best opener..."


    Ezra cleared his throat.


    "You''re gonna lose your mind."


    Hiro and Century stared at him blankly.


    "That''s good! The bad part is out of the way and you two didn''t freak out."


    Century shook her head.


    "''Cause what am I suppose to take away from that? You saying we''re going nuts?"


    Ezra waved his hands around.


    "No no. When you entered the memory you did so without me. This meant I couldn''t fix any issues that may have arisen."


    Ezra knelt.


    "Let me explain. When you enter a memory, I also enter it. You can''t see me but I am watching. This is purely to prevent you from becoming conscious and accidentally altering the memory. The problem with you two is that you are the first duo to enter the same memory. Hiro has no problem losing consciousness and replaying the memory since it''s coming from HIS mind but Century on the other hand..."


    Ezra looked down.


    "Century needs to manually lose consciousness aka I need to get rid of Century''s memory while you''re in there. It''s a painless and easy process but because I fell off the cliff I couldn''t enter the memory and Century never lost consciousness."


    Century''s eyes widened.


    "So... what? We''re just rewatching our past? Unable to change it?"


    Ezra looked to Century.


    "This isn''t a time machine. You aren''t actually going back into the past you''re just reliving the memory. Because you''re conscious it means you know it''s a memory. You know what will happen and that things aren''t real."


    Hiro stands up.


    "How is that bad?"


    Ezra takes a deep breath.


    "That''s why I said you two are losing your minds. Literally. That little mess-up Century made in that memory has permanently damaged BOTH of your minds. Your memory, your thoughts, your personality. All of that is slowly fading. If we don''t try and fix it you''ll... be a wandering corpse."


    Hiro turned to Century.


    "You idiot! What the hell were you thinking?"


    Century snarled.


    "How is this my fault?! Ezra messed up by walking off a cliff!"


    Hiro drove his finger into Century''s shoulder.


    "Couldn''t have just played along. Always gotta screw shit up."


    "You... You actually blame me for this!?"


    "Course I do! Don''t forget you''re the reason for ANY of this. You and you''re curse..."


    Century''s pupils dilated.


    "What did you say...?"


    "What? Didn''t think I knew about that? Little Miss Curse-y is what HQ called you. What was it... fifteen or fourteen agents killed in squads you''ve been it? Doesn''t take a genius to recognise you''re nothing but bad luck!"


    Century''s hand trembled.


    "Y-You... take that back."


    Ezra tried to get in between them.


    "Hiro! Calm down a-"


    Hiro shoved Ezra to the ground, his wooden mask falling off.


    "Stay out of this, kid."


    Hiro turned back to Century.


    "The only reason Annabelle let you on the squad was because Casper felt bad for you. We had orders from Julie to keep an eye on you, most people thought you were a traitor, kept you at arm''s length in hopes they wouldn''t be the next on the chopping block."


    Hiro clenched his fist.


    "So, tell me. Are you a traitor? Or just a pile of pathetic shit."


    Century stared up at him, her jaw quivering.


    "T-Take... that back..."


    Hiro grabbed Century by her collar, lifting her to his eye level.


    "ANSWER!"


    Century thrashed around, tears welling in her eyes.


    "Let me go! Get away!"


    Ezra put his hand on Hiro''s arm, his mask back on.


    "If we don''t get through the rest of the memories fast then both of you are going to have your minds turned to mush."


    Ezra looked to Century.


    "Push your emotions aside or else you''ll never feel them again."


    Hiro tossed Century to the ground.


    "Don''t mess up again or I''ll make sure my last memory is killing you."


    Century wiped her eyes and got up.


    "Whatever..."


    Hiro walked off.


    Ezra turned to Century.


    "Are you okay?"


    Century pushed past him.


    "Who cares. I want this over with."


    Ezra sighed before running ahead to guide them. As they walked Century glanced up to Hiro, her heart swelling as she stared at him. It''s going to be a long journey with not much time left...

 039 - Of All the Old Eras

    Werren looked out the car''s window, a sprawling orange landscape coating mountains. The autumn trees created a wave-like effect as the wind coaxed it into a continuous rhythm. Atop the distant mountain was the signal tower, barely visible as its red and white stripes cloaked itself amongst the forest.


    Blues kept his eyes on the road.


    "There''s a supply store in town. Hopefully, we can pick up what we need there."


    Werren leaned back into the car.


    "What''s our budget? I don''t have my wallet with me so you''ll have to pay."


    Blues gestured to the backseat.


    "I have some old trinkets that I''ll sell. There should be a pawnshop nearby."


    Werren looked back to see a couple of black sacks sitting in the back. Both sacks looked as if they would burst any moment.


    "Damn. Never took you for a hoarder."


    Blues shrugged.


    "It''s mostly stuff from the last Era. Oak doesn''t want it cluttering the basement so he asked me to get rid of it."


    Werren squinted at Blues.


    "I''m starting to think you didn''t just bring me here to help me move on."


    Werren shakes his head and leans back.


    "First the signal tower and now selling junk? You just wanted a sidekick."


    Blues side-eyes Werren.


    "So tell me what else the great Werren would be doing instead of this?"


    Werren doesn''t answer, he just shakes his head and softly chuckles.


    "Exactly. If it''s any consultation there''s a bar in the town."


    "Better be!"


    Werren playful slaps Blues'' leg.


    They continue the drive, the soft hum of the car filling the ambience. Flocks of birds flying overhead and the occasional car driving past attracted Werren''s eyes as he watched the scenery pass him.


    Werren soon spotted the town''s sign on the side of the road.


    "Jia? So we''re up north."


    Blues nods.


    "Yep. We''re not too far from the capital."


    Werre groans.


    "The capital... christ."


    "Don''t worry, we''re still like four or five hours away."


    "Nah it''s not that. I just don''t get it. I mean Nuclear city...? Narcissistic much isn''t it?"


    "I agree the name''s a little... on the nose but I''ve seen their facilities. I hate to say it but the nuclear power they use there is... beneficial. For a city as big as that it''s very sustainable."


    "Too bad it''s being run by a complete prick. I also heard about this... odd rule about non-strand people."


    "Oh, yeah I have no idea what that''s about. Apparently, people who don''t have strand just aren''t allowed in."


    "Not so shiny now is it?"


    Blues looked over to Werren, his lips twisted into an awkward smile.


    "I guess."


    Blues looks back to the road.


    "But let''s not worry about all that. We''re coming up on the town now!"


    They stopped by a pawnshop to sell off the junk. Blues and Werren hauled the sacks into the store before throwing them on the counter. The clerk, an older man with a glistening bald head and a killer moustache, mozied down to look at the sacks.


    "Welcome new faces."


    The clerk crossed his arms.


    Blues looked up and smiled.


    "Morning! You could tell we weren''t local that fast? That''s impressive."


    The clerk smirked.


    "''Course I could! I''ve shaken hands with every resident in this town."


    Blues chuckles.


    "Oh wow! That''s... unsanitary."


    The clerk howls with laughter.


    "You should see the hands of the people I''ve shaken hands with!"


    Blues nervously chuckles.


    "Oh haha... uh that''s... what do you mean?"


    The clerk continues to laugh louder and louder, and people in the pawnshop look over confused.


    "Cause I shake with the same hand I wipe my ass with!"


    The clerk bangs his fist on the counter and laughs harder, his entire face morphing red.


    Blues stop laughing and just stand there, a little disgusted.


    "Funny. Yeah... uh anyway. We''ve got some things to pawn off so would you mind taking a look at them?"


    "Nah."


    Blues blinks a few times.


    "Oh."


    He is speechless.


    The clerk then bursts back into laughter.


    "JUST KIDDING!"


    The clerk falls onto the floor laughing.


    Blues stands there not laughing, he sighs.


    "This will be a while..."


    Werren looked around the pawnshop, shelves stacked with dolls and wooden toys. Countless stacks of furniture were dotted in every space and hundreds of paintings lined the walls, it was harder to spot the wallpaper and floor of this place than anything else. As Werren gazed around he hadn''t noticed his sack topple over, various knick-knacks spilling out.


    Werren quickly turned and picked everything up.


    "Damnit... why is there so much of this shit."


    As Werren sifted through everything he spotted something shiny amongst the pile.


    "No way..."


    He gently picked up a golden pin.


    "The Grand Party..."


    Blues walked over.


    "Werren, can you try talking to the clerk? Anytime I speak with him he just makes a dumb joke and starts laughing."


    Werren stood up holding the pin.


    "You''re... getting rid of this?"


    "Huh? Oh yeah. As I said, most things from the last Era are getting sold. Includes most of my costumes and anything else I won''t need anymore."


    Werren gazed at the pin.


    "But why? Isn''t this important to you?"


    Blues looks surprised.


    "Werren. I haven''t used that in 24 years. By the time the next Era arrives, I''ll either be dead or too old to do anything."


    "Still I... I think you keep some of it. As a memento."


    "Sorry, Werren. Not that big of a fan of remembering the end of the last Era. I wanna move on. I''m sure people will step up when the time comes for a new Era to be decided but I don''t think I''ll be one of them."


    Werren slowly nods before tossing the pin back into the sack.


    "Fine. I''m gonna go have a smoke so meet me outside once you''re done."


    Blues reaches his hand out.


    "Wait! Werren I need your-"


    Werren had already left.


    "Ugh. Fine. Let''s try this again."


    Blues forces himself to go back to the clerk.


    Werren steps outside, the chill air hitting him hard.


    "Damn..."


    He lights his cigarette and sits on a bench.


    Not too far from him, he sees a man in a faded yellow raincoat wheeling a woman in a wheelchair. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    "-got to be strong. I read a lot about it using this... internet thing and it''s got over two thousand guards! Never heard of an army that big to guard just one prison. This world has changed so much."


    Werren''s interest is piqued by this conversation.


    "Uh, excuse me!"


    The man stops and turns to look at Werren.


    "You''re talking about the Leo Palace, right?"


    The man softly smiles, his face was mostly obscured by the hood on his raincoat.


    "Yeah. You heard about the breakout?"


    Werren leans in.


    "No, I haven''t. What happened?"


    "Apparently some powerful person broke out. First in history! Crazy isn''t it."


    "Who was it? Anyone know?"


    "Not yet. The entire government is doing a worldwide manhunt for them. Scary to think someone that strong is just wandering around."


    "How did they break out? That place is at the deepest part of the ocean."


    "Dunno. The government is keeping a lot under wraps. Some sources are¡ª"


    "Archie."


    The woman in the wheelchair glared at the man in the raincoat.


    "We should get going."


    Archie quickly returns to the woman.


    "Sorry. Thanks for the chat!"


    Soon, they both disappeared into the distance. Werren put out his cigarette before standing up.


    Present day...


    Casey walked around, admiring the pawnshop made of moss and leaves. An almost perfect replica of the building.


    "So... there are places where you can go in and sell things. Interesting."


    Werren continued to walk.


    "Eh, I don''t trust a lot of them. They''ve scammed me a couple of times."


    Casey caught up and walked alongside Werren.


    "Scammed?"


    "Like... ripped me off."


    "Off what?"


    Werren chuckled.


    "No no. They... haven''t given me what I''m owed."


    Casey nods thoughtfully.


    "Alright... I understand it now."


    Casey looked around the jungle floor before picking up a rock.


    "So what would I get if I gave them this rock?"


    "I think they''d tell you to leave."


    "Why?! This rock comes from my home and my home is worth a lot."


    "Sorry Casey but they don''t take into consideration personal worth unless it''s something rare or one of a kind."


    Casey gently puts the rock back on the ground.


    "I don''t really have a lot of anything. I guess the pawnshop isn''t for me.


    "What is it like being here?"


    Casey lights up.


    "It''s nice! Well... out here in the sea is nice. We spent a lot of time underground but now that we get some fresh air it''s been good for everyone!"


    "How many people live here? The island looks big so I imagine there''s a sizeable amount of you."


    "I think there''s around fifty of us but we get new people all the time! Things always seem fresh around here. Even more now with all of these newcomers."


    Werren nods. As their walk continues they soon reach the top of a hill.


    Casey runs ahead.


    "Oh, I love this hill! The view is so pretty!"


    Werren slowly catches up but he watches as Casey stands frozen, looking out over the island. Werren gets an uneasy feeling, he holds onto his stomach and joins Casey atop the hill. His eyes widen. The sight of a vibrant orange landscape captivated him. Grey fumes blocked out the sun. The jungle was burning.


    Casey trembled.


    "N-No... wh-why..."


    Werren looked closer and saw people with flamethrowers spreading the fire. A trail of ash and soot was left in their wake.


    "Must be Ignition..."


    Casey lifted his mask and wiped his tears.


    "Ignition...? Why would they do this to... my home..."


    Werren remained stern.


    "Do we have to head toward the fire to find my next memory?"


    Casey nodded.


    "Yes. The next memory should be past the fire."


    "Then we can stop them."


    Casey looked up at Werren.


    "R-Really?"


    Werren smiled.


    "Of course. Come on."


    Werren and Casey dashed down toward the fire...


    Meanwhile...


    Ala leapt forward and swung her fishing rod around. The hook flew through the air before latching onto a Necrobeast. She pulled back and reeled the Necrobeast toward her. As it got close Javier jumped in a slammed his head down onto the Necrobeast. The blow was powerful enough to break the Necrobeast into two.


    From the forest line, more Necrobeast emerged. All prepared to defend their home.


    Ala looked to Javier.


    "Don''t steal my next kill, asshole."


    Javier cracked his knuckles.


    "It''s called teamwork Ala! We have a one-two combo me and you!"


    Ala stood up straight.


    "Never asked for your help. Keep to your own lane."


    Ala focussed back on the battle, she ran forward and sent her hook out. The fishing line wrapped around a group of Necrobeasts. In a single, fierce, tug at the rod, the line tightened and sliced through the Necrobeasts like butter.


    "Not bad! Let''s create a little chaos though."


    Javier jumped high into the air. He dove down head first. When his head slammed into the ground the pressure caused an intense amount of heat to build up however his sweatband managed to absorb a lot of the heat and evenly distribute it through his body. Javier kept slamming his forehead into the ground, the heat building and building as his body began to glow a rose red.


    Once he had built up enough heat he charged forward and headbutted any Necrobeast standing in his way. The heat caused the Necrobeasts to pop like balloons. As a dozen Necrobeasts swarmed him he screamed out a war cry before headbutting every single Necrobeast. They all exploded into a green goo. He wiped himself clean and revelled in his victory.


    "SEE ALA! That is how you fight!"


    Javier flexed.


    "You reek of masculinity. Stay far away from me."


    Ala walked away.


    Javier ran after her.


    "Hold on! I really think we could make a great team! That rod of yours is great!"


    Ala rolls her eyes.


    "Know a lot about good rods?"


    "You know it!"


    Javier winked.


    "Gross."


    Ala and Javier kept walking, their eyes watching the edges of the jungle as they walked across the burnt remains of the jungle. Not too far ahead of them were people with flamethrowers torching the jungle.


    "I swear we''ve been burning this jungle for so long but we''ve barely made any ground."


    Javier crosses his arms.


    "It''s been thirty minutes. On the bright side, we''ve actually managed to get further this time."


    Ala checks on her fishing rod, making sure it''s in perfect condition.


    "Think we''ll find Hiro?"


    "I''m more concerned with where he went. Part of me thinks he defected."


    "Hiro defecting? Because of that girl that died like a month ago? I''m sure he can get over it! He''s a tough guy so he probably just wanted to fight on ahead, go straight to the Haab''."


    "Let''s hope so. This island is already starting to annoy me. The faster I can get off it, the happier I''ll be."


    "You and happy should never be in the same sentence."


    "Why? You don''t think I can be happy?"


    "You''re always so gloom and doom! Even when you''re slicing through Necrobeasts you seem sad."


    "It''s not sadness I''m just doing my job. If I want to become an agent then I''ll be taking this job seriously... unlike someone."


    "Hey! I''ll have you know I''ve killed more Necrobeasts than you so who''s really doing their¡ª"


    Before Javier could continue a massive wave of ash and dust blew toward them. Ala covered her face as the sudden wind slowly pushed her back. Javier headbutted the ground, the impact causing a conflicting gust of wind to create a safe zone inside the ash. Ala ducked into Javier''s safe zone, coughing and rubbing her eyes.


    "Where did this come from?!"


    Javier waited for the ash to subside. When it did he saw the Spectators wielding the flamethrowers being tossed around by black tendrils sprouting from the ground.


    "Holy..."


    Ala stood up, her eyes red and spit dripping down her chin.


    "Is that..."


    From the fire, Werren burst through. Tendrils slapping the flamethrowers away and tossing any Spectators away. Werren dashed across, occasionally ducking into the fire to hide as the Spectators shot at him. Werren sent forth a sphere and increased its mass, anything and everything was sucked towards it before he quickly reversed its gravity, throwing everything in random directions.


    Javier and Ala looked at each other.


    "THAT''S WERREN THE HERO!?"


    They both shouted in unison.


    Werren turned to Casey.


    "Put out the fire. I''ll deal with these people."


    Casey nodded before running off. Werren turned back to see the Spectators all gathering around Werren.


    "SHS... didn''t know you guys were here too."


    Javier walked forward.


    "Werren the Hero. Heard tales of you from Lord Vivian."


    Werren smiled.


    "Nice to know the Lords still speak of me."


    "Oh, they do. They also say that if anyone were to beat you they''d get a position high up in the SHS."


    Werren rolls his shoulder.


    "Alright. Who wants a promotion then?"


    All the spectators grin. It was one versus one hundred. Werren grabbed onto his tie as he looked into the eyes of every single Spectator. Without a second thought, the Spectators all rushed toward Werren as he smirked and tightened his tie.

 040 - Non-Linear Espionage

    Lyn paced and forth, furiously tapping away on her phone. She bit down on her nails and swatted away loose strands of hair falling in front of her eyes. Her room was a mess, clothes torn and tossed all over the place. A lamp lay shattered by her bed and a coffee spill covered her desk.


    As Lyn focused on her phone, she jumped when someone knocked on her door.


    "W-Who is it?! Answer!"


    She glared towards the door, her hand clenching into a fist.


    A man on the other side responded.


    "One of your agents. Mr-"


    "Okay okay, I don''t care. What do you want? Stop... playing stupid fucking games with me."


    Lyn picked at the scabs lining her fingers.


    "Of course. Your new cosmetologist has arrived."


    Lyn looks around at her tattered room.


    "Finally... finally. Okay. Bring them in."


    Her door opens and Meda walks in.


    "Good evening Miss Jin. My name is Reia. I hope to be of use to you."


    Meda bows.


    Lyn looks at Meda.


    "Hope? Just hurry up. Show me what you can do."


    Meda ignores the mess and sets her bags down.


    "Before that, I do run on a certain schedule. I have various other clients and events I have to attend so I think we should go-"


    Lyn gets up close to Meda.


    "What the fuck are you talking about. Do what I''m paying you for. I don''t care about anyone else. Don''t think. Do. Now hurry up."


    Lyn sits down and shakes her head.


    "Why is it so hard to find people who can do their job? I mean I heard you''re supposed to be one of the best in Empire Trova but five seconds in and you''re already insufferable."


    Meda doesn''t comment. She begins to moisturize Lyn''s face. Lyn bounces her leg and stares into her cracked mirror.


    As the process continues, Meda applies a primer and foundation. Lyn''s eyes narrowed as she looked out of her window. Skyscrapers cover most of the view as they ascend into the clouds.


    "Barely made a dent. Harvey''s still showing his dick off to everyone."


    Lyn picks at the skin around her nails.


    "Do you have any idea how much I''ve had to put into my tower? It''s ridiculous. Bodies and bodies have been shovelled into it but it just doesn''t want to work with me."


    Meda slowly nods.


    "Your tower still is in the top ten per cent. That feat is impressive alone. Most crash because it takes too much to manage."


    Lyn scoffs.


    "Did I tell you to speak to me?"


    Meda keeps her head down.


    "Apologises."


    "Firing agents. Hiring agents. God, it''s so annoying. No one can do ANYTHING around here. I don''t know how the top one per cent do it. Sometimes I think I should just hire a private military or one of the mafia''s to invade another tower. At this rate, I need to. The market for Strand is slowing. Dumbasses keep buying it out before I can get to it."


    Lyn looks at her phone.


    "You agree right? Some of these towers need to go. Maybe I can even steal their Necrosites... that would be..."


    Lyn giggles mischievously.


    "Fuck me... I might just do that."


    Meda continues the makeup process, adding contour, blush and shadow.


    "As long as I''m getting paid, do whatever you can."


    Lyn begins to relax.


    "Yeah... You get it."


    Lyn looks at her phone, notifications rapidly popping up.


    "Shut up..."


    The notifications piled up, her gaze fixated on it, she didn''t even blink.


    "Stop it..."


    Her nails dug into her thighs.


    "Be quiet..."


    Lyn''s hand began to twitch and jerk.


    "WHY AREN''T YOU SHUTTING UP!"


    Lyn goes to grab her phone when Meda quickly turns it off.


    Meda put Lyn''s phone out of sight.


    "I know that reaction all too well."


    Lyn gave Meda a nasty scowl in the reflection.


    "What do you mean by that?"


    Meda got stuck on her words for a second, she tried to think of a response that didn''t end in Lyn killing her right now.


    "This city is so noisy. Never a moment to think. Never a moment to myself. It''s suffocating. I can barely be myself or strive to do my best. Sometimes, I leave the city limits and go to the southern coast. I throw one of my shoes off the cliff, towards the ocean. I watch to fall, waiting for it to hit the sea but... it never does. It always hits the rocks below... before stopping just inches away."


    Lyn''s expression softens.


    "You... do understand."


    Lyn looks away from the mirror up at Meda, her eyes soft and watery.


    "I want to see a place like that. Will you show me one day?"


    Meda smiles.


    "For you... of course."


    Meda gently swipes a loose strand of hair out of Lyn''s face.


    Lyn looks back towards the cracked mirror and sees that Meda finished with her makeup. She gently touches her face.


    "That''s... me."


    Lyn''s lips twitch in the direction of a smile, but she never fully smiles; she only gives split-second grins.


    "I''m so pretty. I''m pretty! I''m pretty! Me! I''m pretty!"


    Lyn reaches out and caresses her own face in the reflection.


    Meda packs her things away.


    "You are. Very much so. I''m glad I could make you feel that way."


    Lyn stares deep into the mirror, her smile slowly fading.


    "Why... is my mirror cracked?"


    Meda freezes and turns to Lyn. Her eyes were wide and she was looking at Meda in the reflection. Meda''s body wouldn''t move.


    "It... was like that when I got here?"


    Lyn turns to Meda.


    "What the hell..."


    Lyn looks around her room, clothes are thrown about. A couple of her favourite dresses were torn and her nightlight was shattered.


    "What did you do?!"


    Meda backs away.


    "I-I didn''t do this. I walked in and it was already like this."


    Lyn bites her lip and picks at her fingers.


    "You trashed my room?! Are you fucking insane?!"


    Lyn lunged at Meda and grabbed her by the throat.


    "You bitch! You dare disrespect me?! I''m Lyn Jin. I was a fucking overseer in Nuclear City! I''m one of the top towers in Empire Trova! I''m a celebrity."


    Lyn''s nails dig into Meda''s neck.


    "You fuck with me... and I''ll feed your body to my tower."


    Lyn lets go and walks away. Meda touches her bruised neck, wincing as blood trickles from where Lyn''s nails dug in.


    "I''m sorry... I didn''t mean to offend you, Miss Jin."


    Lyn doesn''t look at Meda, instead she stares at herself in the mirror.


    "You''re lucky you did a good job."


    Lyn grabs one of her coats.


    "Clean my room. You''re hired."


    Meda watches Lyn leave before leaning against the wall. She gently closed her eyes.


    Present day...This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    Will paced around as Meda lay on the floor unconscious.


    "Okay. The memory went well. No disruptions. She looks okay in that! Will she wake up then?! Prin!?"


    Prin inspected Meda.


    "No, stop walking in circles and lower your voice. I had to manually puppet Meda in that memory or else she would have gone off script due to her invisible injuries."


    Prin knelt and used her flowers to check on Meda''s health. The flower began to wilt rapidly once connected to Meda.


    "Her mind is still feeling the effects of the injury."


    Will lifted his mask so that he could breathe properly for a second.


    "Not to mention her memories are non-linear. Great..."


    Prin scooped up Meda in her arms.


    "The best course of action is to keep moving forward. Eventually, we will find the part of her memories where she overcomes her injuries."


    Will turns and sighs.


    "And what if there isn''t?"


    "Then she wouldn''t be here would she?"


    "I know I know but... it''s not totally out there that she might have died and come back. I mean look at us."


    Prin''s face softens as she looks down at Meda.


    "I get what you''re saying. We won''t know until we get to that point. For now, let''s-"


    Suddenly, someone dropped from the sky. A person covered in strange wooden armour landed before Will and Prin.


    Will fell back.


    "What the?!"


    Prin gently placed Meda down and readied herself.


    "One of the invaders. Will, guard up."


    Will pulled out his wooden steering wheel.


    "On it."


    The invader stood up and held out their staff, a pulsing heart in the centre of it. The invader dashed toward Will.


    "Target spotted."


    Will tossed his wheel at the invader. The wheel glowed red as it neared the invader. In a split second, the invader fired a bolt of green energy at the wheel. When the green bolt of energy hit the wheel it changed colours, going from red to blue, and was now flying back to Will. As the wheel approached Will, he threw a punch at it causing it to change back to red and fly toward the invader.


    The invader wasn''t expecting the wheel to come straight back so it slammed right into them. They were thrown across the jungle, skidding across the dirt. The wheel had turned blue after smacking into the invader and as it flew back to Will he punched it again. The Invader swiftly got up and saw the red wheel flying through the air. Not wanting to be knocked down again, the Invader launched a small barrage of green energy bolts toward Will and the wheel.


    The red wheel was struck and changed back to blue. As multiple green energy bolts closed in on Will he dashed away. He weaved in and out of the trees as the Invader cast more green energy bolts toward him. Trees were blown apart by the energy bolts, and small craters formed where they landed. Will kept up the evasive maneuvers, the blue wheel still following him closely.


    The Invader didn''t let up and kept firing at the trees, hoping to eventually hit Will. To their surprise, however, the Invaders noticed that the trees they were blowing apart kept on coming back. Will ran in circles around the Invader, no matter how many trees were shot down it seemed they would sprout up again. The Invader looked around before spotting Prin hiding in the forest.


    Her eyes were closed as she focussed on providing cover for Will. The Invader stopped firing at Will and turned his attention to Prin. Will smirked and used the opening to dart out from the trees and punch the blue wheel. The wheel turned red and smacked into the back of the Invader, knocking them over. The wheel changed back to blue but Will kept smacking it over and over again. The Invader couldn''t block the attacks so the wheel continued to fly back and forth between Will and the Invader. Strobing blue and red.


    "Had enough?"


    After hitting the Invader with the wheel over a dozen times, Will grabbed the wheel, stopping its rampage.


    The Invader lay still on the ground, their wooden mask hiding if they were still alive.


    Prin walked over, carrying Meda.


    "Seems the battle has finally started."


    Will put his wheel away.


    "So these are the guys from the sky then? The whole mask thing kinda makes it look like they could be one of us."


    Will leans down and reaches for their mask.


    The Invaders hand twitches and reaches for their staff. Will was too slow to react and as the Invader prepared to cast a green energy bolt at him a tree then sprouted from the invader''s body. The Invader''s screams were muffled by the roots of the tree. Soon the Invader and the tree had become one, their body providing the tree with a plethora of nutrients.


    Will back away.


    "Crap."


    He looked to Prin¡ªwho was slowly calming down.


    "That was close. Thanks."


    Prin caught her breath.


    "Don''t mention it."


    Will and Prin gather themselves. Dark clouds begin to grow above them. The darkness of the forest has grown even more frightening with each step. They continue through the forest. Will polishes his wheel as Prin keeps Meda securely in her arms.


    "Never thought I''d be using this wheel as a weapon."


    Will admires the wheel, a string of tally marks adorn a small part of it.


    "I only ever used this for games back at the pond. Nice to know I''m not totally defenceless."


    Prin kept an eye on Meda every time she groaned.


    "I also have your back if things get dire."


    Will slowly nodded, smiling beneath his mask.


    "I know."


    Will fidgeted with the hem of his cloak.


    "Y''know... you should play with us sometime. I think you''ll enjoy it. It''s pretty simple so I''m sure you''d get the hang of it fast."


    "Games aren''t my thing."


    "Then you can just watch. Not everyone plays, a couple just watch and it''s still a ton of fun!"


    "Sorry. I get busy looking after the island. I wouldn''t be paying much attention if I were to watch."


    "What if we helped you then? With taking care of the island. Jasmine''s started caring for this really pretty flower. It''s taken her a few tries with a couple of other flowers but it''s been thriving in her care. I''m sure she and some others would love to help you."


    "Things would be faster if I did it myself."


    Will runs in front of Prin.


    "What can I do then?"


    Prin stops and looks surprised.


    "None of you need to do anything."


    "But we never see you! Linny misses you. Ronan, Wyatt, Jaxton, Aubrie, Kabir, Estella. They all want to hang out with you."


    Prin looks away, her expression remaining neutral.


    "Tell them I''m sorry but I have a duty."


    "No! Tell them yourself. Prin... if you really are so busy why did you come along with me then?"


    Prin doesn''t answer. She looks off into the forest.


    "That''s it? You really... don''t want to be around us?"


    "Father resurrected me for a reason. He tasked me to care for the island while he does more important things."


    "But aren''t you tired? You''ve never taken a break since you became... part of the island. You didn''t even show up to your own birthday party! We spent the rest of that day reassuring Amara that you didn''t hate her for making a surprise party behind your back!"


    "And I''m the reason you get the luxury of setting up a party. I keep everything on this island in check. I protect everyone. I''m perfectly fine not being involved. What you need to understand is that Father is the target of many people. Why do you think we''re being invaded?"


    Will stops and looks down.


    "Protect... wait. The pond! If the Invaders found us they''ll most certainly find the pond!"


    Prin thinks for a second. She slowly realizes how vulnerable everyone is because she''s out here.


    "I..."


    Will grabs Meda. He almost drops her but manages to hold her.


    "I''ll keep Meda moving forward. You check on the pond."


    Prin sighs, her gaze betraying her true feelings.


    "Yeah. I got it... I''ll handle it."


    Prin goes to leave when Will calls out to her.


    "Prin! When you find the others... tell them everything will be okay. Please."


    Prin reluctantly nods before disappearing into the jungle. Will keeps Meda secure in his arms as he jogs forward.


    "Just you and me again Meda. Hang in there."


    Meda groans in his arms.


    "I''m not Prin but... even I can tell how bad it''s getting. Not just with you... but with the entire island."


    As Will continues to push forward, not paying attention to anything else, he passes by a couple of the Invaders hiding amongst the trees.


    "One of Father''s flock with another from the Initiate airship. The other one has left."


    The Invaders stay hidden as they receive their new orders.


    "Alright. We will follow her. Faith in ye, Messiah."


    The Invaders quickly dispersed in the jungle.


    The war rages on...

 041 - Signs Of Love

    Draco''s eyes snapped open. She gasped for air as she tried to pull herself up. The hundreds of wires connected to her restrained any movement so she violently shook, hoping to free herself eventually. Her eyes adjusted to a dark room, only illuminated by the lights from monitors. After enough tugging, she felt the snap of a couple of cables around the base of her neck, the electricity in them sparking before fizzling out.


    In desperation she threw her head forward, the wires connected to her ears and mouth shot off as she slowly regained her motor functions. Once her hearing returned, sirens blared through the room. Her mouth resumed function and she let out a piercing screech, the monitors rattled and a cup on a nearby desk shattered. She stopped and let her head fall limp. Her sight had become fully operational. She looked around the room, a comforting feeling fell over her as she recognized the room.


    It was her room. She slowly blinked, her body exerting a great amount of power to reach full capabilities once more slowly.


    "Revive lock, disengage."


    The wires and cables disconnected from Draco''s body. She reached out and put her hand on the glass of her pod. Her robotic body was on full display. No skin to hide it. Serial codes dotted her forearm, each telling of the many manufacturers that had a part in her creation. As she looked down at the rest of her body she found it in perfect condition. Her hand slowly traced down her body, the feeling of the touch returning. She left a slight tingling sensation in the pattern her fingers traced over and over again.


    She clenched her other hand into a fist. At first, she applied minimal pressure but it slowly increased till the joints in her fingers squeaked. She promptly stopped before she broke her hand. Her attention then turned to her legs. She rolled her knees and made sure her blade legs were attached securely. Some of her joints get locked, forcing her to push them back into place.


    Once her routine was done she pushed her pod open and stepped out. Her room was covered in mechanical equipment and discarded body modifications. Her monitors displayed cameras dotted around the Advance. Almost every room had a camera, including the other''s bedrooms. Draco looked in a mirror. She slowly touched her bald head before turning to a couple of jars hooked to multiple high-tech machines.


    The jars had two disembodied heads in them. She limped over, dunked her hand into one and plucked a hair from them. She returned to the mirror and opened a small compartment in the top of her head. With the mirror''s assistance, she slotted the hair strand into the compartment and closed it. In a single moment, her usual hair sprouted out, growing rapidly until it reached its typical length. Not long after, a layer of skin covered her robotic body.


    Draco sighed before putting on new clothes. She opened her closet, her eyes roaming to a pink flower dress crumpled in the corner. She took a replica of her uniform before checking the cameras around the Advance. The halls were empty. Some cameras only displayed static while others showed piles of Ignition soldier bodies. She flicked through every camera over and over again searching for where the rest of the crew might have gone.


    Suddenly, she stops. She backs away before shaking her head.


    "Must have taken them. No corpses so they have to still be alive."


    Draco glanced back at the cameras. She inhaled sharply, her breathing turning stagnant as the monitor flicked between each camera independently. The screen glitched and Draco approached cautiously, her eyes watching intensely. Soon, the cameras stopped. Standing in the hallway outside of her room was a girl with strange grey hair. Upon closer inspection her hair resembled TV static, constantly shifting around like grains of sand being tossed around.


    Draco''s eyes narrowed before she summoned her bow and arrows. Not wasting a single second, Draco kicks down her door and walks out into the hallway with an enraged expression.


    "Shouldn''t have stuck around."


    Draco pulls back her bow. Before she can fire, however, she notices how quiet the hallway is.


    Her head spins around, thinking the girl is behind her but to her dismay the hallway is empty. She looks back into her room and sees the monitor in which the cameras are being displayed on. The girl was standing in the hallway, she was facing the camera. It was impossible but with how she was standing it looked as if the camera was a background, a green-screen.


    The girl strolled forward, her long hair cascading down before she slowly looked up. Her hair parted and one of her beady black eyes stared straight toward Draco¡ªwho had no idea what to make of the situation.


    The girl giggled.


    "What? Never met a celebrity before?"


    The girl reeled her arm back before shooting it out of the monitor. Draco''s first instinct was to run. She darted down the hall, her joints still slowly clicking into place. The joints in her knees then froze which caused her to trip. She looked back to see the girl''s arm stretching out of Draco''s room. It slammed into the wall before an eye appeared on its palm. It scanned the hallway before spotting Draco.


    The eye quickly turned into a mouth, grinning devilishly.


    "Why the rush? I just want to talk!"


    Her arm dashed toward Draco, continuing to stretch infinitely.


    Draco scrambled to her feet and ran down the hall. The sirens blared as red lights blinked continuously. Her body gradually got used to moving once more as her pace greatly increased. The faster she ran, however, the longer the hallway seemed to get. She squinted, watching the hallway grow in length. She threw her arms forward and sprinted like a madman.


    The walls broke apart and more hands chased after her, each spouting nonsense.


    "Come talk with me! I get so lonely here~"


    "Need the latest fashion advice? I can make you beautiful!"


    "There have been a plethora of reports detailing a woman getting chased by speaking hands. We have Barbara, live, on the field, ready to give us all the latest information!"


    "Tired of your average blender? Come get the Glender! A standard blender with a hidden gun compartment, in case you need to dispose of those pesky unwanted guests!"


    "He''s a bear! He''s a Pharaoh and he''s a superhero! The only thing Terry Terrific isn''t is a good multitasker! Can he keep his secret identity a secret to his parents? What about friends? Or even... THE WHOLE WORLD?! WHILE ALSO SAVING IT!? Find out now."


    Draco covered her ears as the hands closed in around her. The floor cracked beneath her and soon reality snapped apart. White noise filled Draco''s ears as she screamed in agony.


    Soon it all stopped.


    The running. The sirens. The lights. The hands. They had all disappeared.


    Draco sat in a plush vinyl chair. Her mind still reeling from the events. She buried her face into her hands.


    "What... What was that...?"


    Draco looked up, darkness covered all sides. She could faintly see the outline of people in front of her. She squinted before drums began to play. She looked around to find where they were coming from.


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation."Not over..."


    A saxophone soon came on and delivered a cool jazz. Lights burst to life. Draco winced and looked away from them. Spotlights circled her and she could see a crowd sitting before her.


    "Good heavens to you all!"


    The girl from the monitor walked out in a snazzy pink suit.


    "Welcome to another episode of..."


    Drum roll


    "Signs of love!"


    The girl pointed to a giant sign hanging above that read ''Signs of Love~'' with love being neon pink.


    "I''m your host, Heartbreak! Joined with me is a very special guest... give it up for Draco!"


    The crowd clapped. Draco tried to move but her body wouldn''t budge anymore.


    "This is a... gameshow?"


    Laugh track plays


    Heartbreak cackles, urging the crowd to do the same.


    "With a response like that, Navie should have made you captain! Captain OBVIOUS that is!"


    Laugh track plays


    "Well, Draco. Welcome to Signs of Love! How are you feeling this morning, afternoon, evening?"


    Draco continues to struggle against the chair but it just holds a tighter grip on her.


    "What do you want with me? Why play games?"


    Heartbreak looks appalled by Draco''s response.


    "Wow. Hear that everybody? I don''t think our friend Draco has seen Signs of Love."


    Heartbreak pouts and makes a heartbreaking motion with her hands.


    "I''m devastated. But that does make this show even more interesting."


    Heartbreak jumps up and runs over to a giant wheel of names.


    "Just for you Draco, we will go over the rules and how the game works."


    Heartbreak spins the wheel.


    "We have the names of people you''re closest to, whoever is chosen when the wheel stops will be brought out and we test for any signs of love between the two of you. If you don''t get a match then your true feelings about that person will come out! This is a game of truth. Are you ready?"


    Before Draco can respond, the wheel stops. Pyxis.


    Draco watches Heartbreak intently.


    "I''ll kill you... I swear it..."


    Heartbreak spins around to the crowd and throws her arms up.


    "Pyxis, everyone! Or should I say... Simon Geneo?"


    A spotlight shines on Pyxis, who is restrained to a wooden board.


    Draco tries to rush to him.


    "Pyxis!"


    Draco scowls at Heartbreak.


    "Let him go."


    Heartbreak grins and whispers away from the microphone.


    "Cracking already? I thought you''d be more fun..."


    Heartbreak quickly returns to her persona and addresses the crowd.


    "Our first captive- er... I meant contestant, ladies and gentlemen give it up for Pyxis!"


    The crowd claps as Pyxis struggles against his bindings. His mouth was covered by a large metal device.


    "Pyxis. Keep calm. I''ll handle this."


    Draco began to lightly and subtly shake her head, hoping a loose strand of hair would fall.


    Heartbreak pulls up a television screen.


    "Let''s take a look at some of your great memories with Pyxis."


    The screen turns on and shows Pyxis and Draco playing tag aboard the Argo Navis. Pyxis is laughing as Draco chases him. He is quickly tagged and begins to chase after Draco.


    Heartbreak puts her hands to her heart.


    "Aww~ How cute. A fun game of tag. Considering how fast Draco can run I think it''s obvious who would have won that game.


    Laugh track plays


    The next video is Draco and Navie helping Pyxis learn how to drive the Advance. He is concentrating deeply as he begins to move the ship forward. Navie nods approvingly as Draco gives a thumbs up. Pyxis smiles, which causes him to lose focus and flip the ship upside down.


    Record scratch plays.


    Heartbreak tugs on her shirt collar.


    "Oof. Learning how to drive is tough, now try to teach it to someone who''s never driven."


    The final video is of Pyxis inspecting and tinkering with the internal systems of Draco. Using his compass, he connected her software to a computer and was playing around with the settings. He pressed a couple of in-built dance buttons and messed around with the colours Draco saw.


    Heartbreak nods approvingly.


    "So you''re a dummy for him to test with. How adorable. Anyway, let''s get onto the main event. Let''s search for any Signs of Love!"


    A bar appears and, slowly, hearts fill it.


    10%


    20%


    30%


    40%


    It stops filling at 42%. Text then fills the screen. Little Brother.


    Heartbreak nods as the crowd murmurs in agreement.


    "It seems our dearest Draco views Pyxis like a little brother! From what we''ve seen I''d say that tracks. Who knew the stone-faced Draco could feel a connection like that!"


    As Heartbreak continues to speak, a loose strand of hair falls from Draco''s head and lands in her hand. She transforms it into an arrow and begins to chip away at the chair to cut herself free.


    "So, let''s continue. Will the next on the block be Draco''s one chance at love?"


    Heartbreak spins the wheel. It soon stops on Nayjhren. Nayjhren comes out, tied to a wooden board as well. He thrashed around before making eye contact with Draco and slightly calming.


    "Oh my. A new person in Draco''s life. Will she view him as another family member or perhaps something more distant? First, let''s watch a few of their interactions!"


    The screen shows a video of Nayjhren and Draco at Jia. Nayjhren was staring at Draco''s legs. She walked over and showed them to him. He seemed alarmed by how casually she took off her legs. He backed away, somewhat frightened by the exchange.


    Heartbreak turned to the crowd with a cringed face.


    "Not the best first meeting. Very awkward in fact."


    The next video was when Draco spoke with Nayjhren in his room. Nayjhren seems visibly uncomfortable by Draco, even more so when she rips her face open.


    Glass shatter plays


    Heartbreak slowly turns to the crowd. Her jaw was wide open.


    "Well... That was... an interaction. It seems disassembling herself is Draco''s go-to introduction. Wouldn''t be my first choice, personally."


    The final video was of Draco looking through one of Nayjhren''s books. She flipped through and read through a story about two foxes running from a snowstorm that follows them no matter where they go. Draco is infantilized by it but puts it back before Nayjhren notices.


    Heartbreak''s eyebrows go up.


    "Either Draco is one nosey girl or she really does wish to form a connection. Hopefully by not ripping herself apart."


    Draco manages to free one of her arms. She keeps it still and slowly chops away at the couch.


    "What do you hope to gain from this? It''s clear that none of this is real so why bother attempting to humiliate me?"


    Heartbreak moves the microphone away from her.


    "Because I know what will make you crack. That metal exterior is all you show off to people, even yourself. I''ll chip that away... slowly. Now let''s get ready for our final spin."


    Heartbreak turns back to the crowd.


    "Alright, folks! We have one more spin of the wheel before our break. Let''s make it a good one!"


    Heartbreak spins the wheel. Draco speeds up her cutting when the wheel stops.


    Toshi.


    Draco stops. She freezes. She is staring at her lap, her eyes wide. Heartbreak looks over with a wide grin.


    Laugh track plays


    "Toshi... Dearest sister."


    Heartbreak turns to the crowd and smirks.


    "Everyone! Welcome Draco''s sister, Toshi!"


    Draco keeps her head down.


    "No..."


    A wooden board rolls out.


    Laugh track plays


    Heartbreak smiles and makes a heart with her hand.


    "Sorry to say but it seems we''ve run out of time. We''ll be taking a break right now so those tuning in online, stay tuned! We will be right back!"


    Heartbreak winks as the curtains on the stage slowly close. Heartbreak sighs before walking past Draco.


    "I''ll be back after the break. Sit tight."


    Draco hears Heartbreak walk away. She uses all her willpower not to look up. It fails. She lifts her head up, dread crawling up her spine. Her fingers twitched and her jaw quivered. She stares at the wooden board. Her mind scrambled as the laugh track dug into her head. Before she was her sister, tied to the wooden board.


    "T-Toshi..."


    Draco drops the arrow, her body going limp as she stares at the bloody corpse of her sister. Her body was mutilated beyond recognition. Her brain splattered across the top with her chest ripped open. The tips of her ribs sharpened. Her organs still pulsating with life. Her limbs we crushed, splatters of dried blood where they should have been. The curtain closes as a spotlight remains on Toshi. Draco spends a long time reuniting with her sister...


    Laugh track plays

 042 - Rising Leviathans

    The heavy footsteps of ignition guards walking along a metal floor grew louder, although they could barely be heard over the low droning of the flagship''s rotors constantly spinning. Every corner of the ship smelt like rust, metallic particles flowing through the air clogged up everyone''s throats and left an awful metal taste along people''s tongues. Navie stood against the back wall of her cell. The chains around her wrists connected to the ceiling and weren''t long enough to allow her arms to rest by her side, let alone sit on the floor.


    Shadows were cast before her. She slowly peered up to see the guards¡ªcovered in bulky black military gear¡ªunlock her cell and haul a writhing Pyxis inside. Relief washed over her as she saw that Pyxis was alive but his head was hung low and his fingers twitched at any sudden movement. The Ignition guards chained him to the wall alongside Navie giving her a better look at him.


    Pyxis''s breathing was sharp¡ªsucking in air through his mouth while clenching his teeth. His uniform was torn and muddy. The most noticeable change was the aching burn mark slapped across the lower half of his face. The burn mark was in the same shape as a handprint. Navie tried to speak but when she opened her mouth nothing came out.


    One of the guards saw Navie staring at him and Pyxis.


    "Tch, mind your own business."


    The guard punched Navie across the head, her ears ringing afterwards.


    Once Pyxis was properly chained the guards left the cell, locking it before disappearing. Navie turned back to Pyxis, paying no mind to the newly acquired bruise on her cheek. Navie couldn''t speak but she reached her leg over and tried to nudge Pyxis. She just couldn''t reach and the more she pulled on her chains the more the burns around her wrist stung.


    Navie looked around but their cell was completely barren. Ignition really didn''t want anyone to try and escape. Navie steadied herself and devised a new plan to gain Pyxis''s attention. As her courage slowly built and her resolve sharpened, a burst of adrenaline hit her and she slammed her chains together over and over again. The chains made sharp noises that echoed around the empty room. Pyxis groaned and tossed around but his eyes remained closed.


    Navie soon stopped once she realized it wasn''t working. Soon, the piercing sensation of the burn hit her once more. She opened her mouth to scream but nothing came out. Tears ran down her face as everything remained quiet. It was mutilating.


    "Just the expression I want to see."


    Navie looked toward the door to her cell and saw Solution watching. The light behind him cast a devious shadow over his face. His eyes unblinking and keeping a powerful hold on Navie''s gaze. He gently tapped the tips of his fingers together while a crooked smile grew across his face. Navie attempted to whisper profanities toward him but, like usual, nothing came out.


    Solution shook his head.


    "That was inappropriate. I must make you aware that I am still in possession of your voice box, though you are still able to speak through it. Anything that you say can only be heard by me."


    Solution opened the cell door and walked in.


    "I can assure you I will not harm you during our talks."


    Navie remained sceptical.


    "Talks? Like hell I''d talk with you."


    Solution squinted.


    "But we are talking right now, aren''t we? This is a conversation only we can partake in. Your friend can join in if he likes but I doubt he''ll gleam any use from my side only."


    Navie grits her teeth.


    "I''m not involving him anymore. If you wanna talk with me then you talk to me. Only me."


    Navie thinks for a second.


    "On an additional note, I''ll only talk if you make sure he''s okay."


    Solution rolls his eyes.


    "Bargaining? This is hardly a situation in which you can bargain. But I will show some courtesy and inform you of your friend''s condition."


    Solution lifts Pyxis''s head and inspects the burn mark.


    Navie''s eyes widen as she thrashes around.


    "DON''T TOUCH HIM WITH THOSE HANDS! GET OFF HIM! STAY AWAY FROM HIM OR I SWEAR!"


    Solution side-eyes Navie before showing his hands. He was wearing blue rubber gloves.


    "Do not fret. I have taken the precaution of securing my hands before touching him. As for his condition... the burns will most likely become infected but... if our talks go well I may be able to do something about it."


    "Not in the mood for games, asshole."


    "Are you always this vulgar?"


    Solution scoffs before standing in front of Navie and glaring down at her.


    "Now, shall we begin?"


    He smiles and tilts his head.


    Pyxis walks through a world of neon blue cubes. In the distance is a massive golden spire that ascends into the pixel clouds above. Pyxis walks through and looks at his body. He was entirely composed of tiny blue cubelets. Around him was a small platform composed of a similar material. With each step forward the platform''s length extended leaving him to wander around this digital world.


    "L1!"


    Pyxis called out, his voice echoing across the digital plane.


    "L1 can you hear me? Hellooo?"


    After a few minutes of walking, Pyxis found a small cabin amongst a collection of trees. He walked close and heard the sound of a keyboard coming from inside. He knocked on the door and the typing stopped.


    "It''s me. Um... Pyxis."


    After a few seconds of silence, a posh-sounding voice responded.


    "Come in!"


    Pyxis opened the door and found the cabin resembled an office space. A single cubicle sat in the middle. A hand reached over the cubical walls and waved Pyxis over.


    Pyxis turned the corner to see an anthropomorphic dog wearing a suit and tie. He was typing away at a computer but stopped to look up at him.


    "Why hello there Master Pyxis! What a surprise to see you today."


    Pyxis smiled.


    "Hey L1. Sorry to drop by unannounced."


    L1 swivels his chair to face Pyxis.


    "Oh don''t be sorry. It is always a treat to have you around. My my, you do look a little worse for wares. What is the issue you''ve encountered today?"


    "It''s a bit complicated."


    Pyxis held out his hand and a pile of blue cubes appeared. They all snapped together to form a chair that Pyxis sat on.


    "Things aren''t looking good at the moment."


    L1 leaned in to listen.


    "Whatever your troubles are are mine as well."


    "The Advance has gotten itself captured by three Ignition warships. Meda and our guests have gone to the surface while Navie, Draco and I stayed aboard to hold off Ignition."


    L1 nods thoughtfully.


    "I understand. Am I right to assume the current predicament that the Advance and its crew have found itself in is the reason why you have come here?"


    "Correct. During the boarding, I fell for one of Ignition''s tricks and got captured. Luckily, I had my conscious retreat here. Into the compass."


    Pyxis leans back.


    "At the moment, I have no idea where they''ve taken my body. Most likely they''ve hauled me aboard their flagship, probably waiting to torture me."


    L1 looks saddened.


    "I''m sorry that had to happen. What can I do for you?"


    "General access to the Advance''s systems. Also, a key so that I can go further in."You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    L1''s eyebrows raise.


    "You wish to speak with the others?"


    Pyxis nods.


    "I want to find Navie and Draco. I want to know they are okay. Once I am sure they are safe, I''ll ask the other layers to aid in taking control of the Ignition warships through their internal systems."


    L1 strokes his chin.


    "A brave endeavour indeed. You are certain that the other layers will cooperate with you? It has been a long time since you''ve journeyed down."


    "I''m not certain. Never have been when the other layers are involved."


    "That won''t dissuade you."


    Pyxis grinned.


    "Course not!"


    L1 turned back to his computer and typed away. Unlike the rest of the technology Pyxis works with, L1''s computer was old¡ªa bulky machine with a beige colour and an olive-tinted screen. The keys were thick and each press sounded heavy. Pyxis''s wrist began to flash. He looked down to see files appear on a small hologram that hovered over his forearm.


    "I''ve given you access to the Advance''s systems. Cameras, steering, doors, speakers, and electronics are all a button press away."


    Pyxis cycled through everything.


    "Thanks, L1. This is exactly what I needed."


    L1 turned back to Pyxis and smiled.


    "Of course my good fellow. I''ve seen a look in your eyes that is ever so familiar. Courage."


    Pyxis nodded.


    "Something I still wish I had more of."


    "Ay, don''t dwell on such trivial matters. You''ve got a plan so stick to it."


    "Had no intention of going against it. Oh, also I still need the key."


    L1 pointed his index finger up.


    "Right! Hold out your hand."


    Pyxis followed along and held out his hand. L1''s hand hovered over his as a key materialized in the centre. Pyxis grasped onto it tightly.


    "All ready to go. Do stay safe out there. If the other layers give you a hard time just let me know. I''ll knock some sense into those nincompoops!"


    "Thanks again L1. Hopefully, we can chat more later."


    "Right, my good fellow."


    Pyxis waves before leaving the house. He walks down the blue path and makes his way toward the golden spire. Meanwhile, L1 goes back to his computer and resumes his duties¡ªplaying solitaire on his computer.


    Upon looking at back his computer, he squints noticing a program he forgot to give to Pyxis.


    "Ah. It seems I forgot to him access to the Advance''s cameras. Oh, well he shouldn''t be too far. If I transfer it over now then it is sure to reach him!"


    L1 attempts to drag the program onto Pyxis''s device but for some odd reason, the program doesn''t budge. L1 looks disgruntled and taps his mouse. He thinks for a moment before getting up and fetching a new mouse. Once he plugs the new mouse into his computer he attempts to move the program again but it still doesn''t move.


    "How odd..."


    His curiosity gets the better of him and he runs the program. A black window appears and quickly disappears before his screen turns off.


    "Oh. Perhaps the program was corrupted. I do hope my computer isn''t damaged. I was having a fun game of solitaire!"


    "You were? Sorry, I stopped it then."


    L1 looks over his shoulder to see a woman whose hair is like old television static. She was wearing a pink flower dress and peering down at L1.


    L1 backs away slowly.


    "You''re... not a part of this program."


    The girl did look out of place among the blue cubes. She looked a lot more realistic and moved with fluidity.


    "No. I am kind of glad I''m not. This place looks... boring. But you look interesting. An anthropomorphic dog wearing a suit. What''s your deal?"


    L1 kept backing away.


    "My deal? I''m sorry Miss...?"


    "Heartbreak."


    "Miss Heartbreak, you must exit this place immediately. The compass only has so much storage and an extra program being here might overload it!"


    "Luckily I''m not a program. I''m a person. Not made of pixels or code. I am a genuine person."


    L1 looks nervous.


    "That''s impossible! The compass can only support digital programs. A human could never enter it!"


    "Luckily I don''t abide by this compass''s rules. Though I do wonder. If the compass can barely hold one more program... how much storage do you think it takes for it to load a full-fledged human?"


    L1 begins to digitally sweat.


    "I..."


    Heartbreak smiles.


    "Seems we need to... delete unnecessary clutter."


    L1 raises his arm. A vortex of pixels is collected into a mass.


    "I apologize Miss Heartbreak. I cannot fail Master Pyxis."


    Heartbreak grins, her sharp teeth clenching together tightly.


    "Let''s execute."


    Heartbreak darts forward. A pistol appeared in her hand. She swings it around and unloads a flurry of bullets in a widespread pattern. L1 fires off a barrage of tracking missiles that intercept the bullets. A large wall of explosions masks both side''s movements and next actions. Heartbreak throws her pistol into the air, the barrel extending to over triple its average length. Once the gun lands in her hand she loads in a high-caliber magazine.


    L1 uses the pixels to create a long thin blade. As he readies for the smoke to clear, a loud boom goes off and a bullet blasts a clean hole through the smoke. Heartbreak has L1''s position so she adjusts her aim to where she predicts he will go. L1, realizing his cover is compromised, holds his sword over his face. He slowly walks forward, each bullet Heartbreak firing being expertly parried by L1''s movements.


    Heartbreak doesn''t cease her onslaught. She reloads and pulls the trigger faster and harder. L1 closes the distance and uses Heartbreaks reloading time to strike. His blade slices Heartbreak and she stumbles back.


    L1 then leaps a safe distance away from Heartbreak.


    "FOUNDATION!"


    The ground erupts open and hundreds of playing cards fly upward, collecting in a long line that bounces toward Heartbreak. Heartbreak focuses on the fight and summons a minigun to mow down the cards. She lifts it and begins to spray a constant stream of bullets at the cards. L1 leaps up and intercepts the bullet stream. He uses his sword to deflect all of the bullets away from the cards. She doesn''t stop shooting, her face scrunched, determined to break through.


    A stray bullet is deflected back and hits Heartbreak in the leg. She drops the minigun and falls to one knee.


    L1 remains stern.


    "Foundation!"


    A second snake of cards bursts from the ground and bounces around L1, in synchronization with the other snake. Heartbreak looks up as L1 and the two snakes of cards charge toward her. She braces for impact as the cards slam into her, throwing her across the digital plane like a pebble.


    L1 then closes in, the tip of his sword pointed at Heartbreak''s neck.


    "Foundation."


    A third snake appears and bounces around L1. The blade pierced their neck. L1 looks down, his eyes widening.


    "L...1...?"


    Pyxis reaches his trembling hand out. Blood pooled beneath him.


    "I thought... you had faith..."


    L1 drops his sword and kneels beside Pyxis, clinging to him.


    "Master Pyxis... no... I thought..."


    "L1... you betrayed me..."


    Tears run down Pyxis''s cheek.


    "I... can never forgive you."


    L1 reaches out, hands trembling.


    "This... this isn''t real."


    L1 is too late to realise his blunder, the barrel of a gun touches his chin.


    Heartbreak transforms back into her usual self.


    "That''s game."


    Heartbreak pulls the trigger. Instead of blood or pixels exploding everywhere, pretty pink hearts cover Heartbreak. She wipes it off like it was blood as she steps over L1''s corpse. The snakes bouncing around soon stop and fall into piles of cards.


    "That was a fun game."


    Heartbreak looks toward the golden spire in the distance.


    "Slow down Pyxis. I''m still catching up."


    Heartbreak reloads her gun before walking down the path.


    Further down, Pyxis reaches a large gate. It is unlike anything seen around. It bleeds a blackened maroon as muffled screaming can be heard on the other side. Pyxis takes a deep breath before slotting the key into the door. He doesn''t twist the key, instead, he lets go and the key begins to rattle. The door cracks and the screaming intensifies. Pyxis covers his digital ears as the doors explode open. Debris goes everywhere and soon the screaming stops.


    Through the door was a barren landscape. A highway replaced the pixel path and pixel fires raged on both sides of the highway. The golden spire could still be seen in the distance. Pyxis felt his digital lungs fill with smoke. He entered the door. A single road sign could be seen¡ªthe only thing for miles. Road to Hell.


    "Hasn''t changed one bit."


    Pyxis followed the road, continuing his trek.


    Solution grinned.


    "So? What do say?"


    Solution tapped the tips of his fingers together, his eyes glaring deep into Navie''s soul.


    Navie remained stone-faced but her resolve was cracking. She needed what was best for her team. She looked over to Pyxis, her face softening.


    "Fine. I''ll help you. But you keep up your end of the bargain. Make sure Pyxis is okay and then you let me handle Father."


    Solution cackled.


    "Perfect! Absolutely perfect!"


    He calls for guards to help aid Pyxis and Navie.


    "This partnership will help us both. I can assure you."


    Navie stared into the horrifying gaze of Solution. In it, she saw herself. Her expression wavered and her will to continue barely staying afloat.

 043 - How You Glare Back At Me

    Hiro grabbed onto the base of a branch and prised it off the tree trunk. It cracked apart before he tore the loose pieces of bark off. He tossed the stick aside and kept on walking through the jungle. Century and Ezra kept behind him¡ªthe branch being removed now allowing them an easier time to traverse the jungle. Century kicked a small rock forward, every time she''d catch up to it she would kick it again.


    Ezra mumbled something beneath his mask while fiddling with a loose thread from his cloak.


    "What about the jokes? Those were funny. I still have some if you guys wanna hear..."


    "No, that won''t work. I think making it more natural would be better."


    Ezra cleared his throat, continuing to mumble to himself.


    Hiro then stopped and turned around.


    "Ezra."


    Ezra''s head shot up, startled by Hiro''s sudden acknowledgement.


    "H-Huh? What seems to be the matter?"


    Hiro looked over his shoulder at Ezra, his stare menacing.


    "How far away until the next memory?"


    "Not far! I think..."


    Hiro squinted.


    "And how far is not far exactly?"


    "I''m not too accustomed to this part of the island but I will know when we are close! I sense it shouldn''t be more than a few minutes."


    Century lifted her head, her expression showed how dejected she was.


    "What''ll it be this time?"


    Her tone was cold and hid any emotion she could be feeling.


    "I have no idea. The memories are kinda random."


    Hiro continued to walk.


    "Random isn''t a good thing. We could be wasting our time with pointless flashbacks and that''s not what I signed up for."


    "Okay I exaggerated a little, the memories aren''t completely random, they''re just trying to... convey something or tell you information."


    Hiro tears through more bushes and branches, clearing the way for Century and Ezra.


    "Information from this Father character, yes?"


    "Correct. I am unsure of Father''s true goal, but in the past, these journeys have helped people remove any lingering regrets they had. Most who complete the journey become... enlightened."


    "Sounds like bullshit to me."


    Century kicks the rock but, this time, it veers off their path into the bushes. She frowns as she has to leave it behind.


    "Hm. You said most who complete the journey. That implies some have not."


    "Unfortunately, yes. Sometimes the past is too much for one to handle and they reject facing it. Nothing bad happens to those who don''t complete it, they just never recover."


    Hiro nods.


    "So, if we weren''t currently slowly losing our minds then we could just... leave?"


    Ezra puts his hands together.


    "Uh... I would dissuade you if you tried but... if you really didn''t want to go on the journey then yes. You could just leave."


    "Just fantastic."


    Century looks away.


    Ezra attempts to lighten the mood.


    "B-But remember I''m also taking you toward Father and also the Haab''. If you had tried to get there on your own terms then you would run into a lot of trouble."


    "I can handle myself just fine."


    As they continue walking, Ezra suddenly runs ahead. He looks around before facing the others.


    "This is it."


    Hiro and Century stop. They look around and it looks exactly like the rest of the jungle.


    Century crosses her arms.


    "So if we walk towards you we''ll enter a memory?"


    Ezra holds out a thumbs up.


    "Yep. When you both are ready walk over to me. I''ll try to have you both enter at the same time."


    Hiro scratches his chin.


    "I''m a little unsure about this. Why are our memories tied to specific places on the island? This area just looks normal, nothing too special like the cliff, so why here?"


    "I''m not sure. I think it has to do with the journey aspect of this whole place. These are checkpoints along your travels, that help you remember what it is you''re doing and why. Though, that''s only my theory. I''d have to ask Father for the actual reason."


    Hiro sighs.


    "Alright then. Let''s get this over with."


    Hiro and Century walk forward. To them, the space around them begins to glow brighter. They close their eyes before both of them stop walking and stand idly by. Ezra makes sure they are both secure before entering the memory as well. As Ezra entered the memory, a twig snapped behind him.


    The undercity bustled below Century. The neon signs and smoggy sky blended as her eyes began to lose focus. Flying cars whizzed overhead while the streets were packed with people. With the amount of foot traffic, the concrete that everyone walked on seemed more like a fable. Vendors screamed over the hundreds of voices, and ads flashed brightly, attracting everyone''s attention. Distant gunshots were drowned out by the noise as the colossal pillar overlooking this district began to sound an alarm.


    Large pipes began to vacuum out all the harmful toxins in the air and siphoned fresh air from the surface. On the side of the pillar was the number one. Soon, it stopped, and everything returned to normal. For a brief moment, the ceiling could be seen, but it quickly disappeared behind the smog. Century brought a straw to her mouth as she drank from a small box of chocolate milk.


    "Hey."


    Hiro put his hand on Century''s shoulder and smiled.


    Century turned to him, tossing the box down onto the street.


    "The hell do you want?"


    "Same reason you are."


    Hiro looked out onto the undercity.


    "I wanted some fresh air."


    Century cracked a smile but hid it.


    "Whatever you say."


    Century crossed her arms.


    "Come on! We stopped an assassination on Julie''s life today! That''s a successful mission if you ask me. And after every successful mission, I gotta make sure everyone''s having an equal amount of fun."


    "You buddied up quick. Barely been a couple of weeks you''re acting like we''re friends."


    "You laughed at my joke before so yes. We are friends now."


    "Hell no. I''m a teammate. If you want to tell jokes to a friend go talk to Kaleido."


    "Maybe. But she''s a kid. Can hardly have a normal conversation with her."


    "I''m telling her that."


    Hiro looked frightened.


    "Hey, come on!"


    Century leaned back against the railing.


    "If you say any more dumbass jokes I will. But I''m curious what the haughty Hiro thinks a normal conversation is."


    "Just... y''know. Normal stuff."


    "Should I add idiotic to that title of yours?"


    "Well, I dunno! You''re the only cookie I have left to crack. Annabelle''s only fun to talk to when she''s drunk, every other time she''s just talking about logistics and data. Casper is too busy looking after Kaleido and Annabelle, when she''s drunk, to have a conversation for more than three minutes and Kaleido... she''s like fifteen or something."


    "Maybe talk to Julie then."


    "You crazy?! I''d die!"


    Century rolls her eyes.


    "That''s the point..."


    Hiro faces Century directly.


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences."You''re the only one in our team to not open up. You''re a pretty mysterious person."


    "In that thick skull of yours have you ever considered that it''s on purpose?"


    "I have. Don''t care too much."


    Century looked into Hiro''s eyes. In it, she saw a strange innocence.


    "You have the same look every new agent has."


    "Huh?"


    "Let me guess, you couldn''t wait to be an agent. You would do anything to become one."


    "Duh. Being a Spectator sucks! Everyone hates you, you have to work alone most of the time and you''re just cannon fodder. Being an agent means I get friends to help me! It''s... refreshing if anything."


    Century loses her cold and dismissive attitude as her expression shifts to a blank stare.


    "As I said. Same look every new agent has."


    "Oh come on. You have to admit this is way more fun than being stuck in those training facilities all the time. Same white walls wherever you go. The annoying instructor always finding an excuse to beat the shit out of you. Not to mention you''re packed in a room with a hundred other people who also want to beat the shit out of you. These past couple of weeks, I haven''t gotten my shit beaten once!"


    "Could always change."


    "Not if I don''t warm up to the team. We''ll be so much more in tune if we can all understand each other."


    Century looked weirded out.


    "This isn''t some anime or book. I stick to what I''m good at and you do the same."


    Hiro sighed.


    "Nothing gets through to you, huh?"


    Century shrugs.


    "What... What about that curse?"


    Hiro stood up straight.


    "Is that why you don''t wanna talk with everyone?"


    Century turns to him slowly.


    "The fuck did you just say?"


    "I didn''t mean in a bad way I was just... it was an observation."


    Century shakes her head.


    "Take a hint asshole. I''m in this team to kill whoever gets in my way. You piss me off and I''ll consider you another obstacle. I don''t want to speak with you. I don''t want to know you. Never try to become buddies with me again and never bring up that curse bullshit."


    Century huffs before walking away. She clenches her fist before pulling open a door to a small bar. Kaleido, Annabelle and Casper were sitting at a table and yelling pretty loud. Century took a deep breath.


    "I''ll break it!"


    Hiro shouted out.


    Century looked back, glaring at him but he seemed unfazed by her malice.


    "What?"


    "You won''t open up because of that curse, right? Then I''ll break the curse. Then you won''t have an excuse for not talking to me."


    Century snarled.


    "Shut up about that curse will you!"


    Century walked back over to him, her knuckles turning white.


    "This isn''t about the curse! This is about you. We''ll be a team! A true team if I break it. It''s all I want right now so I''ll do anything I can to¡ª"


    Century punched Hiro across his jaw.


    "I said shut up! If you keep talking about that I''ll make it come true right now!"


    Century pulled out a hair tie and glared at Hiro.


    Hiro looked up and smiled. He got his helmet ready.


    "Oh yeah? Well, I''ll break it right now! Let''s see who''s stronger!"


    "This isn''t about strength! This is about proving you wrong!"


    Hiro smirked.


    "We''ll see about that."


    Casper helped drag Annabelle out of the bar. She was flailing and kicking about as she clung to the door. Kaleido ran past and began to cheer as Century and Hiro fought in the middle of the city. Explosions erupt all around them. Casper groaned before pulling Annabelle away and taking Kaleido''s hand. He wasn''t in the mood to deal with those two at the moment.


    As their battle raged on the memory began to blur. For a split second Century was given consciousness. In it she saw a smile so pure, so warm her heart felt at ease. For a second she thought everything that had happened was a dream but reality came back quickly. She fell to the floor, beads of sweat falling from her chin. She tried to lift her head but something whacked the back of her head.


    Hiro struggled as he looked around. People in wooden armour surrounded them. They held a staff to Hiro''s head as they tightened a rope around his wrists. One of the Invaders kept Century on the ground with her hands secure. Ezra was lying on the ground, his mask in pieces and strange green markings covering his body.


    "Ezra!"


    Hiro tried to move but a green energy bolt hit him. He groaned in agony as it sunk deep into his heart. He could feel his power diminish as his whole body tensed.


    "What... What the hell is happening?"


    One of the Invaders turned to him.


    "No need to worry about that."


    The Invader used the tip of their staff to guide Hiro''s gaze up to them.


    "You are SHS. What are they doing here? What are your goals on this island? Where did this island come from? How many of you are there?"


    Hiro spat in the Invader''s face.


    "Shut up. Not telling you shit."


    The Invader wiped the spit from their mask before grabbing Hiro by the jaw. The Invader''s mask''s dead eyes stared deep into Hiro.


    "What is your mission?"


    Hiro tried to look away but the Invader fired another blast of green energy into Hiro''s chest. Hiro coughed up blood, splattering it across the Invader''s face.


    "I... I..."


    Hiro tried to remember what he was doing but his mind had begun to break apart. Attempting to recall his mission gave him a headache.


    "Shit... I don''t know."


    Hiro froze. His mind went blank on the subject.


    The Invader sighed and looked down.


    "This is pure Strand energy. Extracted from Necrosites and put in a weapon. Combined with our own Strand abilities it creates a blast of Strand. When a Strand user is struck with one of these blasts it feels like a harsh burn that sinks deeper but the more your body is hit with it, the deeper it digs. Slowly, Strand seeps into your body and once it reaches your brain... well I''m sure you know what happens when your brain receives more Strand than it can handle."


    Hiro glares up at the Invader.


    "So... you''re telling me... all of you just go around... with your staffs and... wooden attire acting like... dumbass wizards?"


    Hiro began to laugh.


    Century watched Hiro, her gaze blurring.


    The Invader crouched down.


    "After much testing... we''ve found that this prototype takes three to four blasts before someone... succumbs to the parasite."


    The Invader pointed their staff at Hiro.


    "Let''s do an on-field test."


    Century''s eyes widened and she thrashed around.


    "Hiro!"


    Another Invader slammed Century''s head into the ground before gripping her by the hair and pulling her head up.


    "Not another word. You''re next on the chopping block so don''t get too excited."


    Century, blood running down her nose, grits her teeth and throws her head down towards the ground. The Invader''s grip loosens and they let go, however, a few strands of Century''s hair were pulled out igniting an explosion. The Invader is reduced to red chunks of meat that get flung around. Century bursts out from the smoke of the explosion with a silver hatchet in her hand.


    She uses her glove to ignite more explosions, propelling her around the area at incredible speeds. The Invaders barely have enough time to grab their staffs before Century slams hatchets into the wooden armour of the Invaders. She dashes around planting hatchets into all of the Invaders before coming face to face with the one interrogating Hiro.


    The Invader looks down at Century before gazing around at the other Invaders. All of them were fine, the hatchets hadn''t even broken through their armour they were just stuck.


    The Invader chuckles.


    "What? I seriously thought¡ª"


    The hatchets all exploded creating a wall of fire and smoke. Each Invader was reduced to ash. Century had a couple of loose strands of hair tied around the hatchets. She stuck the hatchets in hard-to-rip-out places so that when they exploded it would almost certainly kill the Invaders.


    The Invader stumbled back.


    "W-Woah!? Y-You monster!"


    Century didn''t spare a second and turned her fist into diamond. She punched the Invader''s mask off before throwing them to the ground. She saw their disfigured face, morphed and twisted with weird pulsating growths all over their face. Parts of their skin were a dark shade of green and the whites in their eyes were almost completely red. Century felt sick just staring at them so she began to pummel his face with her fist over and over. Chunks of the Invader were stuck to her fist as they soon became unrecognizable.


    Hiro managed to worm his way out of his bindings before running over to Ezra.


    "Ezra!"


    Hiro pulled his hood back and revealed his face. Ezra was entirely human, he had shaggy brown hair and looked remarkably young.


    "Wake up!"


    Hiro tried to shake Ezra up but he didn''t wake. Century walked over and picked up the Invaders staff, the pulsing heart in the centre still beating. She dropped it before walking over to Hiro and Ezra.


    "He''s... human."


    Century was surprised. She thought someone who hid their face did it for a reason but Ezra looked normal so why did he hide his face?


    Hiro picked him up.


    "I have no idea what those freaks did to him. Judging from what that one told me before..."


    Hiro looked closely at the glowing green markings all over Ezra.


    "This is probably something related to Strand."


    "Got any clues to fix it?"


    "..."


    Hiro stared down at Ezra before looking to Century.


    "Who... Who are you?"


    Century''s eyes widened.


    "Huh?"


    Hiro stared blankly at Century.


    "You''re the new girl, right? I think I''m new too. My name''s Hiro."


    Century''s head began to spin.


    "You gotta be kidding me..."


    Century looked down at the unconscious Ezra.


    "Already...? Damnit."


    Hiro softly smiled.


    "Well, you don''t have to tell me right now. I hope we can become good teammates!"


    Century''s brain bashed against the inside of her skull. The situation seemed to only get worse...